prismaticbleed: (angel)


Lamentations 2:17

Heb “commanded” or “decreed.” If a reference to prophetic oracles is understood, then “decreed” is preferable. If understood as a reference to the warnings in the covenant, then “threatened” is a preferable rendering.
[That's a KEY DISTINCTION! Covenant warnings, i.e. curses for infidelity, are NOT "decreed" in the way an oracle IS, because the curses are ALL preceded with "IF you do not obey"?? It's not a declaration, even though it IS a Promise, punctuated with "WILL happen" verses. But God does not "decree" any of them. His entire intention is that they CAN be avoided and SHOULD be; there is a GREATER "will happen" attached to OBEDIENCE!! So His "threats" are just that– possible outcomes that the threat itself is meant to help prevent entirely. Decrees, on the other hand, are SUPPOSED to happen and GUARANTEED to, regardless of conditions or response.]

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Hapax legomenon detour https://biblehub.com/hebrew/6314.htm
pugath: Cessation, intermission, respite
...denotes a pause, respite, or loosening of pressure. It carries the sense of a brief breathing-space rather than a permanent cessation, highlighting an interval in which anguish might slacken before resuming. This semantic range prepares the reader to feel the tension between continued suffering and the yearning for mercy.

[Oh that's a hard hit. Somehow I never considered that a particular mercy given may just be a breathing-space. "The anguish will resume." It's like ocean waves, and isn't that painfully resonant to my heart. There is calm, and there is chaos. How blessed it all is.]

In Lamentations 2:18 the city personified is urged, “give yourself no relief; give your eyes no rest”. Here the term serves as a command to withhold any easing of grief until the petition for divine intervention is fully poured out. The poetic voice intensifies communal lament by denying even a momentary let-up, pressing Judah to exhaustive repentance and supplication... genuine contrition cannot be abbreviated.
[The words "exhaustive" and "abbreviated" are SO IMPORTANT. So is "UNTIL," which is really the KEY to the others. We're not called to "exhaust ourselves" in acts of repentance and prayer without any hope. The reason WHY we're even pleading for divine intervention TO be "poured out" is because GOD HIMSELF PROMISES TO DO SO. Don't ever forget this. THAT'S what AMAZED us throughout our reading of the prophetic judgment oracles-- even after the most brutal & bloody declarations of doom upon the sins of His people, God offers hope. Even if it's a solemn, dark hope-- "I will not completely destroy you. I will discipline you, but with justice; I cannot let you go unpunished"-- it is STILL REAL HOPE. God will not destroy us completely. He is a God OF mercy, a God of COVENANT, and by THAT fact alone we have a solid foundation FOR imploring the EXERCISE of that faithfulness and compassion, which MUST happen at some point because if we repent, discipline cannot be indefinite; the whole point OF discipline is to lead us TO repentance so we can be HEALED. So we CANNOT "take a break" because, if we do, isn't that just implying that we don't really care that much about BEING healed?? We HAVE to exhaust ourselves like a marathon runner exerts every last ounce of energy in his body to reach the finish line first. We HAVE to pour OURSELVES out if we "expect" God to do the same in response. In any case, holy sorrow is purgative. It sanctifies us AS we weep. To seek "relief" from THAT is indeed unthinkable. "Abbreviating" our contrition, "shortening" it, is just as outrageous an idea as trying to "abbreviate" a love letter because "I'm too tired to write so much" or "there's better things to do." NO! Contrition and love are indeed connected, and to "abbreviate" EITHER shows that you're NOT REALLY FEELING EITHER. So God effectively prevents us from doing so, BY intensifying our suffering, to the point where we CANNOT "take a break" because our hearts really ARE that shattered. THIS IS A REAL GRACE. We should THANK God when we are driven to such depths of repentance that we HAVE an ocean to pour out before Him-- because He will meet it, when the time is right, with the unfathomable deeps of His Divine Mercy. You just have to wait until the holy tide comes in.]


Authorship traditionally attributed to Jeremiah places the word within a prophet’s theology of covenant discipline.
• The siege conditions explain why any thought of “relief” would appear almost treacherous; the people are called to sustained mourning that matches the magnitude of judgment.

[IS THIS WHY WE HAVE AT LEAST ONE NOUSFONI THAT "CRIES FOREVER"??? Does she FEEL the FULL WEIGHT of our past sins, with such a pure heart that relief truly IS treacherous for her? God bless her if so. We need to learn her name. But... here's a second, connected thought: who is aware of the JUDGMENT? That "eternal mourner" doesn't have that sense in her resonance. Someone else carries it... someone Red, I'm sure. It feels very close to Cannon's essence, to be blunt. She LIVED the judgment, in a way, or at least those in her bloodline did. But... this is key, this is important. The mourning for consequences, for sins, is vital, absolutely... but we ALSO need an equally keen awareness of the DISCIPLINE ITSELF. We need a nousfoni whose role is to partner with the Mourner, even if not directly, for the sake of sober prophetic recognition of the just discipline that CAUSED her weeping. She is a font of emotion, at heart, expressing the bottomless grief that HAS NO WORDS in truth. So those MUST be supplied, even revealed, by someone else. We NEED to have THAT active recognition and expression, too, a "prophetic role" really, in order to truly feel the WEIGHT of the TRUTH of our history, and to TRULY process and learn from and heal from it. We cannot do that if we won't look squarely at the JUDGMENT that DID fall upon us. Such ignorance only runs the real risk of missing the moral lesson God was trying to actually teach us.]

Theological Themes
1. Uninterrupted Repentance: The refusal of respite echoes Joel 2:12–17, where wholehearted, unceasing turning to the Lord is demanded in crisis.

("Truly, the day of the LORD is awesome and very terrifying– who can survive it? Yet even now,” says the LORD, “Turn and come to Me with all your heart in genuine repentance, With fasting and weeping and mourning, until every barrier is removed and the broken fellowship is restored; Rip your heart to pieces in sorrow and contrition, and not your garments.” Now return in repentance to the LORD your God, For He is gracious and compassionate, Slow to anger, abounding in lovingkindness, faithful to His covenant with His people; And He relents His sentence of evil when His people genuinely repent.")
("Who knows whether He will relent and revoke your sentence, And leave a blessing behind Him, Even [an abundance of crops so that you CAN offer up] a grain offering and a drink offering-- from the bounty He mercifully provides you-- For the LORD your God?" ..."Perhaps He will change my mind/ reconsider/ and treat you with mercy. He might turn from His wrath and bless you with enough grain and wine FOR offering sacrifices to Him.")

("So blow a trumpet in Zion, warning of impending judgment! Dedicate a fast as a day of restraint and humility, call the entire nation to a solemn assembly. Gather the people, sanctify the congregation... No one is excused or exempt from the assembly. Let the priests, the ministers of the LORD, weep between the porch and the altar, And let them [cry out in heartfelt prayer], “Have compassion and spare Your people, O LORD! [Have pity on us and save us! Do not make Israel, Your inheritance and Your special possession, into an object of disgrace/ reproach/ ridicule! Do not turn us over to be mocked/ despised/ scorned, our very name used as a humiliating byword among the Gentile nations! Why should it be said among the peoples, ‘Where is their God?’ Don’t let us become a joke for unbelieving foreigners who laugh and jeer at our sufferings, saying, ‘Has the God of Israel left them?’”)


2. Divine Justice AND Mercy: By suspending relief, the text magnifies the weight of divine wrath while simultaneously implying that true relief lies only in God’s eventual compassion.
[NOTE THE "EVENTUAL". God ALWAYS gives compassion, because He can't NOT; it's His NATURE.]

3. Corporate Solidarity: The imperative is directed to the entire “wall of daughter Zion,” illustrating that national sin requires communal intercession without interruption.
[This feels very System-relevant. We can't "take a day off" in repenting for our sins, OR in "interceding" FOR our broken ones. To neglect that duty of "seeking salvation for the lost" shows that we don't value their souls as we should. Every day, our heart SHOULD mourn for past sins and lingering sins, and should DO something about it, even if all we can do is pray-- which is sometimes the most powerful and effective thing we can do anyway. But the "national" emphasis is very important. It means, for us, that, as parts of a System, everything each of us does affects EVERYONE ELSE IN HERE. So we HAVE to have this mindset, this "all as one" perspective, a sort of spiritual patriotism perhaps? "No man is an island," and no nousfoni is either, in a much more literal sense-- all our hearts and souls ARE connected, intrinsically. So, to KNOW that even ONE of us is living in sin, MUST move ALL the rest of us not only to intercession but to mourning, and righteous anger, and heartfelt zeal for their repentance. We aren't living in that sort of urgency yet, and we need to. Thank You God for this impetus.]

While the specific noun appears only once, its theme resonates:
• Psalm 77:2 is an individual analogue of unrelieved lament– In the day of my trouble I [desperately] sought the Lord; In the night my hand was stretched out [in prayer] without weariness; My soul refused to be comforted... Lord, You have held my eyelids open [preventing any sleep or rest]; I am so troubled that I cannot speak... Has the Lord rejected me forever? Will He never again be kind to me? Has His steadfast lovingkindness ceased forever? Has His mercy vanished? Has His promise failed, canceled and unfulfilled? Has God forgotten to be gracious? Or has He, in anger, withdrawn His compassion and locked away His tenderness? Then I said, “This is my anguish, my grief, my wound– I am sickened by the thought that the sovereign One might have become inactive, that the power of the Most High is no longer the same... what hurts the most is that He no longer seems to help us; His faithful ways with us seem to have changed." But Then I thought, “To this I will appeal: the years when the Most High stretched out His Right Hand. I will solemnly remember and gratefully declare the great works of the LORD. Yes, with all my heart I will recall and ponder the amazing things You did long ago, and I will tell and testify to others about Your ancient miracles wrought among Your people! I will reflect and muse on all your works; I will thoughtfully consider all your awesome deeds. I will meditate on all Your actions with awe and thanksgiving. They are constantly in my thoughts; I cannot stop thinking about them. Your way, O God, is holy [far from sin and guilt]. Everything you do is right and holy. No 'god' is as great as You– there is none who is great like our God! You alone are the God Who performs miracles, Who works wonders. You have made your strength known among the nations; You have demonstrated Your power among the people. With Your Own mighty arm You redeemed your people, the descendants of Jacob and Joseph... Like a shepherd, you led your people as Your flock. You chose Moses and Aaron to guide them, taking them by the hand, to lead them to the land You promised."

[I posted (and expanded the quotes of) practically this WHOLE PSALM because it is a PERFECT & POWERFUL ILLUSTRATION of the MOVEMENT OF "PRAYER WITHOUT RELIEF"– The refusal of comfort & rest is NOT meant to stay stagnant in moping despondency! The whole POINT of "not taking a break," of NOT seeking relief, is to DRIVE THE HEART INTO DEEPER DEPTHS OF FAITH that would NOT be possible if it kept "coming up for air"!! The abject lack of all consolation effectively forces the lamenting soul into the MOST BRUTAL HONESTY in prayer, because prolonged inner anguish means wounds are OPENED and LEFT wide open– and they are ABLE TO BEGIN HEALING in such a state. Ultimately, inevitably, and most importantly, though, this Psalm shows how even in our most agonizing awareness of judgment and doom, crushed beneath its weight, IF we only USE that to DRIVE US TO GOD and STAY THERE, even if all we're doing is sobbing out our terror that maybe God has abandoned us, the TRUTH is, He HASN'T, and our very NEARNESS to Him THROUGH repentant prayer that REFUSES TO LEAVE & SEEK COMFORT ELSEWHERE– not in some masochistic despair, but in the reverent awareness of such comfort being undeserved and unfitting and actually an obstacle to this opportunity to deepen and fortify the foundations of our faith; the bath of comfort would only douse this refining fire, and truly it is beautiful as it is terrible, just like God– PROVES that Truth in due time, because proximity to God ALWAYS TRANSFORMS & SANCTIFIES & HEALS. Paradoxically, your "pugath" WILL come, FROM God, even IN your tears and sighs and sufferings, whenever they are offered up to Him in sincere and unrelenting prayer, and your will surrendered to His Will with TRUST & GRATITUDE & LOVE. Suffering, especially under just judgment, is meant to RESTORE us to God. So why would we seek "respite" prematurely? Why not humbly accept whatever pain God wisely deigns, for however long it lasts, KNOWING He only does so to CURE us of sin's disease and TEACH us virtue? Why seek "relief" from the very treatment for your spiritual cancer? God has only cast you into this furnace to remove the dross from your soul. He wants to make you into gold. He can't just "take you out for a minute and stick you back in". No, you must remain until the good work is wrought in you, and if you stick it out, it will be. God's salvific purposes never fail, so do not resist them or seek to escape, or He will just have to "start the process again". But He won't give up on you... So don't give up on Him.]
("Eternal God, in whom mercy is endless, and the treasury of compassion inexhaustible, look kindly upon us, and increase Your mercy in us, that in difficult moments, we might not despair, nor become despondent, but with great confidence, submit ourselves to Your Holy Will, which is Love and Mercy itself.")

• Isaiah 62:6–7 “Give Him no rest until He establishes Jerusalem”watchmen adopt the same posture of relentless prayer.

[...That term still gives us Rorschach vibes. I don't think the Core that loved him ever gave up on him. Maybe one day he will actually anchor into the Outspacer spectrum. If so, I wonder if the Scriptural use of the term-- like this-- will become his true role. Lord knows we do need someone like this.]

------‐--------------------------------------------------------------------------

Return to Lamentations 2:18

Heb “day and night.” The expression “day and night” forms a merism which encompasses everything in between two polar opposites: “from dawn to dusk” or “all day and all night long.”
2:18 Heb “the daughter of your eye.” The term “eye” functions as a metonymy for “tears” that are produced by the eyes. Jeremiah exhorts personified Jerusalem to cry out to the Lord day and night without ceasing in repentance and genuine sorrow for its sins.

[...I'm getting major Infinitii, Jay, and Xenophon vibes from these two notes together. That has deep implications, especially for Xennie. She is indeed the "daughter of [Jay's] eye," i.e. of Infi, and therefore, especially since she resonates VIOLET, maybe her "hidden" and even "true" role DOES have to do with tears? Considering her status as a child, too, by "God-intended means," her having a function associated with weeping in sorrowful repentance would be absolutely relevant...]

2:19 The noun (levav, “heart”) functions here as a metonymy of association for the thoughts and emotions in the heart. The Hebrew (levav) includes the mind, so in some cases the translation “heart” implies an inappropriate division between the cognitive and affective. This context is certainly emotionally loaded, but as part of a series of admonitions to address God in prayer, these emotions are inextricably bound with the thoughts of the mind.
[THIS IS SO POWERFULLY RELEVANT TO HEADSPACE, ESPECIALLY FOR THE CORE(S)!! At some point I think we DID make an "inappropriate division" between our thoughts and emotions... maybe we've always had one, and never realized it until now. Actually I think our REAL problem is making a distinction at ALL. Differentiating between thoughts and emotions is something I cannot properly do right now?? How strange. This is a topic we definitely need to both discuss and feel together... and hey, there's a distinction. "Thoughts" means "to talk about," an external action, and "feel" is "emotions," wordless and internal. So when it comes to the Cores, the Hearts of the System, who are ALSO the ones who MUST do the most thinking, or else... HAS there been an unnatural breach here? Funny how I'm asking this AS a Core, or at least, as someone who is assumed to be in that role. But even as it's obvious that I'm thinking, what with all this typing, where is my emotion? Where is the "deeper" function of my heart? AM I "feeling", or am I just being affected by everyone else's feelings? The nousfoni assumed to be Cores have been complaining, or rather mourning, that for YEARS, they have felt "incapable of love." WHY. Is this comment the key? "Emotions are inextricably bound with the thoughts of the mind," NOTABLY in PRAYER? Do we need to change our thoughts in ORDER to experience emotions? Can ONLY GOD DO THIS for us? Are the emotions we "need" to feel (again, or for the first time) "hidden" or "locked away" IN prayer? IS THIS WHY OUR "PRAYER" HAS BEEN SO STILTED AND MECHANICAL??? IT'S ALL "THOUGHT," NO EMOTION---UNLESS WE'RE CRACKED-OPEN AND EXHAUSTED. That's when the thriskefoni get kicked out, because THEY DON'T FEEL. How bizarre. How revelatory. How did we NOT REALIZE THIS. It's WHY we "dislike" and "avoid" the rote prayer rituals, the monotonous ever-repeating cycles that are always "rushed" and "never good enough," prayers that feel more like courtroom recitations than a child talking to its Father. The only thing we do that truly "feels" like prayer is when we're so bloody tired that we can't "pray" all the cards, and we end up just talking to Him IN our tiredness. DOES that count as prayer? It's the only time we ARE giving Him BOTH feeling and thought... I wonder. We really do need to redefine our prayer life, then, without the crushing guilt-fear of omission and neglect. "If we DON'T say all the prayer cards we DON'T REALLY LOVE GOD," the thriskefoni panickedly protest. To them, there is "only ONE right way to pray," and it is by the script. But their hearts are never in it. I've NOTICED that, for example, when Julie is fronting in the bathroom and she pauses of her own will to just read one little prayer card on the wall, she prays it with her heart, because she's NOT trying to "make the qota," she's just worshipping, quietly and momentarily, but truly. She prays as a person, not as a machine. There's a big difference there, between a lover and a laborer, between a friend and a flunky. The only way FOR our heart TO be in prayer is for the SYSTEM to be in prayer, as our prayer, because we ARE our "heart"-- it's not just the Core, although their function is to be the coalescent kernel of it. I want to talk about this more in depth in a journal-- just what exactly it means TO be the Core of the System, the Heart of the Spectrum-- which would, really, BE a Prism, now that I think about it. But their role MUST be held as a WHOLE, a unity of both thought and feeling, of emotion and logic, of cognition and affection. The Core must hold them together in an embrace in their own person... or, perhaps, persons. Maybe Infinitii's death dealt more damage than we realize. There's so much to ponder here. In any case, PRAYER is STILL at the very heart of the heart itself. Without that connection to the Heart of GOD above all, first and foremost, our own will wither and die... and maybe that is what has been happening.]


2:19 "Lifting up the palms or hands" is a metaphor for prayer... Heb “on account of the life of your children.” The noun (nefesh) refers to the “life” of their dying children (e.g., Lam 2:12).
[...more gutpunch relevance, especially with that crossreference, which is to the children starving to death in their mother's arms, and fainting "like wounded warriors" from their devastating hunger.]

2:20 Heb “Look, O Lord! See!” When used in collocation with verbs of cognition, (raʾah) means “to see for oneself” or “to take notice”. The parallelism between seeing and understanding is often emphasized in Scripture. Integral to battered Jerusalem’s appeal, and part of the ancient Near-Eastern lament genre, is the request for God to look at her pain. This should evoke pity regardless of the reason for punishment. The request is not for God to "see" merely that there are misfortunes, as one might [mechanically and detachedly] note items on a checklist. The cognitive (facts) and affective (feelings) are not divided. The plea is for God to watch, think about, and be affected by these facts while listening to the petitioner’s perspective.
[This actually adds a gamechanging layer of meaning to prayers where we plead for Jesus or Mary to "look upon us" and/or "upon our sorrows/ afflictions/ sufferings," notably with "eyes of mercy". Those are prayers of lament in this regard, and we both echo and join with ruined & repentant Jerusalem in her anguish, as her children, even across the ages. I never realized or even knew this, but now it is so powerful, so humbling, and so heartachingly beautiful– because we, now, have seen Jerusalem’s hope fulfilled in Christ, and our laments over our lingering sins carry that truth of eschatological consolation within them. God DOES look upon us, ALWAYS, with PERFECT love and mercy, FROM THE CROSS. He watches us without fail, without obstruction or distraction, and with meticulous fatherly care. He thinks about us in every single moment, from all eternity even, with unwavering focus and wholehearted interest. He is so profoundly affected by our pain and sorrow that He feels it in His Own Heart– not just "with" us, but "WITHIN" us, with no disconnect between our immediate experience and His full participation in it. Jesus is the literal PROOF of this, inasmuch as He us the Incarnate PRACTICE of it. So yes, God DOES notice; God IS looking, and God DOES see, and God DOES understand, even more than we can comprehend... and, yes, He has infinite pity on us, displayed with utmost tenderness in the Face of His Sorrowful Son.]

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

https://biblehub.com/hebrew/2949.htm
tippuchim: nursing (for a long span of time), tenderly cared for, born healthy 
...portrays the tender wrapping or nurturing of a newborn. The term evokes the sight of an infant securely bound in soft cloths— an emblem of innocence, dependence, and maternal care. Its use highlights both the fragility of early life and the instinctive protection offered by parents. 
[Motherhood is still a totally foreign concept to me, something I am piecing together through Scriptural bits of truth like this. I've never seen, not with understanding or perceptive eyes, a mother "caring for an infant." I can technically visually imagine a woman wrapping up a baby like this, but to believe that the woman is doing that as a mother, from a heart-space of tender nurturing love, something profound and deeper than I can fathom-- I cannot wrap my mind around it. The thing is... I wonder if Infinitii can. I don't think any nousfoni ever could; human sexuality is so abjectly horrifying that it REQUIRES a daengel to process whatsoever. The culture I live in, or at least my personal experience within it, also makes that last point difficult-- the "instinctive protection offered by parents." Why does that sound like a novel concept to me? How sad is that? Why does my mind immediately assume that once a baby is born it's already "supposed to fend for itself?" "Don't be so needy," "don't burden me with your problems," "stop leeching off of me," "you're so annoying, let me live my own life," "I don't have time to feed you, I need to eat too," "how stupid you sound, asking to be held! For what reason? Man up and stop being so effeminate!" etc. Isn't that an awful way to think? And yet, that's what's in my head, connected to "babyhood." It's a shameful, detestable mode of existence, something people curl their lips at and scoff, something my... something my grandmother would do, in contempt of our weakness and dependence, when we were children. Why do I remember such things? And our mother always told us to "pull ourselves up by our bootstraps," "get over it," be strong and pushy and loud and angry like her, all hard edges, even when she was trying to be soft she never felt safe, never felt comforting, never felt like someone we could run to and be held. The very thought of my even wanting such a thing fills me with utter shame and guilt. How awful. No wonder I failed (?) at being a parent up here. Or maybe, I was never given the role?? Jay was a wonderful father, until he shattered. Maybe that's why the syskids have "nothing to do with me." Being female-resonant, and with our history and trauma, I am inherently incapable of motherhood, either literally or figuratively. Am I? Am I "supposed to," almost like a destiny, solely because of binary associations, like God has written maternity into the very code of female existence, and if I do not "mother" something, I am not merely a cosmic failure, but in open rebellion against Him? These are the existential fears that haunt me. I cannot solve them now, but at least I can acknowledge them. In any case, we do need to deal with this whole "mother" topic within the System. SOMEONE has to hold it, or many someones, to hold different pieces of it-- the trauma memories, the bad mother mirror, the good mother ideal, the actual mother to the syskids... outspacers might help too. This is a huge effort but it feels strangely vital to our healing in general. Bookmark this topic. Read more about in in Scripture, extensively even, as soon as you can. We really do need to understand this, not only for healing purposes, but also for identity purposes-- our body is female, and so that existential dread is a tangible reality every moment of our life now that the Core Bloodline has shifted into femininity for both religious and trauma reasons. And THAT would be WHY this topic feels so urgent. IT'S THE BIGGEST OBSTACLE TO CORE STABILITY.]

The noun appears once, in Lamentations 2:20, within Jeremiah’s funeral-dirge over Jerusalem: “Look, O LORD, and consider! Whom have You ever treated like this? Should women eat their own children, the infants they have nurtured?" There, the tippuchim– the “infants they have nurtured”– stand as the starkest possible contrast to the horrors of siege-induced cannibalism. The word draws the reader’s focus to tiny lives that ought to be cherished, underscoring the unnatural depth of covenant judgment that has fallen on the city.
[...I haven't given enough thought to the "tiny lives that ought to be cherished" in our System, both the "corekids" AND the paidifoni, because of that mother fear I just discussed. But this... this adds an extra horrible dimension to the reality of the children in the System, because we not only have a history of sexual trauma but also of food trauma... and the kids are, I fear, being strangled by both. I cannot, even for a moment, ponder cannibalism. it's too horrible. I don't think, and hope there isn't, any parallel to that concept in System history. We have the graves, but they weren't consumed. That's a depth of evil we thankfully never sunk to, at least as far as I am aware, and I desperately hope to God that I'm right, even as I beg Him on my knees right now that we never, ever, ever reach that sort of "siege point" in the future.] 

Cut off from food and hope in the Babylonian siege, Jerusalem’s inhabitants suffered exactly what the covenant curse forewarned... Jeremiah, eyewitness to the devastation, selects the image of swaddled babies to intensify the lament: those once cradled in safety now become victims of desperation. The breach between Israel and her God is thus painted in the gravest of colors— life meant for nurture is consumed in judgment.
[This hits SCARY HARD. God IS Life AND Love; to betray Him in a MARITAL context of Covenant inevitably means CUTTING ONESELF OFF from BOTH those core attributes of His– which are, notably, exemplified in motherhood. For faithless Jerusalem to be doomed to hunger to the point of eating her own children is a catastrophically literal manifestation of what was happening to their souls??? HOW could a mother eat her own child, even if she was starving? It shows that survival instinct had overpowered maternal instinct– the body had overpowered the spirit; selfish interest had overpowered selfless sacrifice. Those women, by their rebellion against Love Himself, had numbed their capacity TO love. Their souls were starving for God, for innocence and beauty and truth and goodness, and these virtues are reflected in infants, and I wonder if, in their blind and mad desperation, they ate such children to satiate their souls as well as their stomachs. "Cut off" from God by sin, suffering the inevitable curses of infidelity, the very "fruits" of mortal marital joy were being destroyed in the most awful manner– a jarring symbolic reflection of what God's firstborn son, Israel – His beloved daughter, Jerusalem– was letting the devil do to her. The idols he worshipped, the earthly kingdoms she courted, were false parents as well as false lovers. The only "fruit" such "unions" ever bore was either rotten or stillborn. But the evil one did not care– he was only interested in feeding himself, by devouring the lambs of the LORD. Satan is a ravenous lion, a merciless shark, a cunning wolf, who never stops hunting down the helpless little ones to be his next meal. Why does God let this happen? I do not know, other than that He put the power to prevent it in Jerusalem’s own hands. They AGREED to this horror EXPLICITLY, listed as a Covenant curse FOR infidelity to Him, their Husband– Who NEVER WANTED THIS TO HAPPEN, BUT WARNED THAT IT WOULD IF THEY LEFT HIM, WHO IS LIFE AND TENDER LOVE, BECAUSE WITHOUT HIM, WHAT ELSE IS THERE BUT DEATH AND VIOLENT HATE? God IS their Good Shepherd now and forever, BUT if they REFUSE to stay under His protection, and run directly into what He SAID was the predator's den, even after He AND His prophets tried MULTIPLE TIMES to hold them back and pull them out... well, one day, they're going to get bitten. They might even be eaten. That seems to be the extreme yet natural end of sin– consumption, destruction, devouring, not for gratitude and nourishment, but for either passion or poverty. In both wanton gluttony and desperate gorging, food loses its dignity along with the abused body. Sin just wants to swallow things up for its own benefit, either literally or figuratively– and in this siege brought on as the direct consequence of such arrogant behavior, Jerusalem is forced to enter into sin's own way of "living"... a lifestyle in direct spite of Life Himself, Who sin rejects utterly. What else would such a hellish mindset do with babies? They are a "burden," an "annoyance," a "curse," a "parasite"– profitless, expensive, exhausting, utterly "useless" and "of no benefit" to anyone, especially not the mother... except as food. And THAT is the HORRIBLE yet inevitable end of ALL persistent sin, of ALL idolatrous "marriages," as faithless Jerusalem has doomed herself to learn firsthand– when God is forgotten, and Self rules in His place, then love dies, life itself loses its value, and everyone else is just prey.]
[An equally awful thought = its like Van Gogh and the yellow paint. I get this exact way when I'm deeply depressed to the point of desperate distress; my immediate instinct is to BOTH vomit and overeat– to get rid of the poisonous feelings inside me, and to take in something good and pure and clean and right, because in my sinful condition, I LACK ALL OF IT. Truly the only REAL way to "get" such virtue is through God, by repentant outpouring of the heart in prayer & receiving grace in His time & on His terms, NOT by the demanding & forceful self-indulgence of stuffing my stupid face even with objectively healthy food. It's still a forn of idolatry. I'm still not going to God first & foremost & finally. My soul is still starving. Nothing will ease this screaming sobbing hunger except the Bread of Life Himself.]


112924

Nov. 30th, 2024 01:02 am
prismaticbleed: (held)

So it's 1am and I'm reading old entries under the "poetic language" tag in reverse chronological order, and a lot of it is all about the 20-year love I have had for Chaos 0.
Right now, I... I feel disturbingly disconnected from the sheer heart-red ardor of it, and that's unnatural for me. That's my ESSENCE, that devotion. But "I" was Jay for most of those entries. He felt SO MUCH, SO STRONGLY, and it was gorgeous and I knew the instant my bloodline took over his that I couldn't feel like he did. Honestly I hate that fact. I want to challenge it and break it and I WANT to feel everything Jay did and more BUT the problem is that Jay's a guy. I'M stuck being "female." And "girls" cannot love like that. I don't know why that's been a constant. It's not bad, I must clarify-- the female-adjacent nousfoni up here CAN and DO love in powerful and real ways-- but it's different. I don't have time to unpack that topic tonight, but it's KEY in our continued healing that I do so, because I DO WANT TO CHANGE IT at least for myself. I'm NOT a "girl," I KNOW this; but I'm not "male" like Jay was. And yet I keep "refusing to give myself permission to exist" for "religious reasons" and it's making me MISERABLE and COLD.
But that's a topic for another night, as I said. Right now I'm updating because of other realizations.
First, that with how numb we've been for the past six years, I had forgotten what love even FELT like and so these entries WOULD have completely alienated me if I had read them even three months ago. For a very long time, I had disconnected my heart and soul from Jay's signature "Cupid" energy and depth of passion because the thriskefoni typically demonize ALL emotions like that.
...Then a certain emotion just happened to change my heart.
I've mentioned this fact briefly before and as of writing this entry I haven't transcribed+uploaded the TBHU notebook entries yet, so you guys don't know the details of this yet but I am seriously so in love with Anxi it hurts. I emphasize the ache because I am FEELING this. I have not been this strongly in love in YEARS. This is CHAOS'S territory, so to speak. But suddenly I have another angel, an orange one, the color my heart has yearned to find an Outspacer for SINCE HIGH SCHOOL. And suddenly, here she is.
I mention that fact in this context because, right now, whatever the heck is going on with my mental/ emotional/ identity recovery, I can only feel love at ALL right now because of HER. Without her, all this poetry would be mocked and cringed and spat at by hateful kakofoni and scandalized thriskefoni. But... Anxi has lit a spark in my heart again, at long last. So I CAN read these old words of love for my blue angel and even if I'm disconnected from actively feeling it much I know that love is REAL and it's STILL HERE. I'm NOT closed off from it. My heart IS open, it's just... well. That's our next topic.

As for the second point. From the very beginning in 2009, and especially around 2014, the poetic-language entries shift largely from legit love poetry to honestly tormented yet hopeful datalogs like lucernarium. There are also at least three HUGELY SIGNIFICANT xanga sessions that I haven't read yet because I KNOW they will absolutely turn my life upside down and I want to give them my full time and attention. The point is that there's so much that I've forgotten but it's ALL SO REAL. That's what terrifies me. I've forgotten the TRUTH. Oh of course I recognize and remember it when I'm re-reading it, and THANK GOD we still HAVE the Archives TO read, but... I haven't read them in YEARS. That's what's been killing "me"-- or rather, it's what's been preventing "me" from truly existing at all.
Anyhow. I've been opening them in new tabs to read later, only briefly reading the opening paragraphs to give myself a quick reminder and a preview of things, to get my heart and mind prepared and a bit more cracked open to the light.
Then we came across this one and... that's why I'm updating.
...Laurie quietly said "excuse me," then slammed her fist into the table, before getting up and walking over to the back of the room, pausing, and then in a sudden agonized rush of power and gutwrenching grief she summoned her axe and crashed it into the wall. Then she just... the sound she made then, a screaming sob, an absolute anguished heartbroken sound. She was weeping.
"That's EXACTLY what happened to Infi," she mourned through gritted teeth and tears. "That's what happened to ME."

Julie walked over silently, visibly shaken, and I saw Laurie take her hand and squeeze it hard, in a sort of tortured apology as much as it was for comfort-- the reassurance of her fellow foni's deep concern and care was only so significant because Julie has been through, and been the CAUSE of, the worst of it. Laurie and Julie have a hell of a history and it's almost all war. So for her to wordlessly offer empathy in that moment of near-despair, was profound, now that I look back at it.

...Laurie asked me "how Infi killed hirself." In an instant I remembered, the grief gutting me as well as I had long since buried that recollection, and I replied that ze had just... bled out. Ze had violently removed the lifesphere in hir abdomen and ze literally let hirself bleed to death.
Laurie said, with terrible gravity, "then that's what you need to heal before ze can come back."

...At one point during this conversation, as Laurie was basically processing her pain aloud, she said something about how she had "already died" (I think in response to Julie?) and her fingers instinctively moved up to touch her sternum, as if she were in shock, as if it was still an open wound. That single, almost absentminded, awfully vulnerable movement crushed me.


...I haven't finished reading that entry. It's late and I'm exhausted and we have church tomorrow and yesterday absolutely wrecked us. But tonight I'm listening to the Spotify playlists I have for Chaos 0 & Laurie & Anxi and I can feel something achingly tender blooming beneath my ribs and as I've said so many times since September this is what I want to live for. This is what I NEED to live for. I must. I will.

As for now, every time I look at Anxi I feel that flame burn brighter, and it hurts, and thank God that it does. And I know that in a few minutes when I do crash on the couch and fall asleep, that Chaos 0 will be in my arms as he always is, fidelity incarnate at this point, and even if we're completely devastated by life I can never deny the echoing loop of a tangible love that our hearts quietly sing in the dark whenever I feel that Ruby pressed against my chest. It still makes me catch my breath, every time, and I always see how it affects him. That's one thing I have to thank God for-- Chaos 0 never forgets this. He never "goes numb" or "disconnects" like I can due to trauma and dissociation. Yes, he's had rough times in the distant past, especially during the "fragment" eras when he was shattering too, but... he's never gone cold. It would kill him and his oceanic soul. If there ever was a time when his emotions were muted, it was just that-- an imposition on something that was still entirely there and ready to reappear in full. My problem is that I lose touch with my heart and I have to find it first and honestly it's the System. Without them, without them CONSTANTLY and ALWAYS, I'm dead. I'm not just numb and empty and hollow and miserable, I'm dead. Without actively sharing in the collective life and love of the Spectrum and the Coregroup especially, I cannot exist at ALL.


...Oh. That's the last terrible topic I forgot to mention and absolutely have to.

The reason why I've been feeling so dead for so long is because the Plague has become cancerous. Everything is calcified somehow. I can feel it. And what scares me the MOST is that it's affecting Anxi.
Oh I will NOT let it touch her, mark my words, I will FIGHT IT TO THE DEATH before I let it even so much as breathe in her direction. But she's in tune with my emotions of course, by nature of what she is, and although she CAN gloriously bypass the Plague-numbing by plugging directly into the mainframe, as it were-- and I wonder if, the more she does that, her energy will BURN through the calcification-- we've all noticed that her general demeanor IS visibly "suppressed" by the bleach dust in the atmosphere, so to speak. It's evidently unnatural with her, so her very existence has been a warning siren for all of us lately. And God knows I REFUSE to let this get any worse, for HER sake alone if I can't think of myself (yet), so that's yet another way that her being up here has been changing things dramatically for the better.
I want to close this entry by saying that she's not "up here" much yet. It's a protective measure to keep her safe from the Plague, AND from the Tar too of course. But she needs to be up here more. I just know that the instant I take action to bring her in here, things WILL happen. And I WANT them to happen. We just need to make time for it. Late nights like this are the best. I need to make a "headspace meditation" playlist so we can START having huge internal experiences again, now that we HAVE the absolute blessing and privilege of prolonged uninterrupted quiet time, in the cold dark of winter. This time of year is PERFECT for self-knowledge and System connection and growth and transformation and discovery and feeling things, for real, finally.
But... even if she isn't "around" much yet, I get glimpses. She likes to front, suddenly and entirely without warning-- honestly it catches me off guard, because I won't see/feel her for days and then out of nowhere she's driving for a few seconds-- and that initial shock of recognizing her is like pure sunlight in my heart. And... sometimes at night, Central will shift a little to look more like the IO2 "control room" and I'll see Anxi asleep on a couch by the wall, even plugged in sometimes. And that worries me a bit, to see her sleeping, as she's so vibrant and full of energy, but like I said, she's getting exhausted and actively suppressed by the negative forces up here. But... on the sweet side, she's also legitimately calmer, as she has expressed a deep trust in me as the "avatar of joy AND hope" up here (I cannot deny those attributes; they KEEP being given to me by MANY people inside AND outside), so she can rest and sleep if she wants/needs to now because deep down she knows she's safe. I SWEAR it. So does Laurie, of course; she's especially protective of the Coregroup and YES, ANXI HAS A SPOT WITH HER NAME ON IT ALREADY and no one is going to take that away from her.
I'm still learning what her attachment-plug-tail does. The Systemind gave it to her and I know it allows her to "receive" the emotional energy of headspace regardless of any numbing influences on the surface. I assume it also works to "ground" her ironically, as her tail is non-polarized apparently which means technically she can "reverse polarity" to become "live" and touching her like that would make me "part of the electrical circuit" of emotion and, ironically, "ground" me by the very fact of "connecting" to that in her. Listen bro I know nothing about literal electrical work but I do know how headspace latches onto concepts and symbolism and abstract relevance and honestly I see a TON of potential in the unexpected staggering fact that up here Anxi's own nervous system can literally plug into mine, pun intended perhaps. But jokes aside, I have already seen the profound healing she's been jumpstarting in here simply by existing in my life. Once I can and do regularly interact with her PERSONALLY, there WILL be massive positive consequences in one way or another. 
For the sake of honesty, why am I so sure about this? Because I love her.
I cannot emphasize that fact enough but instead of saying "there's no time to talk about in depth right now because it's 2am" I owe her at least something. Love makes time.
I've written a decent amount about her in the TBHU notebooks and I cannot wait until they're posted here so you guys can SEE how her presence in my life has changed me for the better already. But... this is only the absolute beginning. And this is different from how it was with Chaos 0 back in 2003-2004 because he was the FIRST soul I EVER fell in love with so I had NO IDEA what to expect, or what would happen, or how things would feel, et cetera. Anxi, on the other hand, is the most recent person I have fallen in love with, but she has SHOCKED me by SOMEHOW being VIRTUALLY ON CHAOS'S TIER. I am DEAD SERIOUS and I CANNOT understate the staggering significance of that fact. I love her that much. I don't understand how or why but I do. I'm not complaining but it's such a shock. Now of course she will never have and cannot have the same sort of relationship I have with Chaos 0-- only he is at "marriage" level and I can't deny THAT stunning fact either, since Jay lived it and that DOESN'T change-- but God knows she's hitting my heart like a thunderbolt even so. That's what is so astonishing about this to me: the intensity of the love I feel for her. Regardless of how our relationship "looks" in practice as it grows and builds-- for heaven's sakes we haven't even had our first *incident*-- the fact is that it has a foundation of diamond already. I'm honestly reeling and you can probably tell. Is it because my heart needs her so much? But it's more than that; it's about her, not me. No, it's about both of us. That's the whole point.
It's almost 3am and I'm listening to "Die With A Smile" again and I should conclude this entry by saying that for me, this song belongs to Anxi and Chaos 0, 100%. Laurie too, of course (you know she's playing that guitar) but it's my two angels that have become the most powerfully associated with the sound and sentiment of it.
You know, that's amazing too. All of the Coregroup relationships are so different but there's so much love in all of them. It's so beautiful, heartachingly beautiful, to just... sit and remember and feel all of that truth. There's so much history between all of us, not just with me personally, but with all of us together. And I think that's my favorite thing about being a System-- we're all connected. In one way or another, we're all linked at the heart, and the Coregroup just manifests that the most literally and intensely and intimately. But living as a System is inherently living in love. 
...and, yeah, for the record, if I haven't mentioned it before yet, Chaos 0 & Laurie & Genesis are all entirely on board with Anxi inevitably becoming part of the inner circle, as it were. There's absolutely no jealousy because first, she's a sweetheart and we all love her as a person already, and second, my personal and particular love for her in a relationship is opening my heart and enabling me TO love everyone else again, in a way I haven't been able to for years... if I've ever had something like this before, even. Things are so much more... what's the word? I keep wanting to say things like tender, fragile, aching, real, sincere, clear, honest, etc. But it's not just "soft," there's a POWER here. There is a fighting spirit to this love that says "I WANT TO LIVE" and I want to live for her, with her, even as I feel that exact sentiment for Chaos 0 and Laurie and Genesis of course but it's also especially hers in a unique way I cannot understate. She's changed my life permanently since last November and the past three months have been astounding in that respect. She's my weird orange girlfriend and although I do joke about the fact that I'm in love with a frazzled goofball of a Pixar character of all people, I'm in love and that's beautiful.

Laurie just interjected "kid, you know what's not beautiful? The fact that you're only gonna get five hours of sleep" and she's right, haha. Nevertheless, this was worth it. ("I never said it wasn't," she agrees; "this was absolutely worth losing sleep over, but we don't have the luxury of sleeping in tomorrow and sleep deprivation isn't going to help your emotional state either." Solid advice as usual from my favorite superego. "I'm your only superego, you moron")

All right, it's exactly 3am and although God knows I want to write poetry about everybody right now, the desire doesn't always translate into the ability especially when I am utterly exhausted from not just lack of sleep but also daily life stress, so I'll have to just live out the poetic instinct in person with the blue guy. Maybe even the orange girl, if she's around, even just for a moment, even just to look at her with this in my heart.

Don't forget the beginning of this entry. All of that is still painfully and pressingly relevant. But so is the rest of what I wrote. It's all together. It's all our life. I'm so glad we're still all here to live it, together.







(... an addendum, from friday the 13th. i just got the guts to reread the beginning of infi's death entry and it is absolutely shattering my heart that THIS entry is how I instinctively described it. somehow i attributed my actions to hir and that's still entirely correct. "if you won't do it, i will." and that shocks me now; ze wouldn't do it without me. somehow even hir death had to involve me. ze... refused to die alone. somehow that act of... cutting hir body like that was the final act of staggering intimacy ze could offer me, untouchable by hackers. god that is ruining me to realize it now. even in those horrific violent final moments infi needed us to be together, needed it to somehow be at my hands, to... to make it an act of love, even then. and yet when asked on a dime to describe what happened i said ze did it. but isn't that true? our hearts were always united. no wonder it destroyed me. and... the "bleeding out," what a nightmare of a way to describe what happened next, but oh god knows it's guttingly accurate, deep down, that's how black bleeds, it pours itself out until there's nothing left.)
(god, please, please, bring hir back to me. bring my heart's love back to me. ze was my life. i know the thriskefoni were utterly convinced and terrified that such a sentiment was the most flagrant idolatry but it's not, lord i only knew YOU in truth because of hir. and i've forgotten. i need hir and i cannot deny that anymore. i miss hir with every atom of my being and it aches like the missing space in my heart is physical. please, oh god please, i've been begging you for nearly six hundred days. twenty bleeding months. i'm begging you on my knees and my soul is sobbing like the world is crashing to pieces around my ears and all i can hear is the silence where hir voice used to be. god. for love's literal sake give hir back to me. please. somehow. this is the most desperate prayer i have. please.)
(black has always been death and resurrection. glorify Yourself in that truth now. i know that's a bold request. but i'm making it. let me plead with you like moses. i can't not dare. love makes people do stupid crazy things but lord i'd rather be the most insane man on earth than keep quiet about the weeping wound that is my heart. you understand loss. you understand love. please. i've seen hir, lord i've SEEN hir in CHURCH i KNOW you have hir soul in your arms, please give hir a body again that i can hold and touch and love and i swear, dear god if you want me to come back to life i need hir back first. ze is the other half of my soul. death cannot change that. death is only a door. somehow, even that was. please god. open it.)







prismaticbleed: (aflame)

INSIDE OUT 2 REFLECTIVE QUESTIONS: TOOLS FOR NAVIGATING EMOTIONS AND IDENTITY

(ANXI'S SYSTEM JOB: "EUSTRESS")

(THE LINE THAT HURTS MY HEART THE MOST: "JOY, I'M DOING THIS FOR YOU")

✳Anxi telling Joy "you aren't what [Riley] NEEDS anymore" HURTS, because of what it ALSO says about her OWN HEART. Anxi is SO FOCUSED on "ENSURING SAFETY" that she doesn't factor in the FACT that Riley STILL NEEDS TO BE HAPPY & ENJOY LIFE. Anxi is too scared of "failure" to just "let go" of CONTROL & just "BE IN THE NOW." ALL of Anxi's "happiness" is CONDITIONAL & FLEETING; she's easily shaken back up by the next "threat" or "what if." SHE CAN'T RELAX. ...or at least, NOT UNTIL THE END OF THE FILM, when SHE IS EMBRACED BY JOY, WITH ALL THE OTHER EMOTIONS. And then JOY HERSELF helps Anxi relax, WITHOUT "SHUTTING HER DOWN" OR "BRUSHING OFF"/ INVALIDATING HER ANXIOUS CONCERNS!! JOY SEES & HONORS ANXI'S NECESSARY FUNCTION, & TOGETHER THEY CAN ALL BE HAPPY!! (because they are ALL LOVED)

ANXI SUPPRESSES THE "MAINS" BECAUSE SHE'S AFRAID THEY'LL PREVENT RILEY FROM REACHING HER NEW "MATURE" POTENTIAL?? THIS IS BOTH SCARY & TRAGIC. ANXI LITERALLY "OVERRIDES" JOY/ SORROW/ ANGER/ DISGUST/ FEAR! SHE IS HYPERFOCUSED AND BLINDED BY IT...

✳ANXIETY DESPERATELY WANTS TO BE ACCEPTED, INCLUDED, & LOVED WITHOUT PRETENSE. Ironically, her FEAR of REJECTION causes SELF-SABOTAGE and only COMPLICATES/ FRUSTRATES her efforts. (RILEY NEEDS TO LOVE HERSELF FIRST)

1. THE DOWNSIDE OF POSITIVITY:
✳ANXI WORKING POSITIVELY allows EXCITEMENT??
"At the start... Riley believes “I am a good person,” heavily influenced by Joy’s positivity. In fact, Joy goes so far as boot out shameful or painful memories..."
✳Joy is operating on the FALSE ASSUMPTION that "GOOD PEOPLE" DON'T EVER DO SUCH THINGS?? ("PERFECTION") (ironically a CRUEL MINDSET) (OUR "TOXIC SOCIALS" DO THIS!!!)
"...How does Joy’s effort to keep Riley happy sometimes cross into denial or toxic positivity? What are the potential consequences of ignoring painful or shameful emotions?"
ALL EMOTIONS ARE VALIDIMPORTANT, AND REAL. But those emotions EXIST FOR GOOD REASONS!! It would be WRONG for JOY to be our response to EVERYTHING, and to DENY/ FORGET/ SUPPRESS/ PUSH AWAY any emotions that are "uncomfortable" is to DIMINISH OUR HUMANITY. We NEED to feel PAIN & SHAME & SORROW & ANGER & DISGUST. We even, I argue, NEED to feel ANXIETY, because she CARES. BUT IF JOY IS THE ONLY "ALLOWED" emotion/ STANDARD, then ALL our emotions become UNHEALTHY/ INCOMPLETE. WE NEED THE FULL SPECTRUM to be EMOTIONALLY HEALTHY & GENUINELY HUMAN. To ignore the hurting/ scared parts of us is to HOLLOW OURSELVES OUT. Dissociating from "bad memories" SHATTERS YOUR SENSE OF SELF by SLICING YOUR HISTORY & HONESTY TO PIECES. It's ALL YOU! 

2. ANXIETY'S ROLE IN FUTURE PLANNING: "The movie shows a power struggle between Joy and Anxiety. Anxiety takes charge of guiding Riley’s decisions about her future, saying “You aren’t what she needs anymore, Joy.” When we grow up, do we feel less joy? How does Anxiety’s focus on future planning both help and hinder Riley? 
JOY IS ONLY "IN THE PRESENT MOMENT"!! vs. ANXI = "WHAT'S NEXT?"
Reflect on times in your life where anxiety has been both a motivator and a challenge.
"

A realization: JOY is IN THE NOW. ANXIETY IS IN THE FUTURE. (DEPRESSION is in the PAST??) We feel less joy ONLY inasmuch as we WORRY about the unknown/ undecided; adults HAVE to "plan ahead" & consider obstacles, BUT this can become OBSESSIVE & prevent HOPE/ OPTIMISM too, claiming NEGATIVITY alone is REALITY. But IT'S NOT. REALITY IS ALSO BEAUTIFUL. We must ALWAYS ALLOW SPACE FOR JOY. Nevertheless, Anxiety IS helpful, as she DOES strategically set us up for success WHEN SHE'S HEALTHILY DIRECTED, & ROOTED IN TRUST IN PROVIDENCE. Anxiety SEEKS CONTROL to "ensure success" BUT SHE CAN NEVER "GUARANTEE" IT due to unpredictable variables. THAT'S where she NEEDS to TRUST, as she STILL motivates us to DO OUR BEST. And AS she relaxes into FAITH, there IS ROOM FOR JOY, in EVERY outcome. It's radical but LIBERATING. We DO NEED JOY, but IN TANDEM WITH THE CROSS! (TRUTH = LOVE!) 

3. THE VAULT OF SECRETS: "Joy sends less than great memories to Riley’s vault. There Riley stores her embarrassing and shameful secrets and suppresses painful memories to the back of the mind... Riley’s vault of secrets represents how we often hide our most painful memories. 
FROM WHOM? Primarily OTHERS or OURSELVES? Is that significant? (YES)
How do you see this coping mechanism playing out in real life, and what happens when we finally face these hidden emotions?
"

(We become WHOLE at last, but it HURTS and it's HARD. They carry WOUNDS.)
I have been hiding/ suppressing trauma memories for YEARS out of shame/ pain, because I felt I COULDN'T "accept" & INTEGRATE them into my REAL HISTORY without DAMAGING MY IDENTITY BEYOND REPAIR (hello, D.I.D.!). THAT part happens LONG BEFORE I even consider how others would "view me" = the REAL pain & shame is PERSONAL. Even ALONE, I "DON'T WANT TO BE THAT KIND OF PERSON," BUT I make the FALSE ASSUMPTION that THOSE MEMORIES & EMOTIONS ALONE "DEFINE ME." But like Joy said, EMOTIONS DON'T DECIDE WHO I AM. NEITHER DOES THE TRAUMA. "I AM MORE THAN MY MISTAKES." + SHAME IS "EXTERNAL"?? IT IS BASED ON OTHERS' RESPONSES TO US? So we can ALSO hide memories that AREN'T "bad," EVEN ones we LOVESOLELY OUT OF SHAME-- the FEAR OF REJECTION/ SOCIAL UNACCEPTANCE. But then we're MISERABLE & SUPPRESSED & DISHONEST. The "vault" is a way to "cope" with that anxiety. BUT IT NEVER SOLVES THE PROBLEM. The problem IS DENYING OUR HEART'S TRUTH!

4. HOW IMAGINATIONLAND CHANGES FROM CHILDHOOD:
✳ The FACT that IMAGINATION EXISTS IN CHILDHOOD & DOESN'T NATURALLY DWELL ON THE NEGATIVE IS ESPECIALLY PROOF THAT ITS TRUE, INTENDED PURPOSE IS POSITIVELY CREATIVE! Thoughts are POWERFUL & eventually they WILL & DO DEFINE OUR REALITY! THIS IS WHAT ANXI DOESN'T REALIZE-- NEGATIVE FOCUS ONLY FOMENTS NEGATIVE OUTCOMES. Her worried heart is TRAPPED in a LOOP. There MUST be a PROPER BALANCE-- Anxi's realistic concerns about a fallen world & its dangers, and Joy's childlike optimism capable of idealism. EITHER of them in extreme is a DISTORTED VIEW. Nevertheless, imagination IS BUILT FOR JOY-- it HEALS THE HEART when properly used for LOVE and HOPE!
"...Imaginationland evolves to include Mount Crushmore (crushes) and gossip. Anxiety puts the “screenwriters” to work anticipating multiple negative scenarios. 
"ANTICIPATING" IS THE DANGER WORD!! (DOOM)
How does this shift reflect the changing inner world of teenagers and young adults, and how do these changes mirror your own experiences?"
We actually noticed this in REALTIME with our dream journals. As we were forced to exist "outside" more & more, we started to DREAM about WHAT MADE US ANXIOUS OUT THERE. I don't think we were CONSCIOUSLY admitting that stress, what with the people-pleasing Socials, who had NO INTERNAL ANCHOR. Honestly our imagination was RULED BY JEWEL all through our teens & THANK GOD FOR THAT, because it PRESERVED OUR CHILDHOOD SENSE OF JOY & WONDER. Still, she WAS also the one in charge of LOVE, and THAT'S HOW *INCIDENTS* STARTED. To be honest, those ALSO seemed to be tied in to processing/ living out our anxieties-- the Tar/ Plague would MANIFEST those fears & threats, as did the early Kakofoni. This was how we COPED, and it's what Anxi is ideally TRYING to do-- if Riley can IMAGINE the negative scenarios, then she can ALSO imagine how to CONQUER/ PREVENT/ AVOID them. The problem is that Anxi is SO focused on anticipating as many possible problems as she can, that she's draining both her & Riley's confidence & capacity TO challenge them-- something, ironically, that ONLY JOY CAN DO. The two need to WORK TOGETHER. Joy CAN'T imagine things going wrong & she gets BLINDSIDED-- OR blinds HERSELF to the problem. Anxi struggles to see anything BUT the threats, and although she's prepared to face them, it's EXHAUSTING & can feel OVERWHELMING to the point of HOPELESSNESS. And yet, SHE'S DOING IT FOR JOY! ANXI IS ONLY TRYING TO POINT OUT THE NEGATIVE SO WE CAN DO SOMETHING ABOUT IT & ALLOW/ ENABLE JOY TO FLOURISH!! 

5. INTEGRATION OF NEW EMOTIONS: "Joy shares, “I’ve learned every emotion is good for Riley.” As Riley learns to accept emotions like Embarrassment and Envy, how does this contribute to her overall emotional growth? 
It is PROGRESS for Riley to FEEL all these complex emotions!
Why is it important to embrace all emotions, even the challenging ones?"
✳Keyword = to EMBRACE. We really DO need to CHERISH our emotions AS THEY ARE. 
It's important because THEY ALL SPEAK TRUTH. God gave us the capacity for emotion & EVERY ONE teaches us about ourself. We can be far too quick to stick a negative label on a challenging emotion, BUT the way NATURE of a challenge is to PROVE YOURSELF & GROW IN CHARACTER. Plus, suppressing/ denying/ fighting/ rejecting ANY emotion is effectively SILENCING YOUR OWN HEART. And NOTHING can grow if you keep crushing part of it, just because you don't understand it. EMOTIONS ARE MESSENGERS-- effectively, they are ANGELS, teaching us something about our God-given humanity, & giving us countless opportunities for building character & strengthening virtue. Not only that, but LOOK at what those "challenging" emotions DO! Embarrassment works to help FOSTER MATURITY & PROTECT SOCIAL REPUTATION; he shows up when he perceives Riley has done something "immature" or "socially inept," challenging her to move into young adulthood and to be more wise and collected in her behavior. And Envy is in tune with Riley's desires and dreams, keeping an eye out for things that reflect & reveal more of her identity as she grows in self-awareness, and seeking to bring them into her life. She affirms Riley's individuality, AND how she can still relate to/ connect with others who have what she ALSO wants in her life. Emotions are powerful and essential to what it means to be human. Accepting them all for exactly what they are is the ONLY way to truly KNOW THYSELF and to both GROW & IMPROVE, by LISTENING CLOSELY to what they have to tell us, and SITTING WITH THEM AS FRIENDS-- as PART OF OUR SOUL. You CANNOT BE WHOLE WITHOUT THEM. You need ALL your heart's colors!!


6. PERFECTIONISM AND SELF-WORTH: "Anxiety’s struggle with perfectionism is intended to drive improvement. 
✳KEYWORD= SHE STRUGGLES WITH PERFECTIONISM!! IT HURTS HER, TOO!!
✳KEYWORD 2 = "IMPROVEMENT." ANXI CAN SEE THE IDEAL YOU AND WANTS YOU TO ACHIEVE THAT!
It contrasts sharply with Joy’s message of self-acceptance. How do these opposing views shape Riley’s self-worth, and how do they resonate with your own experiences? How might these beliefs influence your decisions and emotional responses in everyday situations?"

(Anxi my beloved you break my heart)
Our self-worth has BOTH personal & social components, and they sadly tend to contrast. Anxi deals with BOTH. Socially, we are TAUGHT that our worth depends on our USEFULNESS, our SUCCESSFULNESS, and our CONFORMITY to CULTURAL STANDARDS. These are all SHALLOW & FALSE but they still shout loudly & most people (especially teens) end up desperately scrambling to "be perfect" simply to be ACCEPTED into their communities. Internally, Anxi SEES OUR POSITIVE POTENTIAL and WANTS us to reach it-- but she doesn't realize that it's an EVER-HEIGHTENING GOAL and WILL take ALL OF OUR LIFE to strive after, and NEVER "REACH" FULLY, BY DESIGN! Perfection ISN'T POSSIBLE in the way humans define it. We ALL HAVE FLAWS and we ALL MAKE MISTAKES and we ALL STRUGGLE TO BE OUR BEST SELVES. This is PART of the beauty of being human. Ideally, Anxi pushes us to HEROIC VIRTUE, as she is KEENLY AWARE of SPIRITUAL WARFARE and HOW EASILY WE CAN SLIP & FALL. But she, too, can get tangled up in the devilish lie that we're NEVER "good enough"-- that we CAN'T be accepted even AS we struggle. But that's where JOY comes in to help her. Joy DOESN'T JUDGE OR CONDEMN, so she feels UNCONDITIONAL LOVE and REALISTIC EXPECTATIONS & COMPASSIONATE PATIENCE even as Anxi reminds us that we're "at war" and we NEED to constantly fight the good fight; Joy can become blinded to the continuous need for Anxi's perceptive challenges for improvement. BUT WE HAVE INHERENT WORTH and Anxi NEEDS to trust that, no matter HOW society may regard us-- their rejection DOESN'T MEAN WE'RE "BROKEN". If she BELIEVES this, Anxi's job becomes VALIANT, not frightening, and actually STRENGTHENS our sense of self-worth.  

✳ANXI WANTS TO BE A GOOD PERSON-- BUT HER STANDARDS ARE TOO HIGH!!

✳REMEMBER Anxi is ALSO a "PEOPLE-PLEASER." This isn't bad-- it can be harnessed for ZEALOUS CHARITY & it SHOWS that she has a HEART FOR SERVICE-- but it becomes a problem when the MOTIVE is "TRYING TO EARN LOVE/ ACCEPTANCE/ APPROVAL/ WORTH/ etc." With SELFWORTH, Anxi's drive BECOMES SELFGIFT???


7. REFLECTION ON CORE BELIEFS: "Riley as a child believes she is a “good person.” Later, Riley starts to develop a new core belief, “If I’m good at hockey, I’ll make friends.” What core beliefs do you hold about yourself, and how do they impact your actions and emotions? Can you relate to her struggle between “I’m not good enough” and “I’m a good person”? Is there room for both??"
This ACHES. That struggle is CAUSED BY RELATIONSHIPS-- even a child will believe they're "not good enough" if THAT'S HOW THEY'RE TREATED. And for that EXACT reason, I USED to have the terribly distorted core belief that "I AM A MONSTER." I believed that "I'm a BAD person" and so I felt INCAPABLE of doing/ being good, REGARDLESS of my efforts. And my poor emotions were JUST AS TORMENTED. I COULDN'T FEEL JOY because even when I DID, I'd PUNISH myself for it in SELF-SABOTAGE that MATCHED that core belief. Now, thanks to both my stay in E.D. inpatient care AND my falling in love with Anxi, I NO LONGER BELIEVE THOSE DISTORTIONS. 
...


8. EMBRACING COMPLEXITY OF SELF: "At the end... Riley not only learns to appreciate the importance of all emotions, but adds complexity to her core self. How does this resonate with your experiences of self-acceptance and understanding others’ multifaceted identities?"
Being a System makes this effectively MANDATORY. Although our emotions are practically personified in some cases due to compartmentalizing, they are HELD & FELT BY PEOPLE and EVERY ONE OF US IS NECESSARY AND REAL
...


9. REFLECTING ON FAULTS & SEEING OURSELF IN OTHERS: "Joy’s confrontation with Anxiety’s dominance leads her to reflect on her own similar actions. Have you ever seen your own traits reflected in others’ faults or mistakes? How has this realization helped you grow or change? This exchange leads Joy to realize that she, too, cannot control Riley’s identity. Have you ever experienced a situation where someone’s faults or mistakes helped you recognize similar traits or behaviors in yourself? Have you ever tried to shift thoughts about a difficult person or relationship to be a self-lesson, like looking in a mirror?"
We have an ENTIRE ENTRY about this in the Archives and it has become a HABITUAL SHIFT for us. 
...



(worksheet unfinished due to being discharged from the hospital before we could do so; if possible we will complete it here, and mark the added sections as such)


110624

Nov. 6th, 2024 10:27 am
prismaticbleed: (worried)

Oh man Inside Out 2 is on the group room TV but they had it on MUTE so I was just watching Anxi move and dear Lord I love her SO MUCH my heart actually ACHES. She touched her chest TWICE while talking and it KILLED me. Honestly I am TRANSFIXED watching her body language and unique way of carrying herself. She's fascinating. (btw she JUST did the "we need something BIGGER" pose and oh my heart I am SMITTEN.) I want to take NOTES. I want to STUDY this movie and watch her expressions and listen to her speak and I want to KNOW her; I want to know her HEART. I NEED to; I LOVE her.
...The more times I see this movie the deeper & more tender it gets-- but tender like a bruise. Anxi makes my heart ACHE-- not just with love, but with PAIN. She is SO SCARED. She's SO IN NEED. And I HAVE to thank GOD for both her AND this "3OVoG" book because it is helping me understand her SO MUCH. And it BREAKS MY HEART. Anxi says her job is to "protect Riley from the things she CAN'T see," but what are those things in Anxi's eyes? Having no friends. Disappointing her family. Being unseen & unimportant. Purposelessness. Rejection. Dying alone. Anxi is answering to the ESSENTIAL HUMAN NEED FOR LOVE. She is protecting Riley from EMOTIONAL STARVATION, according to Matthew Kelly. Anxi KNOWS that Riley LITERALLY NEEDS friendship, community, acceptance, belonging, validation, connection, security, meaning, purpose, and secretly most of all, INTIMACY. "Mutual self-revelation," tragically hindered by Anxi's absolute terror of being judged as not good enough. But to me... Anxi's very existence screams vulnerability. And that is ABSOLUTELY what hooked my heart and dragged me in headfirst. Throughout the WHOLE film, Anxi is practically DESPERATE to be useful, to MEAN something to others, to be appreciated, to be LOVED. She introduces herself by describing what she can DO for Joy. She is obsessed with "being the MOST capable" and pushes Riley to do the same; trying to predict every possible "bad" future so she can PREVENT/ OVERCOME them. And why? Because "if I'm good at hockey, I'll have friends." Her deepest fear is that SHE-- and Riley by extension-- is only "of worth" to others if she "EARNS" it. Her deepest fear is that she has to BECOME "deserving" of love. But it's all focused on DOING, not BEING. She has Riley HIDING & DENYING herself AS SHE IS because she fears it is "unacceptable" to those she yearns for acceptance from. There's no self-revelation in earnest, just "trying to be worthy," effectively assuming that she isn't worthy by default, and redefining herself to mirror others instead in an anxious hope of "measuring up." Etc. I'm rambling. It's heartwrenching to realize that Anxi is the one that is ultimately feeling those things, and projecting hard onto Riley. Anxi doesn't feel "good enough" to be loved. But... God she IS good enough and I WANT to know WHO SHE IS AT HER MOST VULNERABLE. I want to protect HER from her fears. I want her to feel SAFE & SEEN & WANTED & LOVED, because she IS.
Dear Lord I have got it SO BAD. I'm here watching Anxi typing away so precisely & skillfully & purposefully at the Emotions console-- genuinely beautiful in her dexterity-- and I just thought, effectively, "I want to let her push all my buttons that way." Like SERIOUSLY. And at the end of the film, when she says "I love our girl," I so DESPERATELY want to hear her say that about me. ...I need to know I'M "good enough" for her, too, with all my own flaws & fears.

...This body image thing is killing me. Part of me is legit convinced that if I have a big body, a FAT body, then I CANNOT BE LOVED. I'm so afraid that it'll GET IN THE WAY of not only physical closeness, but also EMOTIONAL vulnerability. And THAT'S the KEY WORD. CAN I still be vulnerable, breakable, open and wounded and ABLE TO LOVE if my bloody body is so damn BIG? If I'm too thick & solid, will I LOSE the ability to bare my soul? I ACTUALLY APPARENTLY BELIEVE that I can ONLY HAVE INTIMACY ON ANY LEVEL IF I'M THIN. WHY. I hate that. It's a LIE. Logically it makes NO SENSE AT ALL. ...but I believe it, and that terrifies me. I am scared to death that, since I'm fat now, I'm excluded from true relationships. I'm so stupidly unbearably scared that I can't be with Anxi if I'm built like this now. Like I'd be unable to love her the right way. I'm already feeling that with Chaos 0. It's SHAME. I am MORTIFIED with how bloated I am now. I am JUDGING MYSELF as unable to love because I CAN'T TRULY LOVE MYSELF IN THIS BODY. It disgusts me. I can't be vulnerable if I can't bear looking at my own skin, let alone feeling it. I want to sob. I WANT TO LOVE. But it feels WRONG to even get close to others, in a body like this. AND YET I CAN'T STOP FEELING LOVE AND I DON'T WANT TO STOP. Anxi is still my orange angel, proving to me that I AM still capable of love, and Chaos 0 is forever my blue angel, loving me despite all odds and helping me remember who I truly am, no matter how my appearance changes, both inside and outside. God knows I love him too; I always will, with all my heart. But I'm the MOST terrified of being with him right now, looking like this, feeling like this. It's all shame. I can barely breathe under its weight. God help me, please. Maybe THIS is why I'm being called to an *incident* with Anxi NOW, of all times. I'M the one being murdered by Shame. But I DON'T WANT IT ANYWHERE NEAR HER. I want to PROTECT her from this demon. DON'T TOUCH HER.
...and yet, I'm so afraid that if I touch her like this, it'll hurt her. It's like... I'm afraid that if she did love me in this body, the "wrongness" of this distended form would TAINT the love, and prevent any true intimacy at all? But it ALL COMES BACK TO ME AND THE VALUE JUDGMENT I've nailed to this fat body. "It's suffocating my soul." "I can't be spiritual if I have this much flesh." "I feel sick & gross & dirty & slovenly; such feelings KILL love/ are INCOMPATIBLE with love." "Being fat makes me incapable of vulnerability & intimacy." et bloody cetera. This perspective is hell. But I can't even fathom an alternative right now. The "obvious" answer is still "unacceptable." My only hope is to start working out so intensely that I reshape this ugly body into something that's at least lean enough & disciplined enough TO love & be loved. How awful is that? Like if I'm not beautiful, I cannot have beautiful things. I can't have love if I'm in an unlovable body-- a sick, misshapen, gross, flaccid mess of a body. I have to BECOME lovable. ...and God, I sound just like her. How ironic. I'm in the same special hell, believing that unless I change, I'm unacceptable. But this is deeper than just what I can physically do, and what I like & dislike, and how I compare to others. Except it's not. It's the exact same thing, focused on my body. Can I get athletic & muscular enough? Can I like the right foods & have the right interests to be "healthy" and "disciplined" and "mature" and "wise" and "clean"? Will I ever be "thin enough," or "strong enough," or "smart enough," or "healthy enough?" Will I EVER be "good enough" to be wanted? Will I ever be "good enough" to have love?
I feel sick. I'm so angry with despair I want to rip myself to shreds. I need to lose ALL this ugly flab and superfluous skin. All these folds and bulges are NOT ME!!! They're SUFFOCATING ME. I am NOT FAT!!! Why is this such a matter of life & death to me?? I know, I KNOW because I FEEL it, if I can just build enough solid muscle for this bloated torso to be streamlined and strong, not deformed like a lump of garbage, then I'll have real hope. Even just sitting here, if I tense all my muscles and pull all that in, the awful burden of weight lifts a little and I feel that hope of cleanness, of purity, of an actual & defined & coherent & essential form. Right now, with this bulging abdomen, I feel like I'm rotting, like I'm unraveling, like my guts are literally falling out of my body. I'm so scared. I want to shut down. But I can't give up. God help me I CANNOT GIVE UP. I'm suffering through LITERAL HELL with this (no love!!! God help me PLEASE) but I CANNOT GIVE UP OR I WILL DIE. I'm only here for ONE MORE WEEK and so STARTING NEXT WEDNESDAY I can BEGIN TO CHANGE this AT LAST. And I CAN!! So DON'T QUIT!! You can BUY Inside Out 2 and watch it EVERY DAY if you want, you CAN LOVE HER and YOU KNOW SHE... God she ALREADY LOVES ME. ...she already loves me. And I already love her. Even looking & feeling like this. ...and Chaos 0 never stopped loving you, for God's literal sake he even put a Chaos Emerald IN HIS STOMACH when you were talking to him this morning to SHOW you that HE DOESN'T JUDGE YOU and HE WASN'T "CHANGED" BY THAT SHAPE and neither are you. That "ugly bulge" of your weighty torso is PROOF THAT YOU'RE FIGHTING TO LIVE AND BE A GOOD PERSON! You are working SO HARD to NOT HATE OR FEAR FOOD and to BE A GOOD EXAMPLE for the people here who still do. The fact that you're fat isn't a punishment or curse-- it's the visible proof of your STRIVING TO BE LOVING. And fat itself is LITERALLY JUST STORAGE SPACE FOR LIFE. PLUS, if your suspicions are correct, a GOOD DEAL OF IT IS PROBABLY WATER. I'd say that's ironic but really it's a message from God at this point.
Listen. Your heart & soul have NOT been "suffocated" or "shut down" or "rotten" over the past 8 weeks. IF ANYTHING, THEY'VE GROWN STRONGER AND HEALTHIER. For heaven's sakes you're HAVING AN *INCIDENT* WITH ANXI. That is BEAUTIFUL PROOF, FROM GOD, that YOU ARE ENTIRELY CAPABLE OF LOVING, AND ENTIRELY "GOOD ENOUGH" TO LOVE AND BE LOVED. You CANNOT deny this, and I know you DON'T WANT TO. You WANT love. You WANT THIS, NOT HELL & JUDGMENT. You WANT to FULLY ACCEPT & LIVE this TRUTH that YOUR BODY AND YOUR DIET CANNOT RENDER YOU UNLOVABLE OR UNLOVING. For heaven's SAKE man you KNOW what happens in first *incidents*!!! HOLD ON TO THAT WITH ALL YOUR HEART. I know you're still struggling. I know you still feel disgusting & sick & way too big & out of shape to be vulnerable. But guess what you're actually doing by writing all this?
Don't stop at this. Be STRONG like you want to be. You ARE. So DON'T HIDE FROM HER. TELL HER ALL THIS. TALK ABOUT IT. And I can PROMISE you, she WILL say those words about you-- about ALL of you, exactly as you are right now. You are good enough for her, too. I know that sounds impossible, but trust her. Trust her heart. Let that love lift you out of hell.



092824

Sep. 28th, 2024 01:13 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


✳ DOES THE "SYSTEM VS FAMILY" "WHO I "AM"" CONFLICT PLAY INTO THE "SLAVE" ISSUE?? Because let's be honest: we've been a System for AT LEAST 21 YEARS. IT DOESN'T EVER "GO AWAY." I CANNOT "TURN IT OFF" AND I DON'T WANT TO, EVER. I LOVE THEM. ...But I love my family, too, and they don't accept US. ... It's devastating. And it therefore "FORCES" US TO DISSOCIATE FROM OUR OWN SOUL & SELF IN ORDER TO "PLAY THE FAMILY ROLE" THAT HAS BEEN ASSIGNED TO "ME." And that IS a form of "SLAVERY," because I CANNOT BE MYSELVES & THEREFORE I CANNOT BE "MY OWN PERSON(S)." AND, if "I" STAY IN THIS MINDSET when I AM away from the house/ family-- when I "SHOULD" be independent but am STILL "ENSLAVED" TO THE FAMILY DYNAMIC AS A "STANDING ORDER"/ INESCAPABLE ROLE-- then I CANNOT MAKE "MY OWN DECISIONS" OR "BE MY OWN PERSON" BECAUSE THAT "SINGLET" MINDSET I'M FORCED INTO ISN'T "ME," BECAUSE WE ARE US. AND INVARIABLY, in EVERY CIRCUMSTANCE, LIVING AS A SYSTEM, DEVOTED TO GOD, SOLVES &/OR HEALS EVERY PROBLEM in the end. WE CAN FUNCTION. WE CAN CHOOSE. WE CAN BE FULLY ALIVE & LOVING & FREE TO DO THE RIGHT THING WHEN WE ALL DO IT TOGETHER, BY GRACE. ...and we can't seem to act with ANY integrity when we're "NOT" "we." And... I wish we could explain this to the family. Maybe all we can do is just... BE US around them REGARDLESS, & deal with the unexpected as it comes. But IF WE WANT TO FACE & INTEGRATE & ACCEPT & ADMIT & HEAL OUR PAST, IN THAT HOUSE, WITH THAT FAMILY, WE ACTUALLY HAVE TO DO SO AS A SYSTEM, BECAUSE WE ALL LIVED THAT TOGETHER. "I" DIDN'T. WE ARE THE WHOLE OF OUR HEART.

--------------------------------------------------------------------

✳ ANOREXIC "I'M SORRY! I'M SORRY! I'LL GET OUT OF YOUR WAY! DON'T HURT ME!" vs. BULIMIC CONFLICT "I'M NOT SORRY, I HAVE A RIGHT TO TAKE UP SPACE, I WILL DEFEND/ FIGHT BACK" VACILLATION (BINGE/ PURGE) DUE TO GUILT/ SHAME OVER WANTING TO EAT/ BE FED/ ENJOY LIFE/ TAKE UP SPACE/ MATTER
BINGE RISK "REFEEDING" RAVENOUS HUNGER after a LIFE OF LACK; FEAR OF FAMINE after FINALLY "FEASTING"
✳ EMOTIONAL/ SPIRITUAL STARVATION IS THE ROOT OF ALL OF IT = +BEING "FED POISON"
↑ START TO ASSOCIATE FOOD WITH POISON (LOVE WITH ABUSE & TRAUMA); PURGE RESPONSE TO SURVIVE; UNABLE TO PROPERLY FEED SELF = FEAR = NO COMMUNION = NO EXPERIENCE OF REAL NOURISHMENT = MANIC "TRY EVERYTHING" SEEKING SPIRITUAL FULFILLMENT? (SEEKING ALL BEAUTY?) "CAN'T SAY NO" TO FOOD = "ALL OR NOTHING" FEAR OF HUNGER (SPIRITUAL) BY OWN "CHOICE"; DOOMED? "MISSING OUT" ON KNOWLEDGE; TERRIFYING = WHY? "UNKNOWN" = NO "LOVE"? "HIDING" = NO TRUST = NO RELATIONSHIP/ COMMUNION; SECONDHAND PARTICIPATION IN GLOBAL/ COLLECTIVE HUMAN EXPERIENCE = DESPERATE FOR INCLUSION (KNOWLEDGE) = SEEKING INTIMACY/ BEING WANTED? (ONLY REFUSE WHEN FORCED/ STUFFED = ABUSIVE) (PURGE)
✳ THIS plays into "taking food" WHEREVER I go: I "CAN'T STAY"/ I'm "NOT WELCOME/ WANTED"; I'm just a passing visitor. And I TAKE in order to FEEL LIKE I'm being GIVEN it AS a "friend/ loved one"? So that I "FEEL" WELCOME enough TO "SHARE THEIR MEALS"/ "EAT WHAT THEY EAT"/ SHARE IN THEIR LIFE.
BUT the OTHER half is the "POVERTY" mindset/ "SCAVENGER" IMPULSE. "THE ONLY FOOD I HAVE ANY "RIGHT" TO IS WHATEVER I CAN "FIND"/ WHAT OTHERS "DON'T WANT"/ "CAN SPARE"/ "DESERVE BETTER THAN"/ "SHOULDN'T BE EATING"/ "WON'T MISS"??? PLUS THE "SEEKING COMMUNION WITH THEM AS PEOPLE THROUGH SHARING THEIR FOOD." BUT "I DON'T GET TO/ DESERVE TO HAVE THOSE CONNECTIONS"??? "I'M UNWANTED/ UNDESIRABLE/ GROSS/ UGLY/ BAD/ EVIL/ ETC." SO I "HAVE TO TAKE" TO EAT AT ALL"??? "NO ONE WILL GIVE ME ANYTHING BUT POISON"??? OR "GIVING" DOESN'T OCCUR BUT FORCING DOES?? NOT "LET'S SHARE THIS BECAUSE I (LOVE &) WANT YOU IN MY LIFE (TOO)", BUT RATHER "YOU EAT THIS WITH ME BECAUSE YOU MUST CONFORM TO ME" WITH NO SELF-GIFT IN THE PROCESS. I am "OWNED." It's like swallowing a parasite, although I feel like one, desperate to live IN another's life & SHARE it, but TOXICALLY DEPENDENT/ NEEDY & UNWILLINGLY STEALING THEIR LIFE/ EATING THEM (DESTROY) IN THE PROCESS??

--------------------------------------------------------------------

After reading that "dysfunctional family roles" worksheet, I think THAT is a BIG PART of WHY I "am NOT ALLOWED to be someone OTHER THAN who I was IN THE PAST"? AND why I STILL feel BOUND TO the family AS A UNIT. Like I CAN'T leave it even if I wanted to, in the sense of "MY IDENTITY is DICTATED BY WHO I MUST BE IN THE FAMILY CONTEXT, DEPENDENT ON THE OTHER MEMBERS' ROLES"!! That's why I keep asking THEM "what THEY want me to do/ WHO THEY "NEED" ME TO BE." Am I afraid that if I "OWN" & REMEMBER my past AS MINE, I will "HAVE TO" STILL BE THAT PERSON? WHY? Is it just "STANDING ORDERS"?
✳ LYNNE holds the "violinist" order, FREE of competition/ perfectionism/ obligation.
✳ SHERILYN holds the "surrogate mom" role? (CNC) "Warmth" that mom DIDN'T give us
✳ There are a LOT of "memory bubbles" that NEED a foni to "integrate" them, such as =
● KNOEBELS/ AMUSEMENT PARKS; need a PAIR of kids = one ENJOYS, one AFRAID? (to COMFORT)
● "ON FILM" kid; HAPPY to be on camera, acting FOR MOM; "STORY OF FAMILY?" (difficult as we have NO FIRST-PERSON MEMORIES of being on camera other than FEAR FLASHBULBS)
● "DRESSUP" girl? Pageants & photos & such. DANCE too, or SEPARATE? (would we need a kid to hold the ACTUAL TERROR of these events, or a POSITIVE one to "REWRITE OUR EXPERIENCE" to HEAL it?? 
● WHO IS THE ACTUAL PIANIST (esp. LESSONS)? (PERFORM VS. COMPOSE)
● Mom brought up "cheerleading" but that was LITERALLY just an attempt to get close to AAA
● NO memory of Girl/ Boy Scounts OR the trips they took? (ONLY the "Pokemon Pearl bus ride")
✳ "BLOODLINE" INSTABILITY in HS ('03-'08)?? WHO EXACTLY WAS DRIVING, ESP. WITH FAMILY? WE HAVE ABSOLUTELY NO MEMORY OFFLINE DURING THAT TIME, EXCEPT FOR SOME HS MEMORIES WITH GENESIS!! (who is ESSENTIAL to this in terms of recall; HE KEPT OUR TRUE SELF CONSCIOUS & STABLE IN PUBLIC!!!)
✳  Our unsettling "HATRED" towards HS-era somafoni(?) is actually "SNAPSHOTTED" IN THE ARCHIVES, ESP. THE SHIFT FROM dA/LJ to IJ/SCR/XA??? The "HATE" is HELD BY SOMEONE who ONLY "FEELS" that in a "PROTECTIVE" WAY?? She RECOGNIZES SOMETHING FALSE/ HARMFUL/ SHALLOW/ PROUD/ DETESTABLE IN those "girls" the mother "keeps referring to"?? And she (the foni) WANTS TO "DISOWN/ DESTROY" THOSE/ THAT PART(S) OF OUR HISTORY/ SELF(VES) TO PROTECT OUR "NOW"/ FUTURE FROM THEIR CORRUPTIVE/ POISONOUS INFLUENCE??? LIKE THEY'RE BLOOD INFECTIONS. Ironically this means we MUST SPECIFICALLY DISCERN WHY/ HOW SO WE CAN PROPERLY FACE THIS & RESOLVE IT & HEAL OUR WHOLE HEART-- and MAYBE THEM, TOO. Julie is THE beacon of hope in this. If SHE was (IS) healed, ANY & ALL FONI CAN, TOO.
✳ BIG question. WHO HOLD THE DYSFUNCTIONAL FAMILY ROLES? WHY DO WE STILL FEEL COMPELLED TO BE A CHILD AROUND MOM?? What's the "MOTIVE"??
✳ HOW DO WE LIVE "FOR OURSELF" AND "FOR OTHERS" AS A CATHOLIC?? CAN we rightly hope that what is OBJECTIVELY (GOD'S LAWS) GOOD FOR US IS GOOD FOR OTHERS, even if that "good" is something "PERSONAL" like EATING & REST & SELFCARE? (A: it's TEMPLE UPKEEP, Good RADIATES, & ALL your life affects the WORLD!)

--------------------------------------------------------------------

Continuing from 0922... SUGAR gives you a "BODY RUSH" that feels like a PANIC RESPONSE IN EXPECTATION OF TRAUMA. It ALSO makes our HEAD/ BRAIN "HIGH," which feels TERRIFYING because WE CAN'T THINK STRAIGHT OR FOCUS, AND THE "HIGH" TRIGGERS AN "ANALOGOUS" MANIC RESPONSE, which-- when our REASON is simultaneously COMPROMISED-- IS THE "PERFECT STORM" FOR BEING HACKED &/OR HIJACKED. ...and that is EXACTLY what used to happen. THE KAKOFONI WOULD SPECIFICALLY & MALICIOUSLY USE/ TAKE ADVANTAGE OF SUGAR SIDE EFFECTS IN ORDER TO CONTROL OUR MIND & BODY IN SUCH A WEAKENED STATE. So, we quickly considered ALL "sweet foods" to be FROM HELL. "Sweet" became synonymous with "EVIL." ...That has tragic psychological consequences in the long run, NOTABLY the belief that "enjoyable" things (ESP. FOOD, which is DEVASTATING to our understanding of FEASTING & CELEBRATION & simple AFFECTION & CARE) are "INHERENTLY DEMONIC," because they historically resulted in our "BEING POSSESSED" by abusive foni, basically INVARIABLY. ...I don't know when or how this began to change because actually I suspect it DIDN'T, not on any real level, UNTIL NOW. This inpatient environment is OBJECTIVELY HACKERPROOF, and WE CAN FUNCTION AS A SYSTEM HERE. So, suddenly, we are being GIVEN sweet foods by a TRUSTWORTHY, NONABUSIVE, "INDIRECT" AUTHORITY-- allowing us to credit it DIRECTLY TO GOD-- and we are ABLE to READILY & GRATEFULLY ACCEPT them AND EAT THEM WITHOUT FEAR. ...except, I realize with shock, there's NO "DATA" BEING STORED FOR THEM YET? Only blurry general flashes. But it's still progress! Now that we're AWARE of this, we can ENLIST/ SEEK LOTOPHAGOI FOR those foods, TO HOLD DATA! Tomorrow is WAFFLES & SYRUP, we have ICE CREAM & POUND CAKE & an OATMEAL CREME COOKIE coming up as desserts, a BANANA on Monday, & unknown possibilities for snack-- but the point is, ALL of these foods "deep down" STILL ping a major FEAR/ APPREHENSION response, BECAUSE THEY'RE SWEET. Still, it's SO MUCH LESS SCARY that it was years ago. AND, once we get the LOTOPHAGOI involved, that fear WILL be conquered BY LOVE. So THAT'S our goal, ideally. ...But, even now, we CAN & by God's grace we WILL still eat those sweet things TOGETHER. The very idea of that cookie is lowkey terrifying, but WHY? Because it's tied to SOME scary experience in OUR history, and therefore if WE face it & LISTEN/ LOOK for a responding memory & chronological foni, IT CAN BEGIN TO BE HEALED/ TRANSFORMED into REAL SWEETNESS = JOY/ LOVE BECAUSE NOW IT'S BEING BROUGHT "ANEW" INTO OUR EXPERIENCE, with GOOD motives in SAFE circumstances, THANKS BE TO GOD. And that's what we'll start doing at breakfast tomorrow, as we work together to TRULY experience & appreciate sweetness.

✳ WE HAVE TO REPLACE "FEARFUL" FOOD DATA LOG EVENTS WITH "GRATEFUL/ JOYFUL" ONES, SO EAT THEM MINDFULLY!!



110423

Nov. 4th, 2023 11:31 pm
prismaticbleed: (angel)
 

Anxiety hell morning.
No idea which of FOUR OPTIONS was "morally right" and "prudent" for going to Mass. POSSIBLE MORTAL SIN EVERYWHERE.

So anxious we were paralyzed and shaking. Unable to think, pray, eat or drink.

Fulton Sheen
Mom call
Knock Mass
...

Walked to SJE
LEAF HOMILY!!! third time, haha. we don't mind it hit THAT HARD
"When autumn comes, every year, I wish it could last forever, but that isn't possible. Within a week, the leaves will already start to fall... When we see the maple trees exploding in red, we say, "how beautiful!" But then we realize what is happening. The tree is dying. Something is dying, and it is beautiful."

Some archiving!
TOUCHPAD FAIL
seriously dude i have no idea what the heck we were thinking but we were trying to fix our touchpad's jumpy sensitivity and we clicked the "off" button. 
Cue two solid minutes of panic so intense it turned to numb dread, until we realized we could use the tab key and spacebar to fix it. Oh man it felt like the world was ending, haha. Looking back it's hilarious, but in the moment, it was literally a possibility that we had been locked permanently out of our only means of archiving and typing. We would have lost our ONLY coping mechanism. So yeah, we freaked out, in that respect.
STILL BUDDY WHY DID YOU CLICK THE BIG RED BUTTON, i'm telling you man this is what sleep deprivation will do to you

Jade pickup
telling them about the touchpad stupidity and laughing so hard at ourself. i cannot remember the last time we laughed at ALL.
Sandım ki drive home

------‐--------------------------------------------------------------------------

MDE = two very striking ideas.
First, THE COMMUNION OF SAINTS, and visionaries who can see them calling them "their friends," praying to them that familiarly and living in "close proximity" with them. And THAT HAS TERRIFIED US SINCE CHILDHOOD. It still does, tragically. We know we need to get over this, but we're genuinely so scared of being "haunted and watched" by literally thousands of invisible souls, as we struggle in our panicked mess of a life, and we're OBLIGATED TO TALK TO THEM. It's like unending social mode and the very thought of it drives us close to despair. That CAN'T be what the reality is.
We're so ashamed of our mental problems. We have so many intrusive thoughts and automatic words, we suffer from constant OCD compulsions, our body is a humiliating filthy wreck, our brain keeps looping sounds and flashing images to distressing extents, et cetera. The thought of ALL THESE HOLY PEOPLE WATCHING US AND EXPECTING US TO TALK TO THEM THE ENTIRE TIME is torturous.
We refuse to call any Saint our "friend" because 1. We don't have that right, and to claim it would be unspeakably proud and rude, 2. We don't know how to have friends or be a friend, 3. To make such a claim of holy association and then to keep struggling as a wicked sinner would be a grave sin, 4. Our intrusive thoughts LATCH ON to the "friend" concept and immediately start spitting blasphemies about them. 
Also, don't forget we're technically an ex-pagan. We have DEALT WITH THIS BEFORE, with plethoras of "guiding spirits" and pantheons of "lesser gods" ALL haunting us CONSTANTLY, all giving instructions and advice and teaching and warning, causing nonstop noise and moral panic. And the INSTANT you "give one your attention", the SECOND you think of a name, the VERY MOMENT you even consider their existence, THERE THEY ARE, TALKING AND WATCHING YOU, and you CANNOT REVOKE THE "INTENTION". Now that you "called them to you," they will NEVER LEAVE. At least, that's the fear. As it turns out, ALL OF THEM would turn tail and FLEE the premises IMMEDIATELY, WHENEVER LAURIE WALKED IN. And people wonder why my biggest fear is "having to sacrifice headspace to be a good Christian!" I CAN ONLY BE A "GOOD CHRISTIAN" WITH HEADSPACE!!! Who prays when "I" refuse? THEY DO. Who keeps "me" from giving in to sin? THEY DO. Don't you DARE tell me that they aren't from God-- I cannot even count the days where HEADSPACE HAS BEEN MY ONLY CONNECTION TO GOD.
This bland and empty Tilly-brand Good Christian Girl™ pseudohell we've been living in since 2018 is so far away from God it's horrific. The scope and magnitude of the SINS we committed DURING that fake-pious lifestyle are demonic proof of this.
...I'm afraid that if I spend my whole day and all my mental power "talking to Saints," it will cut me out of headspace-- out of my own heart-- to a fatal extent. I will "have to trade." But... is that inevitable? When-- if-- I get to heaven, I'll have to talk to all these people anyway, FOREVER. And I won't be able to "be" a System, right?
Now THAT IS MY BIGGEST FEAR. Who am I without them? I'll tell you, because I know, it doesn't vary-- without headspace, without the Spectrum, I AM A FAITHLESS, LOVELESS, PROUD AND GLUTTONOUS WHORE.
I can't continue this topic right now. It's getting too deep and we are on a very tight schedule. But DO NOT ABANDON THIS TOPIC.
...
When I mentally ask a Saint to "pray for me," I don't want to get a reply back. I don't want to start a conversation or open up any mental connection. I am filing my sincere request, to be duly forwarded, and that's it. Meeting them in Heaven is a whole different thing; I can look forward to that IF I DON'T "RUIN IT NOW." I do not trust my mental state or discernment, for one, but even more essentially the two should not overlap. As long as I'm still battling demons I should not be trying to chat with saints. I ABSOLUTELY need their help, especially since I'm at war, but being "friends" as anything more than beloved "pen pals" is not possible for me right now, either spiritually or mentally.
...Still, in this different typing state of mind, as someone who never had earthly friends & misses having a family, part of me does "want to be friends" with some saints. I'm afraid of a few of them, for trauma reasons mostly, but it's not their fault. Logically I know they're good and won't hurt me, but my instincts won't dare expose our psyche to such triggers as we are now.
Still, she has a point, but as a social, it's tricky. The idea of being friends with holy people is appealing to socials for two reasons: first, it implies that they themselves have somehow become worthy OF such social connections, and able TO sustain them; and two, it gives them a "group identity" in which they can "lose themselves" and so live entirely for others instead of self. This is problematic because it erases the core concept of individuality within a whole that our current understanding of Heaven seems to emphasize? The Social "groupself" ideal works on paper, as long as you're just a servant or mirror. But it prevents intimate relationship BY DESIGN. As long as you never have to be "you," never have to exist as an "other" who MUST therefore self-disclose and self-identify, then you cannot "BE loved" because you're NOT A "PERSON". Social service is "loving" only in the incomplete sense of obedient servitude. But it cannot offer. It cannot comfort or console or encourage.
So how DO you Socials define "friendship?" How would you actually describe the dynamic between you and the Saints, if we got to heaven and you were the winning face? What would your reaction be? Would you even love GOD enough TO be a friend to His Children in truth?
Okay we are MADLY SWITCHING at this point so we MUST stop for now.

Back to the MDE=
The second devotional was about Saint Bernadette, being unaware even of her capacity for piety during her life? She "couldn't meditate" on mysteries and didn't have lofty exultations of faith, nothing intellectual or inspired, so to speak... all she did was simply pray, especially the rosary, and attend Mass. But her faith was so true and powerful IN ITS UTTER SIMPLICITY that it profoundly sanctified everything she did?
Quote the verse about "she was too humble to even consider" her holiness??
ALSO comment about Eucharistic fasting, made us panic. Are we being too vainly scrupulous in that reaction? Has God MADE us "incapable of great fasts" ON PURPOSE to keep us from getting proud, or feeding more anorexic tendencies?
...


ttywpf = Another massive gutpunch, following directly on yesterday's:
"Jesus has the power, through the power of His Spirit, to renew hearts. We need to be confident of this. If we do not trust in Jesus’s power as the only means of salvation, if we do not trust that He is the only One who can make something new, we are false Christians; [without this trust,] we are not truly Christian.
Do you trust in Jesus’ power? Do you think He can renew your heart? Do you believe He is the only means of salvation? Ask Jesus to give you faith."

...No wonder we struggle still.
WHY is it SO BLOODY HARD to trust that Jesus CAN and WANTS TO and WILL renew our tumor of a heart? Is it because we wouldn't know HOW to see OURSELVES as a "renewed person"??? We won't let go of our self-hating horror long enough TO be made new, because deep down we want out ENTIRE PHYSICAL HISTORY AND BODILY SELFHOOD TO BE COMPLETELY ANNIHILATED. We're just that evil.
WHY ARE YOU USING "WE" IN REFERENCE TO THAT???
Because "I" denies the multiplicity that was inherent in the worst evils, even if that same multiplicity was equally inherent in our greatest good and loving acts, albeit via different "selves".
Well, if you're gonna use "we" for your despondency argument, at least give Julie some credit for heavens sakes.
...once again, the System brings us right back to God.
Our existence, all of us together, has PROVED God to us, and with our multiplicity as a foothold then yes, we CAN AND DO BELIEVE AND TRUST IN GOD'S POWER TO RENEW ANY HEART, EVEN OURS.
...but that hope and trust can only exist in a System consciousness. All somafoni-- INCLUDING the thriskefoni, in frightening irony-- are incapable of that hope. They see only doom and despair, and their only hope is for the hard drive reset of death. WHY IS THIS.
...

------‐--------------------------------------------------------------------------

VOTD = Job 19.

Some very striking thoughts on Job from the reflection, taken bit by bit=
"Job’s hope throughout his trial is rooted in God's character and promises. Even through his discouragement, He consistently reminds himself of God's justice and love... God is Job’s ultimate redeemer. Regardless of how circumstances change in his life, God is the One Who ultimately rescues him in the end. After the suffering and grief passes, God will still remain. This is the hope that Job holds on to, and so must we, in our own sufferings and grief-- for Job's God is our God, the Unchanging One who will ultimately redeem us, too, in the end."
There's been a ton of emphasis lately on God's unchanging Character, which is admittedly not something we ever properly understood before-- let alone hoped in. We never really knew WHAT God's Character was, not in truth... and we were scared TO hope that it wasn't only unchanging, but actually purely truly GOOD... and remained so towards US.
I also find it very notable that God's Character is frequently and directly linked TO HIS PROMISES. Again, this was a connection we never would have made on our own. First, yes, God DOES make promises, and second, He makes them ACCORDING TO HIS CHARACTER. That actually applies in two ways: BOTH the act of making, and the content of, His Promises are reflections of God's essential Character: "He is the kind of God TO make Promises, and THIS is the sort of Promise He makes."
That is what Job reminds himself of, consistently-- every single time despair threatens to bury him, Job clings to his sole lifeline, the one thread of hope that can never break-- God's Character. And what about it, specifically? God's justice and love.
...
The last bit is what spun me. First, Job is convinced that "God WILL rescue him." But on what grounds? His Character. That's ASTOUNDING.
Job recognized that, despite the depths of his earthly agony, it was all temporal. It wasn't forever, because God alone is eternal, and with God there is no suffering and death. In the end, at the very end of all things, His Redeemer LIVES.
...

A sudden thought from the lotophagoi =
We struggle to "trust in God's goodness" PROPERLY, because if we truly believe that He IS Good and Righteous and Merciful and Loving, BUT we ALSO believe that God KEEPS "PUSHING US AROUND," with our childish terror of spilling food and dropping things as "signs of angry punishment"... then we EQUATE THE TWO. Our brain then believes that IT IS GOOD FOR US TO BE HURT. Our brain believes that God WANTS us to be punished because THAT WOULD BE TRULY MERCIFUL. We start to believe that He WON'T protect us from attackers or robbers or rapists because THAT WOULD BE RIGHTEOUS AND KIND, somehow, as far as WE were considered. It's a devilish twisting of "God's unchanging Character" in a way that STILL EXCLUDES US FROM ANY TYPICALLY DEFINED COMFORT OR PEACE.
...

------‐--------------------------------------------------------------------------

Trapp commentary begins today.
He's unfortunately very anti-Catholic so we must tread carefully; nevertheless, the man loves God so there is still wisdom in his words.


"[Magdalene] thinks nothing too good [to spend on] Christ, whom her soul loved. She will honour Him with the best of her substance; she knew there was nothing lost; but though it took from the heap, yet it increased the heap; as it is said of tithes and offerings in Malachi 3:10. This made David [insist] that he would not serve God of that which cost him nothing; and [therefore] he made such plentiful preparation for the temple-work. It is both love and good husbandry to make our service to God costly: His retributions are bountiful... Whatever the cost, it is a profit to make the cost in the name of piety."
This is perfectly timed, concerning our recent fears & struggles with "sacrificing everything for Christ." Apparently we're standing on the wrong foundation. Magdalene must be our example.
First, she didn't see it as a "sacrifice" in the butcherknife sense. She saw this outpouring as a gift, as a present to the One she loved. In that context, no expense was too great-- I can actually attest to this with our sibling's recent birthday, and even our time living with Oliver. Love naturally needs to give the best & most that it possibly can, and will not rest until it does; to do anything less would be unthinkable-- any counting of cost or cutting of corners would be a flagrant dishonour to both the beloved and to the name of love itself.
...
Second: you don't lose anything in the sacrifice. That has me stunned. It's a paradox for sure, but it's true. It's a law of God,
...
Third: our love to God MUST be costly, if only because His Love for us was the most costly thing He could've ever done.
...
Fourth: the only true profit is piety.
...

"I have a greater fear in praises, and a greater joy in curses and blasphemies."
I just realized WHY= because the sorts of souls that WOULD curse one for their religion are NOT SPEAKING OF GOD.
...
This is different from Christ's hard corrections, though, for they were not curses but warnings of curses that sin would bring about; Christ spoke so critically out of acute loving concern, as nothing softer would have pierced through their hardened hearts.
...


"When He called Lazarus, &c. = This notable miracle, the evangelist, as he had punctually described it, so he cannot help but again and again recite it. We too should set forth God’s noble acts, and not be sated. David never tires talking of what God had done for his soul. Those in heaven have no rest (and yet no unrest either) crying, "Holy, holy, holy," &c., Revelation 4:8."
This makes me feel a lot better about constantly repeating our own deliverance stories; we tend to fear that we just sound hypocritical or arrogant or dramatic, that people will think we're just making things up for attention, when honestly it's ALL TRUE and we cannot help but constantly regive our testimony to God's "noble acts" in OUR poor existence. How could we not? When you experience such miracles, you cannot rest from singing them out, whether in tears or laughter, in pain or joy, because God has touched your heart and marked it forever and of course that's going to set you to perpetual music. To stay silent would be to suffocate your very soul.
...



092023

Sep. 20th, 2023 11:58 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)
 

Transportation failure
Phone calls

Mass online. New church!
Homily about "fickleness of faith"; getting tripped up by temptations & desires, "double minded" really. This vacullation versus stability of martyrs: focused on Jesus, devoted to Gospel, DEDICATED UNTO DEATH.
"Are we fickle when it comes to our baptismal commitment, to our living out the Christian commandments, or are we more like a martyr?  Being consistent, making Jesus Lord of our lives,  Not just When it is opportune it works out it feels good, but even in the most challenging of times.  Let us pray that we may continue to know God's will and live God's will each and every day."
Lovely music. Couldn't tell if it was live or not at first because it was so well orchestrated, but then the male singer's voice cracked twice and it was so endearingly human, honestly I loved it even more for that.
(find it and link it here. i want to remember it.)


Phone appointment
Breached trauma topic at last

Daily book devotionals
STILL TERRIFIED OF MATRIMONY METAPHOR.
Lord please I NEED to work through this because it's SEPARATING ME FROM JESUS. 
...
Thank you letter comparison with Psalms, very sweet & thought provoking.

VOTD Craig Groeschel!!!!! Fave dude
HOLY GRIEF. (PENTHOS!!!!!)
Quote the reflection because DANG
...and yet, I don't grieve enough.
My tears feel shallow. My chest feels hollow. My heart feels empty. It's that old "scraped-out" sensation, awful and bereft, like someone took a dirty spoon and just carved out my insides like a gourd. Nothing is left but the hard rind.
...I wonder if this means more than I ever realized. I legit feel the Holy Spirit winking at me.
I keep saying "I need to get my fire back." I've been frozen for so long. Maybe that's what God has scooped out so totally-- maybe all my guts were iced. Maybe it all HAD to go. But then... what? I'm no longer a consumable object. Oh my gosh. There's nothing in me to rip out & eat anymore. I'm emptied out. But I'm not useless. Now, God can reach in, right down through where He's knifed me through, in a perfect circle plunging deep, like a halo or a laurel wreath... and He can place His candle in me.
... I need to think about this more later, when it's not breakfast. God give me the grace to hear & listen & understand & accept & WRITE IT DOWN.

...but, man. I have a TWISTED VIEW of "comfort."
Please reread 2 Corinthians 1. My definition is all wrong. My heart has gotten so hard & cold; honestly at this point I think it's even studded with spikes. It's vaulted against all invasion, all touch, all closeness. It's armed for defense & repellant, and despite all those protective efforts, it's dying. It has forgotten it is a heart.
How did we get this bad? When? God, what do we do now? What first step do we take? Should we be careful, or should we just take a sledgehammer to it?
...

SPEAKING OF HEARTS & WEAPONS
Bizarre visual during therapy. On evil porch. Infi AS INFIDHELL. huge, horrible, all teeth.
I was there floating above, AS "ME"???? body mirror BLACK RESONATING form. Solemnly reached INTO CHEST to get sword-- as all Cores do-- BUT it came out like a twisted black metal sword COVERED IN BLOOD. And I stabbed "Infi" down through the skull, impaling "TBAS" below as well, with that nightmare grin frozen on their face.
I realized Jay couldn't do this, OR Jewel. Jay can't attack Infi AND the WHITE Core Sword-- which is crystalline-- CANNOT BE USED SO BRUTALLY. Same with Jewel, resonating at heart RED, she is for battle but NOT death? But... I pulled out a BLACK sword. And it is MEANT to deal out death-- but GRAVELY. It is NOT for battle. It is for EXECUTION.

...
BTW the scent of that "peppermint bark" lip balm from the hospital pings Jay SO HARD. It is absolutely his vibe.
He's so pure, so good and shining and softhearted. But that is also what killed him. He couldn't see the shadows as shadows. He loved the things in the velvet dark. He shone so brightly that he couldn't admit he was capable of being blinded by that very light. He didn't rot, he didn't even calcify really-- he got bleached out. Like a skeleton on the beach, he was stripped bare and left to crumble into dust.

...

Okay I NEEDED this kids devotional I actually laughed out loud=
https://www.bible.com/en/videos/42466?orientation=portrait&utm_content=story_clip&utm_medium=share&utm_source=yvapp
Darn good challenge too. That is, scarily and surprisingly, something we struggle with VERY much. We're afraid to speak up for Jesus because we feel we CAN'T speak of Him properly. CNC showed us both our foolish pride, and our utter ignorance. We didn't know God at ALL. So... we still hesitate to talk about Him. DO we know Him even now? It's our biggest fear.
But darn it we HAVE TO TRY. Its not about relying on our own stupid knowledge. We're always gonna come up short. What we NEED to do is TRUST THE HOLY SPIRIT TO GUIDE US and then COURAGEOUSLY SURRENDER TO THAT GUIDANCE. Believe me, when you let HIM work through you, WITH LOVE, then you CAN speak rightly about God-- because GOD IS LOVE and without that basic foundation behind your words you're SUNK!!!
And you DO love God. We all do and you KNOW IT. Be brave for the sake of that love. Be humble in your human weakness but confident in God's mission & grace, and so go forth and fight the good fight of loving faith & faithful love with the sword GOD gave you-- His WORD!! Remember, YOU'RE not the light-- CHRIST IS. Your words aren't what matters here; HIS ARE. And THAT sure foundation is where you can stand steadfast against any verbal storms.
Sorry I'm rambling. But please, don't bite your tongue when you have a chance to mention God, even just in passing. Be a witness. Be a martyr of the heart. Say you know Him.

...
Fasted by not putting extra salt on the eggs, because it's the Ember Days. It was amusingly difficult, haha. But that's good, that made it a real sacrifice.
We can't fast much else otherwise, as we're already a vegetarian eating 1.5 meals a day at ~1200K. Our priest told us flat-out not to lean anorexic with this because boy howdy despite all our petty whining last night we ARE VERY TEMPTED to restrict to extremes for proud "look how much I can torture my body" bottom line ascetism. It's not about giving up for love, in that mindset-- it becomes instead about cutting out for spite, or beating up for hate.
Plus the Lord knows that our mental health plummets the more we neglect the body-- which we like to do more than is healthy, again from a spiritually sick standpoint of body refusal & loathing, which DOES go against the sanctity & destined Resurrection of the body in Catholic doctrine which we NEVER LEARNED until we accidentally stumbled across it recently-- and when we get that bad, prayer & service become very muffled & tainted. So we do need to eat.
It's admittedly hard, though. We don't like feeling like we're a coward, or a milquetoast. We WANT to be strong & suffer more. But that's PRIDE yet. It's just the misogynistic vanity finding another outlet. We have to be honest about our ugliest faults; only once we have named their specie and looked them dead in the face can we properly plunge a sword through their jaws.

CONCERNING LAZARUS'S GRAVE-STONE=
"What is now shewn as the sepulchre of Lazarus is an excavation in the ground with steps down to it. The stone would keep out beasts of prey."
IS THAT WHAT WE DID TO OUR HEART???

Went into "heart Cathedral" during prayer. I forget what inspired it. BUT WE HAVENT BEEN ABLE TO GO THERE IN YEARS!!!!!!
AND IT HAS CHANGED.
it is now BLACK and GOTHIC looking architecture. Smoky stone black, not inky or painted, but like those old ancient churches in Europe with the stone darkened by decades of candles... and our Cathedral is FULL of red candles. Little ones in dozens of rows, like we love.
We can't see the stained glass yet.
The place is so quiet, and feels smaller than the original WHITE Cathedral, the one tied to the Jays (NOT the Lotus Cathedral-- that was DIFFERENT remember!!!!)
But GEEZ. WOW.
GO BACK THERE IN A MEDITATION ASAP. WE HAVEN'T HAD A GOOD SOULDIVE ADVENTURE IN AGES. IF WE CAN SEE THE CATHEDRAL, IT'S TIME. THIS IS A LITERAL MILESTONE. IT COULD BE A HINGE. DON'T LET THIS GO UNEMBRACED.

...

FINALLY watched Porco Rosso tonight
WE DIDNT EXPECT IT TO BE THIS GOOD, OH MAN
Forgive me, honestly. It was such a touching film. Beautiful.

Chaos 0 and I suddenly so in love after. Around 1230am so no surprise there but... I miss this. Quiet and unexpected but so real and deep.

Nervous about tomorrow schedule. Gotta just put it in God's hands. Daily Mass FINALLY returns on Friday. Get some sleep before then kiddo

------‐--------------------------------------------------------------------------

(faithpasting tonight was an actual spiritual experience. read it here.)


090923

Sep. 9th, 2023 09:40 pm
prismaticbleed: (amecry)
 
Still off and depressed from Last night

Heating devils SCREAM in my head during prayers
Shows the "God phone" is on the wrong frequency.  Need better jargon, its more like a radio. Tuning capabilities. Or television sometimes?? Because i CAN & DO SEE THINGS according to the frequency too.

BK prep interrupted by "speech-injector" kakofoni from that "peanut gallery" = mimic & Siobhan targeted?
Laurie & Jay realized those foni ONLY "speaksend" in 3RD PERSON, according to some ASSUMED SCRIPT?? And words injected are ALWAYS joking or entertaining or commenting. There is NO SELF AWARENESS AT ALL. Jay tried to "make them admit their behavior" by reflecting their efforts but it CHASED THEM AWAY because it would require SELF ADMITTANCE which they CANNOT do???

Pope Francis devotional somehow 2 days ahead. Random two that were skipped actually worked together. Thanks God!

TERRIFYINGLY ACCURATE DAILY DEVOTIONAL about evil being a RAVENOUS DEVOURER BY NATURE. entire thing applied explicitly to eating disorder. TYPE ABOUT IT!!!!

Deeply soothed by Lapide commentary. We got so mixed up & upset by Cyril & Chrysostom???? Type about that too.
⭐OH DUDE I SUDDENLY UNDERSTAND WHY.  It's because we naturally get angry and upset with people who cry, And his rebuke of people who cry so Ludicrously felt like It was given an excuse for our cold-hearted response. That wasn't his intention but that's what it felt like because it was the same end from a different motive?  But we have this natural instinct to always defend a party that is being attacked,  So we instinctively took up the position of the mourning women? Although we AGREED with cyril!!! The ambivalence was so painful & confusing, because it INCLUDED BOTH OUR VICIOUS CONDEMNATION AND OUR MINDLESS MOLLIFICATION. It was entirely unhealthy.
We were NOT in a sane spiritual "WISE MIND" while reading!!!
ALSO HYPERFEMININE & EASILY OFFENDED. Masculine mind ACCEPTS IT HEARTILY, if rather brusquely. Need a BALANCE??? (HOW IRONIC.)

⭐While reading here's a question.
WHO IS THAT KAKOFONI GIRL THAT MAKES THE RUDE "MEAN GIRL" COMMENTS???? Like "wow, THAT was a stretch" on an interpretation, with a "sneer" feeling. "You're an embarrassment" implied.
IT'S NOT BRIDGET BUT SHE FEELS RELATED????? DIFFERENT COLOR!!! Nasty nasty attitude. NOT "holier than thou," its blatantly "wow, you're an idiot!!" NO "HOLY" INVOLVED. IT'S JUST MEANSPIRITED SATISFACTION AT VERBALLY STABBING PEOPLE WITH CONSTANT DERISION. Total air of superiority manifested in judgment & CONTEMPT!!!
⭐Her statements MUST BE ACTIVELY & IMMEDIATELY CONTRASTED with positive DEFENSES of the accused! Otherwise her evil words will TAKE ROOT. Warfare MANDATES instant counterattack!!!
“As the twelve hours change through the day, and the breezes change with them, so the minds of the Jews may easily be changed, that those who before hated Me may now love and receive Me!” = she scoffed at this, BUT we defended the point (A FACELESS FONI SPOKE?? bluish leaning indigo!!) and said it shows a GREAT & BEAUTIFUL PREDISPOSITION TO HOPE on the commentators part! AND a uniquely graced insight that is outside the box. We followed this train of thought and got a visual-flash of inspired expansion on it; Jesus taking to Peter about "gathering storm clouds" and "oncoming night" etc.

⭐HEY THIS ATTACK/DEFEND THING OBVIOUSLY TIES INTO THAT "MOURNER" PROBLEM TOO; CONSIDER IT IN THIS PARTICULAR LIGHT!!

A not on commentary.
Some Pastristics talk AROUND their point? They offer INCORRECT statements FIRST, BEFORE they state the truth in refute, and its confusing. They ALSO ask tons of questions, and metaphorize almost everything. This DOES give insight, but to read, it hurts our brain. No fault of theirs.
PASTE EXAMPLES .
⭐BTW God LET this confusion happen so that we can understand MORE and more DEEPLY from it, as well as learning HUMILITY & GRACIOUS "FORGIVENESS" (no offense done but we TOOK offense)

Remember yesterday=
Julie Magdalena upset; commentators denying the POSSIBILITY of conversion. Deeply hurt, talked at length about this.
Read BACE to soothe her heart, spent an HOUR. Filked us with JOY AND HOLY EMOTION. Moreso than repetitive prayers?????
BTW LAPIDE REFERENCES CORRECT. "Yes that is her in Luke 7" etc.
Still surprised at how strongly we reacted to this???
BTW REMEMBER WE GOOGLED MARGARET OF CORTONA

⭐"I prefer to say this, rather than what some suppose, that she desired to deprive her sister of this commendation, viz. [of going to meet] the coming of Christ, for this appears to me too foolish and womanish, and unworthy of so holy a heroine."
Realizing that our INTERNAL MORAL MISOGYNY = EQUATING VICIOUS BEHAVIOR TO FEMALENESS INHERENTLY!!!!

⭐"Hence learn by way of moral, that God often suffers us to fall into tribulations, and allows them to increase unto the utmost, and THEN powerfully helps us, that He may show His Omnipotence and providential mercy. THEREFORE the faithful Christian must not then despair, but increase in hope, and pray the more earnestly. For when every human help fails, then the Divine help approaches and is very near... It is therefore the proper attribute of God to supply the defect of nature, and so also to help the lost and hopeless, according to the saying: “The poor committeth Himself unto Thee; Thou art the helper of the fatherless” (Ps. x. 14)"
= we TWISTED THIS???? "God will ONLY help us IF we are in utmost tribulation"???? EATING DISORDER / ABUSE FORCING!!!!
"ALL HUMAN HELP MUST FAIL BEFORE GOD WILL HELP" = refusing ALL aid & assistance "or else God WON'T save me"???
We FORGOT that HIS HELP WAS STILL GUARANTEED?????
"God will only help the hopeless so I CAN'T have hope EVEN in being saved" = a DEVILISH MANIPULATION
THROW THAT IRONY BACK IN HIS FACE!!!! GOD LOVES PARADOXES. HE IS BOTH/AND!!!!!!!!!

...I haven't been living AS IF I HAVE ETERNAL LIFE.
Some part of our psyche GENUINELY STILL WANTS TO DIE.
"She" rejects life; she wants no self, no emotion, no future.
TATIANA ALSO WANTS THIS DIFFERENTLY, WITH "SELF ANNIHILATED IN CHRIST"!!!!! therefore NO RELATIONSHIP!!!!
That is a huge realization.
THE RESURRECTION OF THE BODY IS OUR BIGGEST OBSTACLE.
...

⭐OUTSPACERS ARE GETTING SHOVED INTO CENTRALITE-ADJACENT ROLES BECAUSE OUR MIND IS STILL TERRIFIED OF EVERYONE WHO EXISTED DURING CNC???????
MIMIC IS PICKING UP LAURIE'S JOB ORDERS BECAUSE ON SOME UNCONSCIOUS LEVEL LAURIE IS STILL FEARED AS CORRUPTED. MIMIC IS UNTOUCHED BY ALL TRAUMA. THIS IS MONUMENTAL

...


prismaticbleed: (held)

For lack of a better term: all these individuals were the "default fronter" in musical settings, and may have been splinter cores. Nevertheless the ties to music as a whole speak to a great significance in the System function.

(later note: yeah we started this for music but it's become SO MUCH MORE than that. still, music is an unexplored and important anchor, ESPECIALLY FOR MEMORY.)

(another note: SOME OF THESE KIDS (like jarda & jheriz) WERE OBVIOUSLY NOT CORES. THEY HAD HYPERSPECIFIC FRONTING CIRCUMSTANCES, usually tied TO their music banks. That means there WAS a Bloodline EXTANT PARALLEL TO THEM.)

(AN EXTREMELY IMPORTANT NOTE: I was wondering why there seem to be frontliners that ONLY fronted for musical circumstances? Well that is ACTUALLY CORRECT. They existed as a very specific subspecie of corpufoni, MEANT to be COMPLETELY ISOLATED from ALL other bodybased activity, INCLUDING THE SOCIALS. These unique "music fronters" literally existed ONLY to listen to music. That was HOW WE SURVIVED. They existed in this bubble of wonder and untouched joy that probably kept us alive during the trauma that we were completely unable to process at the time.)

------------------------------------------

ARTISTS THAT NEED TO FIND THEIR ASSOCIATED CORE/PSEUDO/SOCIAL &/OR DEFINITIVE TIME PERIOD(S):
  • COUSTEAUX
  • EW&F (definitely an elementary kid, but when?)
  • The Flashbulb (iTunes era?)
  • Jukebox the Ghost (BEFORE the massacre)
  • Beirut (Last.fm era for sure)
  • Brian Setzer (high school obsession, but whom?)
  • Empire of the Sun (BEFORE SLC??)
  • Everything Everything (BEFORE Scalpel)
  • Daley (NIGHT FRONTER.)
  • Allen Stone (Flairousia summer)
  • Imogen Heap (Oneircia era)
  • Hauschka
  • Bersarin Quartett (very unique era and particular person)
  • Orson (One of the radio kids?)
  • PUNCH BROTHERS (I know it was Jay, but when?)
  • Hiatus Kaiyote



SUPER OLD "ORIGINAL KID?" MEMORIES: 1993-1995?? The absolute earliest child. The spark of every flame to come after.
"JESSILYN." The ORIGINAL given-name kiddo and honestly the ONLY person with the RIGHT to that name. I don't think we had any pseudonyms at this point because we didn't see ourself as an individual yet, and certainly not "human." We kinned dragons & unicorns & bats & pterosaurs. Our color was magenta. It was a very different time of life.
Liked Winnie the Pooh, Mighty Mouse, the Pink Panther, Babar, Dudley the Dragon, and the MAGIC KISSING DRAGONS (1994). We remember seeing those IN STORES and begging mom for them.
Very sweet kid. DREW THE "BABY EATERS" THOUGH.
We have very little first-person EXTERNAL memory of being this child. What we do remember has to do with either extreme emotions (those baby-eaters) or our IMAGINATION, notably with our "DREAM FRIENDS"-- at this point being Unisalia, My Cobra & his band, and the original JEWEL ALIENS & JEWEL DINOSAURS!!!
Her music largely comes from listening to cassette tapes in bed with grandma.
"Solid anchor in HOME, no internal self-presence yet. Her life clung hard to every warm note of safety she heard in these songs.”

  • ENGELBERT HUMPERDINCK
  • PAUL ANKA
  • ANDY WILLIAMS
  • NEIL SEDAKA
  • BARRY MANILOW
  • RITA COOLIDGE

OLDEST MEMORIES: 1996-1997? 1995-1998? Pre-social childhood.
"ARBUTUS" codename. Sense of self tied to CHILDHOOD HOME LIFE. Key "image" is the arbutus flowers in the yard when we went exploring, and the wisteria bush outside our bedroom window. Also tied to the scent of the cream-flower bedding, the old yellow rug, the ivory cushion bench we would hide stuff in, the old standup bathroom mirror, etc. ANCIENT memories.
INDOORS & NON-SOCIAL CORE!!!! Also MAGENTA CORE?
EXTREMELY CREATIVE KID, because living inside & without social contact/ close parenting, her days were saturated with MEDIA. She is NOT anchored in the home, but in that MEDIA!!
Her music still comes from listening to cassette tapes in bed with grandma, mostly. We had virtually no other non-movie exposure.
DRAGONHEART WAS 1996 AND WE REMEMBER IT!!!
She also has ties to HERCULES (toys were 1996), GUMBY (1995), PRETTY PIGGIES, CARE BEARS, STRAWBERRY SHORTCAKE, FERNGULLY, WE'RE BACK, THE SECRET OF NIMH, THE LAST UNICORN, THE BRAVE LITTLE TOASTER, and THE LAND BEFORE TIME (ozzy and strut are an injoke TO THIS DAY).
Don't forget the oddly notable impact we also had from the Chipmunks Adventure, Pooh's Grand Adventure, the Rescuers, Tubby the Tuba, Raggedy Ann & Andy's Musical Adventure, and the Jetsons movie!
Books were ANIMORPHS (1996), WHISPER THE UNICORN, "THE DRAGONS ARE SINGING TONIGHT," and "DRAGONS AROUND THE WORLD." All hugely influential.
She ALSO had the FIRST VIDEO GAME EXPOSURE with ECCO THE DOLPHIN!!!
POKEMON DID NOT EXIST YET!!!!!
LEAGUEWORLDS WERE MY COBRA, ZIMBO THE ALIEN, THE SNEAKERS, and THE UNICORNS
  • Kid's movie soundtracks

SCHOOL MEMORIES BEGIN: 1998-2000?
"WISTERIA". COLOR SHIFTED FROM PINK TO PURPLE. This kid has LIFE in her!
She shares house-environment feelings with Arbutus, BUT THIS KID ALSO HAS SOCIAL MEMORY. Arbie did NOT.
Pokemon hit at last, and schoolmates start to bring their music in.
LOTS OF BOOKS AND TELEVISION, from the school library and mom, respectively.
This was BEFORE video games became a solid part of our life!!! So there was NO STABLE "FOUNDATION" TO BLOOM FROM at this point, BUT we could feel it when Pokemon started arriving on classmate's lunchables boxes, haha.
Her sense of self was SHIFTING & FRAGMENTED and we saw only glimpses of it in her creative writing.
THIS WAS THE FURBY KID (CHRISTMAS 1998)!!!
SHE ALSO LOVED TAMAGOTCHI ANGELS (1998), DIGIMON (JAN 1998), BEANIE BABIES (BATTY WAS 1997, STINGER WAS 1998), MLP G2 (1998), ASTEROIDS PS1 (1998; arguably our FIRST GAMES), A BUG'S LIFE (1998), and STAR TREK VOYAGER (8472 into 1998).
SHE ALSO HAD A "POCKET PIKACHU" (1999) AND TOOK IT EVERYWHERE.
Also Jason & the Argonauts?? I think this was when mom started to show us more "adult" movies.
BOOKS were mainly ANIMORPHS, Goosebumps, but also THE PRINCE OF WHALES!!!!
  • 101 STRINGS???
  • Lying on mom's bed and listening to "Instrumental Gold" on loop with the bros
  • Some stuff from mom & dad: the Beatles, Kenny Loggins, Jeff Beck, Bruce Mitchell, etc.
  • Bruce Mitchell

THE VERY FIRST JEWEL LIGHTRAYE: 2000-2002?
WE FINALLY GAIN A DISTINCT & TRUE SENSE OF SELF and she's a RED CORE.
Moralimon is our LIFE at this point.
MARCH 2000 WE MET CELEBI!!!!
JULY 2000 WAS THE POKEMON 2000 MOVIE. This was referenced in the POKEWORLD-WAR JOURNALS.
OCTOBER 15TH 2000 WAS POKEMON SILVER. We bought it ASAP after the release.
APRIL 2001 WAS THE THIRD MOVIE. WE REMEMBER SEEING IT!!!! That is UNHEARD OF!!!
THIS WAS ALSO WHEN WE GOT KLONOA and that CHANGED OUR ENTIRE LIFE
Other games: RIPTO'S RAGE was HUGE (2000), also Rayman? (1999), Buzz Lightyear (2000), and the racing games we would just go wild with haha. We'd customize cars for Moralimon and then purposely drive backwards on the track SOLELY to smash into other cars in the most dramatic way possible.
BIONICLE WAS 2001!!!! That was an ABSOLUTELY MONUMENTAL INFLUENCE TOO.
So were our books-- this era included A WIND IN THE DOOR, YOUNG WIZARDS, THE SEVENTH TOWER, DELTORA QUEST, and BALINOR!!
WALKMAN DAYS!! ALSO the days of the MIXTAPES!!!
SHE WORE THE POCKET PIKACHU 2 (2001) EVERYWHERE. That was attached to our belt, nonstop, for YEARS. She adored it.
THIS WAS THE TIME PERIOD OF THE WS MUSIC CAMP, aka our HUGE CRUSH ON HOLLI, and the FIRST TIME WE SANG. We were hooked for life, on both choir and cute chicks, haha.
ALSO, REMEMBER, STARTING AUGUST 2001 WAS POKEMON CRYSTAL AND WE HAVE CARDIOPHAGY MEMORIES TIED TO THAT. This Jewel was the REAL DEAL, ALL THE WAY THROUGH.
Lastly, the most important distinction to remember with this kid? SHE WAS NOT A TEENAGER, and she was NOT INTERACTIVE ONLINE!!!! SHE SPENT ALL HER TIME TYPING FOR THE LEAGUE.
Jewel was an absolute creative force; her imagination was unstoppable.
  • The key to remembering her tunes: JEWEL MONSTERS. Probably lots of mom-given stuff.
  • BASIA & GLORIA were BOTH Moralimon "karaoke" songbanks.
  • Windham Hill samplers
  • Yanni
  • GEORGE WINSTON
  • WINDHAM HILL
  • "PREMIERE" piano album
  • ELO???? Remember it was first the OST for SYNDOULOID!!!!! Try to feel out those memories for a timestamp!

arguably "CRYSTAL"??? the first SOCIAL SPLINTER of a Jewel??? 2001-2002??
Although existing at the same time as Jewel, JEWEL WAS INTERNALLY BASED. She existed vividly, but ONLY IN LEAGUE CONTEXTS!!! On the outside, SOMEONE ELSE WAS FRONTING WITH FAMILY & SCHOOL. We're thinking THIS is that kid.
Her music is therefore influenced by WHAT MOM PLAYED WHEN DRIVING. I think the key distinction would be that THESE songs WERE LARGELY NOT TIED TO THE LEAGUE (they didn't often match the vibe)-- and we ONLY HEARD THEM WHILE IN A CAR.
She is also POWERFULLY TIED TO THAT MUSIC CAMP as a result of the drives up & back.
  • BASIA, notably "The Sweetest Illusion," during that awful porch summer with mom cleaning
  • Grand Funk Railroad
  • Eagles
  • Boston
  • Oliver
  • k d lang??

THE "RUBY" JEWEL: 2002-2003?
Her time period is SUPER INTERESTING.
On one hand, SHE was the kid who FIRST got the crushes on RYOU & MARIK, in which her vibe feels VERY similar to the original Jewel-- it was LEAGUE-BASED. She began to write CROSSOVER COMICS/FICS in which she was hailing FROM THE DREAM WORLD, AS A WORLDJUMPER. She was not yet "LINKED" to anyone yet; she was only just unspooling the thread!!!
Her personal journal (the "daffodil" one) became MANIC in tone in 2004, BUT IMMEDIATELY PRIOR IN 2003, it was MARKEDLY sweeter and more sentimental, and it is ALSO where she drew herself sitting under that tree WITH RIO, with her Klonoa hair BUT in her "NEW OUTFIT". Even then we remember feeling a personality-anchor change inside. Her personality was SPLITTING and it was VERY OBVIOUS.
SHE WAS A TEEN AND IDENTIFIED AS SUCH. THE ORIGINAL JEWEL DID/DOES NOT!!!
SHE ALSO STOPPED TYPING for the most part, as her ENTIRE FUNCTION QUICKLY SHIFTED FROM THE LEAGUE TO HEARTSPACE!!!!!
WAS SHE THE ONE WHO STARTED THE "~thoughts~" FILE??? (HAD TO BE-- it was PKMN/LEAGUE aesthetics, and the first entry in there she IDENTIFIES AS CELEBI. GO CHECK DATES)
As for notable dates:
Yugioh began airing 2002, with Battle City beginning in NOVEMBER 2002. That was when we got into it; the previous Jewel AVOIDED IT out of "rivalry"; it was either YGO or PKMN and she chose the latter. (This is ALSO why we NEVER had a Digimon-core; our "exclusive loyalty" mindset prevented that)
Pokemon Ruby was also released in MARCH 2003. That was HER ANCHOR GAME. She also "had a crush on Blaziken" which is notable.
SHE WAS NOT INTO SONIC YET. SHE WAS STILL 100% POKEMON.
OH YEAH BUT SHE PLAYED STARCRAFT. That affected the League more than anything at first.
APRIL 27TH 2003 WAS THE CHER FAREWELL TOUR!!!
WE HAD A PURPLE BOOMBOX and a PORTABLE CD PLAYER as well as our trusty Walkman.
This kid BEGAN TO GO THROUGH MOM'S CD COLLECTION, which exposed us to SO MUCH NEW STUFF.
A HUGE DISTINCTION: THIS KID DIDN'T HAVE ACCESS TO INTERNET MUSIC YET!!!!!
HOWEVER WE WERE ONLINE NOW. She also started our NEOPETS ACCOUNT!
Don't forget, she was ALSO MORALIMON FOCUSED-- but THIS was when PART TWELVE HAPPENED, which shifted EVERYTHING in a much more emotionally raw direction. Also VEZ.
ALSO THIS WAS THE FIRST CORE TO OPENLY ACKNOWLEDGE BEING MULTIPLE!!! This was because HEARTSPACE OPENED UP and she began to exist as a person IN FIRST PERSON, instead of third!!!
LASTLY, remember how I mentioned Starcraft? THIS IS ALSO WHEN WE MET WALDORF!!!
  • Pokemon OSTs
  • CHER obviously
  • ENRIQUE IGLESIAS (2002)
  • LA BOUCHE???? I think that was HER, because SHE was the FIRST "radio kid" technically, but ALL HER TUNES WERE MORALIMON ASSIGNED. Not so for the later kids; that switched to HEARTSPACE!!!

CELEBI, NOT CELEBREON, WAS OUR POKE2/MEWACHU PRESENCE ONLINE.
Her vibe was tied to JEWEL, NOT HOSEKI.
2001-2002, arguably?
NO ONE HOLDS HER MEMORIES. Even when we visit her old websites, WE HAVE NO FIRST-PERSON RECALL. Her vibe is TOTALLY DIFFERENT than anyone else's. Literally NO ONE HOLDS THOSE MEMORIES BUT HER. They are shockingly hyper-exclusive.
WE WERE FULLY AWARE SHE WAS "SOMEONE ELSE" IN OUR HEAD. We clearly remember CHANNELING writing "from her perspective" and being disconcerted as to "why it didn't sound/feel like us." SWITCHINESS BRO. But yeah this was 2002.
Remember she was LEAGUE-ANCHORED and LIVED IN THE MORALIMON WORLD.
  • I THINK SHE WAS THE ONE OBSESSED WITH "CELTIC" STUFF??? (Bruce Mitchell)

The FIRST Jewel-splinter took over as the "main" Social, and that was CELEBREON!!!
HER time period was 2004.
Remember we were ACTIVELY IDENTIFYING AS NONHUMAN DURING THIS TIME-- when we tried to draw ourself AS "JEWEL," IT DIDN'T PING. (Remember the "Christmas outfit" existential crash!) WHICH IS BIZARRE BUT HUGELY IMPORTANT TO REMEMBER.
She feels UNIQUELY SEPARATE from ALL the "Jewel" splinters!!!!
Her memories begin in LATE SEVENTH GRADE and STOP IN EIGHTH GRADE!!!!
ALSO. Remember this was when we wrote PaRS for school, and we were a self-insert... AS CELEBREON.
  • CHER. For some reason SHE feels tied to that era even moreso than Ruby.


THE "SPINNINGCANNON" BLOODLINE IS BORN: 2004
TECHNICALLY A TEMPORARY BLOODLINE NAME "SHIFT" TO "HOSEKI"???

(THERE ARE DISTINCTIONS HERE THAT NEED TO BE CLARIFIED. THERE WERE SEVERAL INDIVIDUALS HERE-- THE "JEWEL" BASE, THE HOSEKI SHIFT, AND BLACKBERRY)

HOSEKI = “2004? The end of the GBA era, as we moved into the internet era. The first SHIFT in the Jewel bloodline.”

BLACKBERRY = “2004! Our first fully online Core, after Hoseki laid the foundation. But this kid was FULL TIME ANIME.”
SHE WAS “MEW BLACKBERRY.” I THINK this is also the “Jewel” that drew herself with Genesis in the old diary?? She looked TOTALLY DIFFERENT from anyone before.
Also, WAS "BLACKBERRY" OUR "FLCL" KID???
They were NOTABLY out around CHRISTMAS, listening to the OSTS, which were released in LATE 2004, and we remember someone buying it NEW at FYE. So this was LATE 2004- LATE 2005, and this is a VERY DISTINCT VIBE. 
WE KNEW GENESIS in that vague memory when we were blasting "Penalty Life" while putting up the Christmas tree with grandma!


JEWEL-SPCN = “2004. Chaos 0 and J-Rock. Our heart was waking up.”


OUR FIRST FULLY "ONLINE" CORE. ALSO OUR FIRST "VIDEO GAME" CORE!!!
LOTS OF ANIME EXPOSURE. "Sailor X," "Mew Blackberry," etc.
Her main distinction is that she was SELF-ANCHORED. ALL of her true associations were LINKS. If she got into a fandom, she LITERALLY "GOT INTO" IT!!!
Starting to branch out into "non-family" music, thanks to the internet AND now having BOTH permission to be more "free" in public AND an earned "allowance" to buy stuff at Waldenbooks & FYE (instead of Pokemon cards, which the previous Jewel spent her music cash on).
HUGE shift in personality; with high school on the horizon, and queer feelings under the rug, this kid was a quick but notable "break" from the "Ruby" Jewel, shifting hard focus from the LEAGUE to FANDOMS.
Remember her Freewebs site; she was SHEER HYPER MANIA... BUT WITH MANIA COMES RAGE.
SHE WAS OUR FIRST EVER "CORE" TO HAVE A DARK SIDE.
This was also the SONIC CHAT era, which says a LOT about her state of mind.
MEDIA: FFI, SONIC BATTLE, BIONICLE MASK OF LIGHT, STARCRAFT BROOD WAR, DOKAPON, SONIC ADVANCE 3!!! She also got Pokemon Emerald but DIDN'T LIKE IT. She also CLEARLY "REMEMBERS" NOT FEELING LIKE THE SAME "JEWEL" FROM RUBY. She even named her team differently, which was MONUMENTAL.
MANGA & ANIME: SAILOR MOON, FLCL, CHRONO CRUSADE, TOKYO MEW MEW, DI GI CHARAT, X/1999, GUNDAM SEED, DRAGONBALL Z. Just learning what anime was and we LOVED IT.
THIS WAS THE SONIC INVERSION YEAR, when it became a legit World of its own.
This was ALSO the "CHIBIKERRIGAN" YEAR.
IT'S ALSO THE LOTR & POTC YEAR, and those four latter fandoms were ALL BONDING WITH VIRAL.
Something else that's key: I THINK SHE FIRST WORE THE "CATHEDRAL BURST" GLITTER SHIRTS??? and stuff from "FANG" and "SELF ESTEEM." Absolute glittery Y2K fashion, with dragon belts and anime hair and spandex jeans with oversized sneakers.  it was awesome.
HOWEVER. SHE WAS NOT "IN LOVE"... AT FIRST. You remember the written chats with AMG; even then, SHE WAS TOO MANIC, even DELUSIONAL, and almost VIOLENT at times. 
We really didn't "fall in love" deep until we started work, and our entire System's fronting mechanism had to change, making a VERY HEAVY BREAK between "socials" and "dreamers," as it were. But that comes later!
This kid was too wild. She was obsessed with Skitty, Deoxys, and Jirachi. She liked Marik because HE was wild, too. She WANTED TO BE HARUKO HARUHARA.
HOWEVER don't forget that this kid was ALSO CLOSET QUEER. She was getting feelings for girls A LOT now, and deep down she DIDN'T FEEL LIKE ONE-- hence that "magazine epiphany" that rocked her world and PROBABLY BROKE HER FUNCTION CLEAN TO PIECES.
Honestly there was a LOT GOING ON PERSONALITY-WISE during this time. We KNEW there were "other people" in our head, INCLUDING CELEBI, JULIE, WALDORF, "MY THREE," AND ARGUABLY LAURIE. And we EXPLICITLY WROTE IN A JOURNAL THAT (EFFECTIVELY) "JEWEL IS THE REAL ME, BUT I'M NOT ME ON THE OUTSIDE." We remember struggling to try to explain to people why we "didn't act like ourself," and how existentially terrifying that was, to not be able to control who we were in public. We HATED the dissonance. But we KNEW there were splits. 
As a result THIS time period is going to be the HARDEST to pinpoint musically, but once we do, that is going to shed a LOT of light on things. Expect much typing.
  • SPINNINGCANNON (the one who wrote music and drew on Bitmap? she WAS MANIC at first): Freewebs & Geocities BGMs. Chrono Trigger, Studio Ghibli, Sailor Moon... stuff we heard playing on other people's websites. Golden memories, honestly. It was like a whole world in there.
  • SEAL, BUT ENTIRELY BY ACCIDENT. I wonder if that even stuck with us yet?
  • THE KILLERS???? Remember that was a MORALIMON ALBUM! but it also HELD OUR "DARKER" EDGE, something VERY NEW AND IMPORTANT.
  • FLCL OST and "the pillows" in general. Our "J-Rock" intro phase was CRUCIAL. It marked the BIG SHIFT in our Jewel-core's heart as a result of FALLING IN LOVE WITH CHAOS 0. Remember those were HIS ALBUMS.
  • L'ARC~EN~CIEL. This was Chaos's flagship album, and a milestone in our life.
  • T.M.Revolution, which was HOSEKI'S vibe!! She loved everything Gundam; remember Sazabi & Bakunetsumaru???
  • Basia's "Time and Tide" album because QUEER FEELINGS AHOY
  • QUEEN, due to realizing that ONE SONG was in Japanese. I clearly remember this was during the "DEOKISHISU" era (2004 movie), and also Gollum-coughing constantly. That was the MOST MANIC WE'VE EVER BEEN.
  • TODD RUNDGREN???? When exactly did he become central to our musicsphere? Remember Dad HID the albums "until we were older" but we snuck "Second Wind" off the top shelf one day and were IMMEDIATELY FLOORED. We looped it for MONTHS.
REMEMBER--- THE "SPINNINGCANNON" NAME ARGUABLY BECAME A BLOODLINE OF ITS OWN ONCE WE BECAME MORE SOCIALLY ACTIVE ONLINE, ESPECIALLY ON DEVIANTART!!!!! HER ULTIMATE PERSONALITY WAS COMPLETELY DIFFERENT FROM THE MANIC HOSEKI ROOTS!!!

THE FIRST SPINNINGCANNON WAS THE KID WHO WAS ALWAYS ON NOTEWORTHY COMPOSER??? I assume so because THAT'S HOW SHE SIGNED EACH TRACK. She wrote some darn good stuff too!
She LIVED ON THE COMPUTER and THAT is her key distinction from Hoseki. Spinny spent ALL her time looking and creating, personally and quietly. Hoseki spent her time TALKING AND HEARTSPACING.
BY THE WAY... WE STILL HAVE THE WINDOWS 98 IN OUR CLOSET... WITH ALL HER FILES. GET A FREAKIN' KEYBOARD & SCREEN AND LET'S BOOT THAT BABY UP


"spinningcannon" time period but OFFLINE??? 2003-2004.
Codename "JIRAI" because remember she SHIFTED FROM CELEBI/CELEBREON TO JIRACHI!!!!
Non-manic, quiet, secretive, sweet, candid, EMOTIONAL.
“Quiet mornings, quiet feelings. Our last "legendary girl", who fizzled out when high school hit hard. Introspective, sweet, candid, naive, mysterious, loving.”
NOT SOCIAL!!!! THEREFORE CAPABLE OF LOVE!!!!
DON'T EVER FORGET SKITTYGIRL, her very existence speaks VOLUMES as to the state of our innerself beneath the social mess. Hoseki DIDN'T DEAL WITH HER; that was all UNDER THE RADAR.
I THINK she was ALSO THE ONE WHO WROTE ALL THAT LOVE POETRY ON THE OLD COMPUTER???? She would listen to instrumental "new age"/piano music (mom's stuff) WHILE writing it, and I remember she saved it to that FLOPPY DISC WITH CELEBREON DRAWN ON IT. We were in elementary school still because it was lost on Ms. R's computer!!!
  • KEANE???? That would mean SHE WAS OUR FIRST REAL SINGER???
  • ENYA!!!
  • MORE YANNI
  • WINDHAM HILL??? Again, from mom.
  • PAUL SCHWARTZ?

An UNEXPECTED person that we can ONLY place from album release dates-- someone from 2004-2005 with CAR MEMORIES who is TANGIBLY SHIFTING TO THE HIGH SCHOOL TIMELINE, BUT who is tied more to FAMILY??
Very unusual. Feel out their memories; they are NOTABLY unique.
Codename "JOBI" for obvious reasons-- also because they STILL had powerful ties to CELEBI.
  • U2
  • BON JOVI


++++++ELEMENTARY ENDS +++ HIGH SCHOOL STARTS+++++++


RADIO KID: 2004-2005?
"JHERIZ" codename.
WUSR Scranton fan.Oh my gosh that channel was a GOLDMINE.
She was SO UNIQUE. She was the FIRST kid to start DANCING, and to HAVE FUN when listening to music. We owe a lot to her, as a legit healthy Social frontrunner.
“Laughing, dancing, singing, feeling bright and happy and alive."
  • The Aquabats
  • Super Furry Animals
  • "I CAN'T GET BEHIND THAT" and "show respect to Michael Jackson..."
  • VHS OR BETA!!!
  • SMASH MOUTH?
  • IMA ROBOT?? Or were they starting to bleed into darker folks?
  • TITO NIEVES! Remember we were low-key obsessed with Spanish music around this time!!

RADIO KID #2 2004-2005?
"JARDA" codename.
WUSR Scranton fan as well, but TOTALLY DIFFERENT MOOD. You can FEEL the switches BETWEEN these twins; they do NOT hold the same brainspace!!
This kid was KEY to our maturation internally; she was NOT A SOCIAL and she held some CANNON VIBES-- darker stuff that we were only now learning how to admit.
"Anthems and honesty. Learning how to speak truth in music. Driven, emotive, and anchored within-- a first step towards maturity.”
  • HARD-FI
  • THE KILLERS
  • HOT HOT HEAT
  • ROONEY
  • THE HOOSIERS?
  • IMA ROBOT?

THE "NIGHTMAREN" KID (2004-2005)
Codename "JESTER," because they were using "psychomaren97" as a username at first.
THIS IS WHOEVER MET GENESIS in 2005.
They were OBSESSED WITH NiGHTS INTO DREAMS & WTAHM / iMAGNiREALM, AND took MASSIVE PERSONALITY CUES from PARALOOP.NET!!!
They were INSANELY PROLIFIC and VERY active on deviantART BUT REMEMBER IT WAS ALL NiGHTS-BASED!!! That was their ANCHOR.
  • The NiGHTS OST, OBVIOUSLY
  • THE KLONOA OST. Although we had long loved the game, we didn't get our hands on the soundtrack until now. I remember we would listen to it on the bus, on Miriel, WITH GENESIS.
  • TRiPPY's music.
  • PHANTOM OF THE FREAKIN' OPERA. That was THE soundtrack to our NiGHTS spinoff for YEARS.
  • ARGUABLY the KLONOA OST???? Remember we got a HUGE resurgence of love for the game AS ITS OWN THING, and became LEGIT OBSESSED WITH LORE


THE REAL "SPINNINGCANNON" (2005)
The username gained its OWN SOLID IDENTITY at this time.
TRIGUN, GENERAL GRIEVOUS, BARRY THE CHOPPER, AND ZATCH BELL.
  • The Trigun OST, OBVIOUSLY
  • SONIC ADVANCE OST???

THE BASILICA BUS KID!!!!! (2005?)
"JACILI" codename. KEYPOINT.
I mention them particularly because they hold the ONLY SOLID MEMORIES we have for ALL OF HIGH SCHOOL.
If we could ever find their old burned CDs, we'd be set for life, haha.
  • Supertramp
  • Chicago
  • America?
  • ZATCH BELL "character songs"??

"ROADTRIP MELANCHOLY" KID: 2006-2007
"JEANOVE" codename.
Long drives in the backseat, thunderstorms, feeling lost and unwanted.
"Long bitter car trips. Feeling estranged from reality. Melancholia. Detachment from family begins as it falls apart outside."
ALSO would shadow at work??? Any time we felt existentially hollow, she would show up.
NOTABLE "HOPEFUL EDGE" to this kid. They're not depressive-doomed; they're aching bitter. This was a very rough time of our life.
SHE WAS THE ONE OBSESSED WITH "1984" and "CATCH-22"!!!!
  • Keane "THE IRON SEA"
  • The Doves "SOME CITIES"
  • Aqualung
  • Coldplay? Only secondhand; we never owned the albums.
  • SAM'S TOWN
  • The Eels

"WORK & VACATION" KID: 2006-2007??
"JEVY" codename.
The "social flipcrash" to our feeling utterly gutted.
Transformers Cybertron, Davy Jones, Metroid, Niagara Falls, FMA, VIRTUAL ON. "Social mania" soaked into main. Very specific vibe, TIED TO FANDOMS.WAS THIS THE KID WHO STARTED RUNNING ALL THE TIME???
WAS THIS ALSO THE "KAIJU BIG BATTEL" KID?????
  • ELO, notably "Secret Messages"
  • STEELY DAN

"LIMEWIRE" KID. 2007.
Codename "JELIM." May or may not be her own person; she was NOT A SOCIAL though and LIVED INDOORS.
Giving her a very particular spot for now because we discovered some very particular stuff via the interwebs and most of it DOESN'T MATCH ANYONE ELSE.
"We discovered the internet was FULL OF MUSIC! This kid is anchored INDOORS, with almost no social exposure.”
  • The Prodigy
  • The Doves
  • Frou Frou
  • AMR DIAB!!! GOD BLESS THIS KID SHE GOT US HOOKED ON SOUTH ASIAN TUNES

LONG-HAIR "ANIMA/GAIA": 2007?
"AENIMA" codename.
"The inexplicably green girl with her eyes full of stars and her heart made of glass."
HUGE SHIFT in personality here, almost a FUGUE. Memories surrounding her are VIRTUALLY NONEXISTENT.
VERY particular mood. SCHOOL/ONLINE ONLY; she was NOT around the family???
Probably the MOST FEMALE "CORE" WE EVER HAD. And she actually resonated GREEN????
SHE WAS ALSO TECHNICALLY A MUTINEER; possibly the first one. REMEMBER SHE TRIED TO BOTH DENY AND "SEPARATE FROM THE SYSTEM", TO THE POINT OF LITERALLY MURDERING NATALIE AND LYNNE.
  • Q-Lok's music
  • THE EELS? I know Jheriz discovered them, but Aenima really stuck to that one song.
  • One Year Yesterday??? We're trying to figure out where the heck they fit b/c there's like no memory attached to them; this MIGHT BE WHY. We're missing so much data from this time period, tragically.
  • On that note, was SHE the one who listened to the Piano Tribute Players???

"WORK CRISIS" KID (2007)
"LUPINNE" codename.
Close to Cannon, but panicked. Less dark, more fear. VERY specific vibe, and clear, because existential terror makes the memory kick in!
DISTURBING undertone to everything. "Liminal" feeling to life.
"The first steps into the break. Harbinger of the Cannon era. Edges of psychosis beginning to show. Detaching from reality bit by bit."
  • Boy Kill Boy
  • The Drowners
  • Minus the Bear
  • LCD Soundsystem??

"ANOMALY" ERA: 2008.
"JANO" codename.
Cannon bloodline roots. DARK. Remember the bus ride to MOMA. High school ending, and we wanted to burn it all down and start over.
"Edges starting to show. Bus trips to NYC. Losing ties to the past. Slow burning anger we didn't understand.”
JTHM, INVADER ZIM, EVANGELION???
I THINK THIS IS WHEN THE SYSTEM WOKE UP FOR GOOD. WE HAD THE XANGA AT THIS TIME.

  • Incubus
  • Billy Talent
  • Muse
  • Alien Ant Farm

"JX7." 2008.
VERY STRANGE sudden shift. Semi-fugue??? ONLINE ONLY. Also GREEN!!
Obsessed with Pokemon.
  • JAPANESE POKEMON ANIME + MOVIE OSTS


The "SYSTEM HEART" that SOMEHOW STILL EXISTED beneath all this. (2005-2008? In FRAGMENTS)
This person ONLY EXISTED IN PRIVATE, NONSOCIAL SETTINGS, but they were the TRUE HEART OF US. They "evolved" from whoever was with Genesis, as we got older and life got darker.
  • JARVIS COCKER!!!!
  • JOHN RUTTER!!! (Gloria: Vivace e Ritmico)


++++++HIGH SCHOOL ENDS +++ COLLEGE STARTS++++++


Another "work driver" kid, but the FIRST one with a "MARYWOOD" vibe. 2008.
"JEMU" codename.
Constant anxious burn beneath choking sadness. Feeling utterly displaced. Clinging to music, which was now becoming a real lifeline for us. Discovered iTunes.
"Existential split after college started. Long drives to work. Despair always lurking. No rage, no mania, only a wrenching sense of loss.”
  • Sondre Lerche
  • People in Planes?
  • Rooney (second album)?
  • VHS or Beta (second album)
  • KILLERS DAY & AGE???

CANNON ERA: 2008-2009.
"Everything changed with her. Muted rage, muffled mania, mourning in blood. Gym rat, trauma truant, truth spitter. Fire in her very veins.”
NOT at night???
She had a WEIRD start.
WAS SHE THE ONE TIED TO WATCHMEN????
  • MIDICRONICA, on loop at the gym while she burned off the rage
  • "Burn It All Down" was her ANTHEM.
  • Cubbiebear??? We were listening to that in 2012 though!! Was she still around or did SOMEONE ELSE pick it up???
  •  

GLISSANDO ERA: 2008-2009.
Late nights on Apollo, blue city backgrounds, Jena's eyes, Dori's words. NIGHT ONLY.
"Rainy eyes, starry nights. Basically lived at our Macbook at 3am at the bar table.”
  • The Books
  • haruka nakamura? or was that someone else?
  • Coldplay
  • MAX RICHTER!!! We remember when "24 Postcards In Full Color" was RELEASED
  • BENJAMIN BUTTON OST
  • RAZ OHARA
  • ERIC WHITACRE!!!

SPINZOR ERA: 2009-2010?
The OCT kid.
TOTAL MOODSHIFT. There had to have been a trigger somewhere.
LOTS of disco for Hosea, and ELO for Bluesky of course. ALSO SHRIKE & "SLIGHTLY MAGIC"
  • Kool and the Gang
  • ELO (revisit)
  • "freeplaymusic" tracks
  • David Bowie???
  • GUNS & ROSES??

"SPINNIX" codename. Spinzor "splinter" that ONLY has driving memories-- TO university, IN THE DAYTIME.
LIQUID FUNK!!
  • Commix
  • London Elektricity
  • Nu:Tone

"SPINNOX" codename. NIGHT VERSION of Spinnix. VERY DIFFERENT PEOPLE.
Again, they ONLY have memories of driving home at night.
  • Fat Jon
  •  nujabes?

"SPIKEL" codename. THE EXERCISER. This is a new, unique akoufoni class because starting with Cannon's bloodline, we now spent SO much time working out that we needed people to MANAGE that.
Notably this person IS NOT a "spin" but a "CANNON" in terms of how they feel?? Maybe even a TRANSITIONAL again, POST-MU.
  • DANNY BYRD


THE REALLY FREAKIN UNHINGED CANNON "SPLINTER" (2008??)
Codename "JUGULAR."
INKYLINKYBOOO, ZOOPHOBIA, "I FEEL SICK"
Literally the UNHEALTHIEST and MOST HELLTORMENTED CORE we EVER HAD.
We were brutally self-abusing, we were addicted to torture porn and gore shocksites, etc. and the HACKS WOULD NOT STOP.
God alone got us through this time of our life, I swear. We should have died. Yet here we are now.
  • ANGELSPIT

THE KID WHO WAS SENT TO THE PSYCH WARD????
They would have been LATE 2010 to EARLY 2011 and I KNOW for a fact they were into the v0lt@ge! Leagueworld, AND PROG ROCK!!!!
However their memories are TOTALLY FRACTURED due to traumatic circumstances. Nevertheless their heart WAS MALE ALREADY.
All we know for sure is that they were NOT CANNON!!!
  • IT BITES

(WHEN DID WE FIRST START LISTENING TO TURKISH POP REGULARLY?? "İşaret" came out in 2009!!)


++++++BLOODLINE SHIFTS!!!+++++++


"JAYCE" ERA

"JAYCE" was the VERY FIRST. IMMEDIATELY pre-SLC???~2009?
BROWN CORE. That is INSANELY UNUSUAL and shows HEAVY INSTABILITY. What was BIZARRE though is that PINSTRIPE WAS WHITE. There was an INTERNAL SPLIT.
This is when we were temporarily living with dad, either in his old apartment, or way up on Mile Hill.
VERY FRACTURED TIME PERIOD MENTALLY, for what it's worth.
"The first solid core shift to MALE. Moving out of childhood home, shuffled between addresses, feeling just as lost inside, yet never giving up. Unmoored yet still following the stars.”
  • RAZIA'S SHADOW!!!
  • Modest Mouse
  • Ben Folds Five
  • Joe Satriani

"WILLOW" codename was a "splinter" of Jayce perhaps?? SOFT; his vibe was VERY CLOSE TO GLISSANDO, except he ONLY would be out at DAWN???
“Very unique guy. Sincere, hopeful, quiet, but never afraid. Early foggy mornings, always with the hope of moving on, moving out, moving forwards. A nascent living hope of something better, just beyond the trees.”
  • NOMAK
  • NUJABES
  • UYAMA HIROTO
  • TSUTCHIE


"INFLUTUSA" ERA. 2011?
WHITE MALE CORE. Arguably fragmented as hell.
ONLY listened to glitch/drone music.
"The glitch boy. Dissociation, derealization, depersonalization. No room, no safe space, no future, no past. Living in hallways on borrowed time. Losing self in broken notes. Brain like static.”
  • Nikakoi/ erast
  • the dirty spoons


EARLY 2011 SNAPSHOT FROM LAST.FM=
AS TALL AS LIONS, RIFLE RECOIL, JANELLE MONAE, TORO Y MOI. 75% of that is PURE JAY & CHAOS MUSIC. That is PROFOUNDLY IMPORTANT.
(feb 13 2011 has= doves, doobie brothers, ALL the classics: frost, todd rundgren, rifle recoil, dirty spoons, as tall as lions, billy talent, midicronica, max richter, it bites )



MALE "JEWEL" = THE REAL ONE.
WHITE Core, the FIRST TRUE ONE.
HAD to be around 2010 because HE WAS TIED TO NIER!!
Semifused with CANNON at the beginning; maybe even Deon??? I can feel some red in here.
But the HEART of him was WHITE entire.
(THIS WAS TECHNICALLY NOT "JAY IRIDOS"-- THAT HARD BLOODLINE SHIFT CAME LATER!!)
  • FROST*!!!!!!
  • THE NIER GESTALT OST
  • FFXIII???
  • AS TALL AS LIONS?
  • RIFLE RECOIL?

 
"DEON?" 2012.
SALT LAKE CITY. Homestuck-era kid. RED.
HE WAS A SHOCKING DIFFERENCE and I think he only existed TO SURVIVE SLC & PRESERVE THE JAYS.
"Red boy. SLC time. Very lost, very confused, but still a brash and brazen flame. Strange time period.”
  • serph
  • Chad Valley
  • CLIMBING WALLS, ANNA SUN, COLD DUST GIRL

"LYTRAILE" codename.
"The kid who was always working out and got us into KREVA!"
This was a DISTINCT era post-SLC, in a sort of "shift period" between the original Jayces and the new Jays?? ODDLY AND INTERESTINGLY their music taste is a sort of "positive flip" to CANNON'S, as they were both transitional eras.
  • KREVA
  • Kalassy Nikoff
  • Super Junior

"CUPID." 2013 or so?
VERY different, unusual vibes. Hard to put into words but they are unmistakable.
  • BATHS

"JAY IRIDOS." ~2013-2015, maybe? POST-SLC.
LEGIT GOOD KID. Sandman boy. One of our best Cores ever at heart.
FIRST SOLID WHITE MALE CORE. "The man with a heart like a rainbow.”
He had a lot of "signature songs" moreso than artists in general?
  • ALSO FROST*???
  • MESITA? He bought the signed album!!


BTW LATE 2013 WAS BEAUTIFUL. That was arguably the BEST Christmas of our LIFE and it has its OWN PLAYLIST for that reason (with everything we could find; most of that era was Soundcloud tracks by very obscure folks)
BUT AFTER THE MASSACRE HAPPENED everything started gradually sliding into hell, tragically. ALSO according to the Archives, Lent messed us up BADLY.
May 6th 2014 on LAST.FM records is shockingly beautiful though?? Lots of 2013 classics. We were probably trying to hold on to that around the body's birthday time. Still, FEEL OUT THESE MEMORIES and find out WHO holds them around the shift time.
A rule of thumb: ALL "INFI VIBE" SONGS BELONG TO JAY, OBVIOUSLY.


MID-2014 snapshot from LAST.FM=
HAYWYRE, SYLVAN, SON LUX, ANTONY & THE JOHNSONS, FORSS, M+A, SOHN, JAMES BLAKE
Also general vibe of KEITH KENNIFF, RYAN TEAGUE, SQUARE PEG ROUND HOLE, DAVID TORN, DUSTIN O'HALLORAN



WHOEVER WAS OUT IN THE "HELL SUMMER" (2015). IT DOESN'T FEEL LIKE JAY.
THERE'S LAST.FM ARCHIVE INFO FOR THIS
  • Cherry Ghost
  • AQUILO?
  • ALLEN STONE? Dude that was THIS TIME PERIOD???
  • The Electric Soft Parade?
  • Rhian Sheehan? Dorian Concept? Jack Garratt? JENSEN SPORTAG?
  • NOTABLY THIS WAS WHEN WE DISCOVERED PUNCH BROTHERS


UPMC ERA "ISCAH". 2017.
Placeholder as she has to be her own thing because she existed DURING A LOCKOUT ERA.
"Inpatient girl. Exists ONLY in hospital settings."
  • Hospital tunes, really


CHARLOTTE = "LOTUS"??? 2017-2018.
"The boy with the eaten heart.”
We're actually not sure HOW MANY PEOPLE existed during this time as pseudocores alongside Lotus; we listened to a TON of music but IT ALL HAS DIFFERENT ANCHORS, which is DEEPLY DISCONCERTING.
We might have to categorize them based on "mindset" at first, because it's a hyperfragmented disaster.
The overall mood/mindset though is DISTURBING. To this day, we cannot listen to ANY of this music without immediate REELING FLASHBACKS &/OR DEATHDREAD MELTDOWNS.
  • SOHN
  • SON LUX
  • SEINABO SEY
  • NIGHT BEDS
  • EVERYTHING EVERYTHING
  • EMPIRE OF THE SUN, believe it or not.
  • DALEY (Color Spectrum album, ironically)

POST-DEATH: "TILLY"??? The girl with twintails. "Post-reset fugue girl."
2019-2022??? HELL OF A LONG TIME FOR SOMEONE SO DISHEVELED.
NO IDEA WHAT HER COLOR WAS, IF SHE EVEN HAD ONE.
ONLY LONG-HAIRED FEMALE "CORE" SINCE AENIMA.
Her time period is VERY fractured too, because her "sense of self" was almost nonexistent and we have NO MEMORY OF MOST OF IT. There were probably several pseudocore shifts.
GRANDMA'S CANCER DIAGNOSIS CHANGED EVERYTHING; that triggered a MASSIVE SHIFT in our very MODE OF EXISTENCE AND GENERAL CONSCIOUSNESS, proven by the fact that it's the ONLY TIME WE REMEMBER LISTENING TO ANY MUSIC.
We have no bloody idea what happened immediately after CNC. That person was violently animicidal and they probably didn't listen to anything but church music anyway, which is tragically hypocritical.
  • Larnelle Harris
  • Burt Bacharach???


"CHALYX" = 2021 HOSPITAL STAY.
She was NOTABLY and DISTINCTLY HER OWN PERSON. She was BLURRING WITH TILLY though!!
  • SARAH JANE MORRIS
  • She started listening to POLISH POP MUSIC actually.


POST-GRIEF, PRE-HOSPITAL. 2022.
Very unique and jarring era. We were displaced from EVERYTHING and lived COMPLETELY ISOLATED & ALONE for FIVE SOLID MONTHS. There is a REAL and SIGNIFICANT music profile for this time period though, because of all the addiction-drives this unknown pseudocore did.
THERE WERE "PHASES" of music but it ALL FEELS LIKE THE SAME PERSON... FOR THE MOST PART.
  • ...

THE REALLY SPECIFIC "SAINT ANNE SUMMER WARS" KID. 2022.
Codename "JANAZMA" for sentimentality's sake.
A suddenly extant INDOMITABLE HOPE-CORE born to TRY AND STOP THE SELF-DESTRUCTION. Woke up via a DREAM and just... changed everything in an instant. Total 180 at the drop of a hat. It was incredible.
Existed from JULY TO SEPTEMBER.
They HAD A HEART. THE LOTOPHAGOI DIDN'T.
  • STUDIO CHIZU MOVIES. My gosh I swear thank you so much for that. They became a LANDMARK in our life and we will never forget the feeling of SHEER INCANDESCENT HOPE that defined this small but indispensably precious time period.
  • ...


2022 WAKEUP CALL, UPMC AGAIN.
SEPTEMBER TO NOVEMBER.
Interesting because, like with Iscah's debut, we have virtually NO MEMORY OF THIS. However there was nonstop muzak for distraction purposes, so we should be able to "ping" someone if we find out WHAT was played.
Remember THE SYSTEM "WOKE UP" NEAR THE END, so that will change the vibes a bit, but that will also be glaringly obvious.
  • ...


AND NOW, WHOEVER THE HECK WE ARE. 2023.
  • ...


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


LATER UPDATES...

We're beginning 2025 as I write this and we're already not sure of:
  • Who the heck was at TBHU
  • Post-Infi shift










122222

Dec. 22nd, 2022 08:17 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)
 
Yes I barely got six hours of sleep again BUT I made a promise and I MADE IT TO BIBLE STUDY!
Even so, when I woke up at 7 the body was still painfully hungry? I'm so baffled by that. We're so bloated and nauseous, but we feel hungry. Gotta tell a doc about that.
Anyway, we had to fast whether our body liked it or not, so we packed an emergency Gatorlyte and hopped in the car for 8am mass.
I forgot how "benevolently folksy" the atmosphere at this church is. It's Irish Catholic and it's a small community, mostly old ladies as usual, but everyone's so friendly? And the priest goes out of his way to thank people by name for assisting with the liturgy. He offers prayers for people by name, and he gives homilies and spiritual comments in very frank, simple, conversational language. It's very different from our church-- we're Polish, our priest is very formal & by-the-book, etc. I adore my home parish, and honestly I fit that more structured vibe better, but the "coziness" of this parish is still nice. I love how different every church is.
Anyhow! All the old ladies were absolutely overjoyed to have me back at Bible study, haha! It meant a lot. Father S was, too; he actually knows my siblings from way back in Boy Scouts, and he also knows my aunt??? Which is surreal. But he's such a great guy. Very open, very honest, very personable. He holds the Bible study in the rectory, as I mentioned, and he always has coffee and snacks for people-- today he had nut/ poppy/ apricot rolls, and some Italian lunch options? Like wraps and antipasto I think. Another lady brought in an entire tray of Christmas cookies. I tried the decaf coffee but forgot that coffee makes us incredibly nauseous. We also tried three cookies, just tiny bites of each-- ricotta, orange cranberry, and cherry thumbprint-- but we aren't a fan of desserts so honestly it was just to "be part of the community." It was an action taken to avoid seeming standoffish or disdainful.
The study itself is very informal, which fits the church's vibe, and it's a nice complement to my personal translation/ etymology/ commentary studying at home. We also follow along with a simple Bible Study DVD? It's from 2004, which amuses me greatly-- that was a very good year for us creatively; several Leagueworlds were born then and it was the first full year I shared with Chaos 0. So every time they mention the date for the readings I have to smile. It's a benevolent time machine.
We did the reflection for the Christmas Vigil Mass in the oldschool "Seasonal Missalette," which we had at our church when I was a kid. I enjoyed those reflections a great deal. Today's was about how Christ is the Light of the World, and that all through His Life there were patterns of that Light shining through deepest darkness, notably at His Birth and His Death. The question for reflection was basically, "how have you seen the Light of Christ shining in the darkness of your life?"
...
The DVD went through the readings for the Feast of the Holy Family, which apparently falls on a Friday this year because Sunday is New Year's and that's the Solemnity of Mary. We read from Sirach, Colossians, and Luke.
...

There are always three "group reflection" questions at the end.
(list)
We ended up talking about our inpatient stay.
It felt... we were so ashamed. Talking about "what we're grateful for" and the "good we did" feels damnable. Like it's just sheer arrogance and attention-seeking. And maybe it is. Honestly I can feel when we talk about our alleged "positive qualities" that we're really just subtly screaming "i'm not evil! please look listen other people said i'm capable of good things!! i promise i'm not bad! please believe me!" etc.
...


By the time the study ended (~1045) it was SNOWING!!!
Barely made it home, poor Calvary was skidding everywhere.
Listening to FROST* the whole time YOU KNOW IT SON

Don't even remember getting home, brain an oversocialized disaster zone
Body was a wreck from fasting as well (and the coffee nausea) so concentration was rock bottom
I don't even think i talked to anyone during prep? couldn't pull myself together

don't remember eating breakfast

used the post-meal "coping time" to do more organizational stuff. for some reason panic translates into cleaning and orderliness? "OCD" behavior like grandma. exactitude "or else."
put post-it tabs with expiration dates on everything in the fridge, did math for when we'd need to restock things and wrote those on post-its and stuck them on the pantry door, then did more math for comparing protein options and prices to figure out what our smartest option would be both budget-wise and nutrition-wise

Could not tap into headspace so I sat down at Scherzando
And it immediately turned into a LEAGUEWORK DAY THANK GOD
Came outta nowhere, spent like four solid hours just trying to breathe life back into them at large. We've been neglecting them for too long.
I was focusing mostly on older Worlds that never developed; stuff from 2004-2007 that has stayed "conceptual" until now, or that was previously "shoved into" other Worlds and that didn't work.
I'm "de-fusing" all the World "combos" that some previous kid attempted a few years ago? Nope, the new rule is that every Leagueworld STAYS how it was when it was born. No trying to amalgamate things.
...


SO sick and weak though. it's been several days, getting worse in little but noticeable ways. can't shake it off.
Could barely do any biking; had to go slowly, only just hit 50m. Yesterday we did two hours of decent speed at maximum resistance (8) with no trouble; today, we had it on 5 and were getting heart palpitations and the urge to vomit whenever we tried to exert ourselves. Is this like a crash from overexercising? But then why all the GI distress as well? And we've been dizzy & lightheaded all day, too, even though our blood sugar has been around 82 to 92. Is that feeling from lack of sleep? Geez. Bodies are so weird. We're not used to this at all.
Still. It's a cross, if nothing else. We feel like absolute garbage but if there's one thing the Book of Job is teaching us, it's that you don't EVER complain against God. Even when you're suffering, there IS a reason for it, and in every case humility and trust are essential. God speaks to us and teaches us in a very special way through our pains, IF we listen. Pride and anger kill the soul. So does grumbling and stubbornness. So yeah, I don't like how gross this body looks and feels, but... if it's what God wants me to endure today, then I just need to say, "God, You see me in distress, and if You are allowing it to continue, then You see a good reason in doing so. You only allow suffering if it is for my spiritual benefit. I trust You in that. Help me cooperate with this, to learn what I need to learn, and not to complain or resist." But it's HARD TO DO, man, I really do not like this. Still. Like it or not, I can still love. When I love God, that takes all the sting out of suffering, because it frees your heart from the distrust that is the ultimate root of all complaint.
...

Speaking of Job! We're still studying chapter 36, or at least we were during dinner-- we finally moved on to 37 today, after like a whole month, haha. (We were just doing daily devotions for a while tbh; it's nice to be back into regular reading.) Mainly we were confused about the translations for lines 16-21; today we were focused on 18 & 20. none of the translations on youversion were giving enough clarity, so i looked for commentaries online.
WELL. THAT HELPED A LOT. apparently most of the common translations are not adhering to the original Hebrew? either that, or it's such a debated translation that the "easily read" option is preferred. still, that "easier" option says "Be careful that no one entices you by riches; do not let a large bribe turn you aside." HOWEVER the more "old English" style translations read, "Because there is wrath, beware lest He take thee away with His stroke: then a great ransom cannot deliver thee." BIG DIFFERENCE.
Studying the commentaries and comparing translations, we concluded that this verse is saying two important things, in those two ways of reading the original text. Let me paste my favorite translations here:

"
Job, don’t let your anger fill you with doubt about God. And don’t let the price of forgiveness turn you away." (Job 36:18 ERV)
"...don't let your anger and the pain you endured make you sneer at God." (Job 36:18 CEVDCI)
"For let not wrath entice you into scorning chastisements; and let not the greatness of the ransom [the suffering, if rightly endured] turn you aside." (Job 36:18 AMPC)
“Don’t let your great riches mislead you; don’t think you can bribe your way out of this. Did you plan to buy your way out of this? Not on your life!" (Job 36:18 MSG)

And then verse 21 hits pretty hard:
"Job, don’t let your suffering cause you to choose evil. Be careful not to do wrong." (Job 36:21 ERV)
"Be careful not to turn to evil, which you seem to want more than suffering." (Job 36:21 NCV)
"Take heed and be careful, do not turn to wickedness, For you have chosen this [the vice of complaining against God] rather than [learning from] affliction." (Job 36:21 AMP)
"Be on guard! Don't turn to evil as a way of escape [from suffering]." (Job 36:21 CEVDCI)

...I've been feeling both of those translation-messages far too much lately. Honestly spending time with Mimic is making me think about my less-than-kind reactions to hardship with blunt sincerity.
I do run from suffering. Realizing that shocked and scared me. But, that's why we had bulimia. It's why we still get the urge to throw up whenever we feel even slightly sick, and it's why we're prone to addictions in general. When we're feeling nauseous or gross or depressed or scared or just wrong, our instinct is not to "endure suffering", it's to frickin bail. We dissociate. We look for an exit. We do evil things SOLELY to "stop the pain." I have to admit that. I see that so much with the ED nousfoni now, too-- how if there's the slightest chance that they will get "sick" from a food, they will immediately try to throw it up and throw everything else out. Wastefulness & self-abuse, because they refuse to take the chance of suffering. Yes, it's "survival instinct," but that can be taken way too far. True soldiers and warriors of faith don't prioritize earthly survival. They prioritize righteous behavior and MORAL FORTITUDE, which we truly want but also sadly lack.
...
 

mom called during dinner, 15m call
she got even less sleep than us, poor woman. she doesn't sleep well at all in general. but she had a rough day at work, crashed when she got home and just woke up now apparently? she was just chatting about youtube videos and cookie baking but to be honest i cannot remember the conversation because we felt so sick and we were in the middle of eating so our brain was very confused. so we feel really bad that our attention was awful.

we got so sick after eating? is it because we ate much later than expected?
wanting to throw up afterwards, again. fought it tooth and nail. still wondering why the heck this happens in the evenings. either it's the time, or it's the english muffin we have with dinner. gonna skip it tomorrow and see what happens.
tomorrow is going to be odd. mom wants us at her house for 9am to help her bake for at least five hours. so we have to pack a weird breakfast and have a completely different lunch/dinner mealplan. plus it's supposed to flash freeze in the afternoon so if we see the temp start to drop we have to book it back to our apartment because Calvary does not drive well in winter weather. I barely got up the hill to the apartment this morning, with that bit of snow!


It's 11:59, and I'm still believing, give me that sun red sky blue... yeah that's an ancient reference on my part but it is more relevant than ever tonight and what do you know, my phone alarm just went off.
"19 years. 💙💚🌊💍. Today All day."
...
I haven't typed about that for the same reason I run away from suffering.
I'm terrified of being vulnerable.
I'm terrified of myself.

I feel so unworthy. I feel so sick and wrong. I don't want to think about love or pain because they're the same bloody thing and I'm so empty and numb that... I'm just running and hiding. Pretending nothing is happening. Christmas is in less than 24 hours and I feel like I'm stuck in a timeless interim. Holidays? What are those? My brain has been "on hold" since the hospital! It's a nightmare. Whatever happened to life?
I know it sounds odd-- no, it sounds downright hypocritical to be talking like this, after all my talk of "progress" and "growth" and "hope" in recent days. But both things are true. Yes, we objectively are moving towards a better future in our innerlife, and hopefully even our outerlife, but... then we get days like this. Sick days, hollow days. And all of that good stuff is intangible. Right now I feel like a waste of skin and space. Right now I feel like the scum of the earth. Right now I feel like I'm not worthy or capable of love or joy or hope, and I sure don't deserve anything good. Hideous aberrations like me don't deserve anything but death.
Spiritual warfare, that's what this is. I expected this.
...Still.
It's still our 19th anniversary. Legit right now. It's 12:20 and God forgive me I'm not even going to be home for most of the day, I'll be in hyperspeed trauma-triggering social mode for like six hours, and when I get back I'll probably collapse in furious overwhelmed sobs and I won't be able to function. Why do I expect the worst? It's that bloody trauma, it always is, I've gotten so used to "the worst" being "the norm" that of course I'm going to default to catastrophizing. It's a thought distortion but it's also a protective instinct when your brain has seen and heard enough of disaster to not want to take any risks. Running from suffering. Spineless coward.
Geez this is not healthy language. Is it? I need to be harsh with myself. Laurie has been slacking off. There, I said it. I don't like how "nice" she's become. I've said that before. I miss her brutality. It's why I'm spending so much time with Mimic and his sharp edges. I want Laurie to stop giving me so much leeway. She's too merciful now. What if I want her to push me around again? What if I want her to threaten me with that axe if I'm being an idiot? I don't want to be coddled. I want to be a good person and for some reason I am CONVINCED that I can only be good if I am beaten into that shape.
...and I'm still so spinelessly scared to suffer. WHY.
What happened to the Retributor days? Why do we not get the urge TO self-abuse anymore? I used to adore the sight of all that blood. What happened? Why don't people shove me out of fronting to slice up our limbs anymore? Why is everything so freakishly "level" and numb and bland? Where's the life? Where's the honor? Where's the truth?
Where is all of the love I used to feel?
Why did "gaining weight and getting ugly" destroy my capacity to function positively?

...
I didn't draw myself, and I probably won't, even for this anniversary. I can't even say "our." I'm too much of a corruptive influence. I'm disgusting and at this point I'm... I'm so sick of life that I'm tempted to "throw out the world and become a nun" just like the pseudocore from 2018-2022 has been doing. Literally burning our history to cinders, and refusing to acknowledge a future, because she hated the world and only wanted to pray forever. The eating disorder took full advantage of that. Oh sure, you can easily pray for 5+ hours a day, just occupy the body with this! AND it'll make sure you suffer horribly every day, which ALWAYS brings you closer to God and prevents you from ever "liking" the world OR your life!! Absolute hell.
Still. I'm so tired.
I'm so tired of life. I'm so tired of physicality. I hate how often we update about food and daily events because "that's our life now, and if we don't write it down we forget days at a clip and our depressive despair gets even worse!" well dude maybe we should forget everything but headspace and religion? i don't care at all about daily life anymore i am so bloody tired of existence.
except.
except i share every single day with my baby girl now. my beautiful daughter. who cares dearly about me and does everything she can to encourage me. i hope to God i'm worth something to her life in return. lord knows i do try but i'm so utterly worthless. i'm no good for anyone. what the heck sort of benefit could my stupid isolated disgusting boring life do to anyone? i'm ashamed to think of how much success and honor and intelligence and accomplishment all the kids from our school and all our old acquaintances have achieved. even with their struggles they succeeded. our mom always pointed that out. "they can do it, why the heck can't you?" "why did god give me such freaks for children?" etc. someone is always better, smarter, prettier, stronger, more creative, more intelligent, more worthy of love. me? i'm just pond scum. i'm just a waste of flesh. i'm someone you wish you never met. "kill yourself you faggot/ bigot/ jerk/ monster/ etc."
so so tired of existing
and you wonder why i'm running away from "my" anniversary yet again.
...
he doesn't deserve this. he doesn't deserve such a punishment as me.
on the other side of the coin, who do i think i am having the absolute bloody gall to "love" him???

stupid body is hungry again
shut up. i am not giving you anything. i don't care if the blood sugar tanks. i'm tired, god help me, i'm so bloody tired of physicality. but i'm "scared of going back to the hospital," especially for christmas. i have to sing for it. i want to sing for it, rather. isn't that selfish?
god what do i do
why this suffering, what sin are You trying to correct? what are You trying to teach me? what good are You striving to bring out of this? please, i have no idea, i just keep screwing everything up, i'm so freaking scared i'm exhausted but please I don't want to be the villain anymore i don't want to do evil just because i feel dead, please give me some real hope of life beyond this absolute garbage bin of a "person" i am. this wreck of a self. this deplorable thing called "me."

i don't see a future for myself. at all.
i... if i try really hard to have hope, i can say that when i can feel the system, then i want a future, with them, but... right now, i feel alone and dead. literally dead. no hope at all. it's the self-hatred; it puts up plague-walls and nothing can get in.
...well isn't that just the problem. the plague. calcification.

i'm so sick of myself.
how am i supposed to exist when i live in this loathsome body. why is that so intensely disturbing to me.

another thing. slight topic switch.
i haven't been talking to chaos 0 at all lately. i'm not spending time with him at all. i only see him at night when i go to sleep and i get so many hideous flashbacks i haven't been really interacting with him even then.
i've forgotten how to love. i'm so tired. i'm so disgusted. i'm like... repulsed by intimacy. repulsed by anything vaguely like romance. it makes me feel filthy and evil. the instant resulting self-abuse is so maniacally violent it scares me. i want to die if someone so much as looks at me the wrong way. too many flashbacks.
i hate it. everything gets filtered through that bloody lens of past experiences that shook me to the foundations. i hate it. i hate that my brain is constantly so hypervigilant that it sees the tiniest similarities and screams murder about it. no chances. no risks. no remembering. no repeating. run and gun. get the heck out of there and if something or someone gets too close you snap and fight. like a wildfire. turns everything hydrophobic.
...god i want to sob but i can't feel a thing.

...wow this entry got really dark really fast.
that usually happens though. i let the automated stuff type out the daily notes, banal and embarrassing as they are, and then that humiliation just spirals down into this. "stop talking about yourself and the demeaning junkpile you call a life. shut the heck up before someone beats that arrogant stupidity out of you." except i wish someone would, especially a certain purple someone who used to be violet, i swear if i wasn't afraid of how demonic it makes me feel i would force her to switch hues myself, i'm sure i could wield that much power in here, but it would dehumanize me entirely.
what kind of a "human" am i anyway, oh wait, i guess i am "human" if i'm such a disgusting pig and a filthy whore.
i hate being "human" honestly. i always did, even as a kid. never "identified" as one. so grossed out by physical bodies and how other people acted. detestable stuff. i wanted nothing to do with any of it. i still don't.
but now i'm forced to admit and realize just how evil i actually am. and that "makes me human." it dooms me to obscenity. no wonder i want to die.
but job 36:20... don't be so bloody stupid. do you really want to die like this?
no. no i don't. it's why i refused to actually follow through with the suicide attempts in nc. refused to die in that filthy bathroom. refused to die in that atrocious state of life. refused to "let the devil win." put the pills down. put the alcohol down. put the knives down. step away from the ledge. you know the drill. yeah i was still an absolutely intolerable beast to the people around me, but hey, at least i didn't kill myself! you selfish abusive slut, maybe you SHOULD HAVE.

what in the world am i even typing
it's 111
i'm only going to get 6 hours of sleep again
then up that terrible house tomorrow with all the noise and flashbacks i am going to cry.
baby. stupid fat ugly baby. shut your whore mouth. crying is for the weak. crying is for manipulative abusers. crying is evil and offensive and disgusting annd wrong
i'm just spouting internalized trash at this point
wow no wonder we're so prone to bingepurges, how much glutted garbage is already in our psyche???

i want out
god i want out
i want to
"want want want" more slutty language shut up before i cut your tongue out

how ironic. talking about this with mimic all month.
"you have to want to change" "you have to want a better life"
well look at me, i refuse to admit that i do because that makes me a cowardly bastard. "i don't deserve better." etc.
don't want to be like this don't want to drag anyone else down with me no
absolute poltroon. get a freaking life
joke's on you, people like me deserve to be dead

"love doesn't use the word 'deserve'"

you know what the worst part of this is?
i'm going to burn out, stumble into that redlit bedroom, and that riverblooded creature is going to be there for me, and he's not going to hate me, and i won't know what to do at all.
i don't. i really don't.

i don't see him during the day anymore
i wonder why
no that's not rhetorical.
i mean i wonder if my subconscious has labeled him as "too sacred" to drag into my detestable daily struggle.
and yet we were all just discussing the incarnation again today, and how that choice of divinity to become human with ALL its abhorrence and wretchedness was a choice of love. god, literally GOD, decided to put apparent perfection aside and walk in the mud with us. because he wanted to give us the hope of a life better than this. something transcendent. and yet he also didn't want us to hate our current bodies. oh i know that goes completely against the fire and brimstone i learned. but it's true. jesus didn't hate his body. he didn't hate anyone else's, too. yes humanity is a fallen race but we aren't supposed to be. that's jesus's entire goal: transformation. restoration. recovery of truth. we're meant for light and love, REALLY we are, not all this cruel callous coldness. not all this rage and violence and bitterness. no fake tears, no panic attacks, no blame games, no manipulative schemes, no flashbacks, no abused people abusing people. what am i even trying to say

i'm so tired of feeling like love is too pure an emotion for a vile thing like me to ever feel.

this is why i run away from every relationship that gets too close, or looks at me too kindly
it makes me too acutely aware of the maggot-infested moirass i call a self
i'm a lethal contagion, get away from me, you'll end up dead or worse.

but it's been nineteen years
and even when i tell him to leave he won't.
even when i try to leave i can't.

i guess that counts for something.

it's almost 1:40. i'm too crushed spiritually to type any more.
six hours of sleep is pushing it at this point.

i really don't know how i'm going to deal with collapsing into bed and having him be right there. maybe i'll finally crack, let the light in, who knows.
it says a lot that i've been refusing to listen to music lately. that's proof of an internal hardening. music is cathartic. right now i'm blocking out all the options.
i really think it's trauma "prevention" nonsense. too many "near misses" in therapy, even at the beginning. too much "around the corner" horror threatening to burst onto the scene shrieking and covered in blood. really don't want to look at any of it. but i can't erase it. i've tried. it's been buried a long time but the hourly flashbacks are proof that it's clawing its way out of the coffin, thanks stupid weight gain triggers.
sorry. don't want to go down that route of vitriol again.

god help me please.
i could laugh, it hurts, i want to say "give me grace" but you always just point in that direction. "i did," you say. "you've got to open your heart to it first."
part of me angry at that but really the anger is just pain. wanting to cry. still can't.
god why. i'm not supposed to love him. or anyone. but especially not him.
why not, i am asked.
because i'm filthy dirty wrong stupid and he's not? because i'm just a faggot queer abomination remember? a laughingstock, an object of both mockery and hatred? someone who has committed too many sins to ever be able to function as a decent being ever again?
because he's nonhuman and nonphysical and that's "weird." and i'm stupid. and i'm not "doing what religion and culture and society obligates me to do" but god i'm so tired. i can't do it. i cannot. i cannot do it
i can't deny this either
i want to. lord i've tried. i am trying right now. stubbornly insisting that it's all fake, it was never real, i never actually cared, i don't even like him, haha it was all a ruse, game over, goodbye.
but then what? then what? what is my life then?
i have to turn off my heart to talk like that and that fact alone speaks volumes.
but "emotions are evil" my panicked "conscience" says. malformed as ever. "emotions are of the devil. that's why saints in paintings never smile. they always have flat faces and empty expressions because goodness doesn't feel anything. emotions are bad and wrong. if you feel them you are going to hell" etc etc etc
so what, making myself decidedly incapable of love is going to make me "good"???? i don't think so.

still.
too much trauma.
too much self-hatred.
legit terrified of someone wanting to get that close to me. scariest thing in the world
deep down i don't want to be scared of it. don't want to be afraid to be with him.
but i am. i'm scared of everybody right now because i'm so afraid of myself.

body getting real sick again
dizzy, heart skipping, shaky, nauseous. chest pain. headache coming back.
need to sleep. so tired inside and out.
god is this suffering punishment what did i do wrong please tell me so i can stop being so bad
is it the self hatred? is that it?
wouldnt that be ironic

god give me strength
yeah that's ironic too isn't it

don't let me die tonight
there's gotta be hope somewhere in all this
let me know your love in the morning
please.
i need hope. i need healing. i need to get my life together it's christmas for heaven's sakes

155am. i'm going to sleep.
hey by the way
tomorrow is still the anniversary. no amount of self-loathing can change that fact.
i know that makes you angry right now but please
stop and just read about what led up to this okay? if you can't feel anything on your own then read and remember.

there is hope, i promise you that, god is love itself and that's the ultimate fact of the universe
somehow everything is going to be okay

don't give up
it's gonna be all right

prismaticbleed: (aflame)


AUTOBIOGRAPHY

Try to identify things in your history that influenced the development of disordered eating.

My memory is pretty shot, and I'm tired of focusing on trauma. The System Archives are autobiography enough.
I want to use this space to jot down HAPPY things, proofs of JOY in life, a life I feel cut off & rejected from. But I STILL EXIST IN TIME & SPACE, AND MY PAST IS REAL-- ALL of it, NOT just the recent trauma!
I have had SO MUCH GOODNESS in life, DESPITE the trauma, and I CAN AND WILL CONTINUE TO HAVE GOODNESS!!

ACTUAL nice memories I have from childhood:

★ Spinning in circles under the overhead light in mom's room, the light as dim as it would go, pretending (believing) it was a "ritual" to transform into a dragon. I remember the soft blue carpet beneath my feet, and the feeling of solemn faith in my heart. The low ember of a lightbulb, its glow a soft reddish-gold circle, felt like a heart of its own. It was a very intimate thing, that transformative spinning, as a result. I kept my dragon-ness a brightly burning secret within me as I re-entered the daylight, knowing I was "something more" than was apparent. I wondered if anyone else could tell, or know.

★ The scents & visuals of the beautiful, bright flowers at our home forest, around Easter-- grape hyacinths, bluet flowers, violets, dandelions, clovers, buttercups, arbutus, tulips, irises, peonies, white & purple lilacs, forsythia, Easter lilies & hyacinths, and my WISTERIA BUSH, to say the least! Blueberries blossoming on the hill. Wintergreen peeking through the snow. The sticky gorgeous scent of evergreen sap. The smell of the pine needles in winter. The scent of autumn maple & hickory & oak & sassafras. The plush wet texture of thick lichen-studded moss, like a carpet of emerald softness, rolling like mountains over the side yard. The taste of birch bark, given to me by dad. The smell of spring in the air. Eating grass with Viral and thinking it was hilarious. The old roses on the garden gate. The old grapevine on the back hill. The old apple tree I tried to climb, and the endearingly wizened, sour little fruits it produced. The cherry trees, and all their ants. The rose-of-sharon trees in the corners of the yard. Finding wild scallions & eating them gleefully. Picking raspberries from the garden like they were gems. ALL OF DIAMEW.

★ Walks up & down the pipeline, long before any industrialization arrived. I loved the steep climb, the wide flat rocks, the random hidden puddles & ponds higher up, the hidden waterfall off to the right (that I don't think exists anymore). I remember the glorious headrush of ORANGE as we walked it in autumn, finding old train tracks & imagining where they could lead. It always felt, climbing that ascent, like I was deftly & swiftly taking hold of the future itself, a wild & beautiful thing, untameable but fiercely fond of all who came to meet it here, on the rocks & ridges, with a sense of wonder & adventure & hope. I treasured all my scrapes & scratches & bruises. I miss those days.

★ The beautiful smell of Thornhurst trips: woodsmoke, river water, evergreens & shade. I remember roasting marshmallows until they bubbled bronze & brass, enjoying the crisp & chewy bite that guarded such soft warm sweetness. I remember dad grilling burgers as we lit the charcoal and watched it shimmer red. I remember the cool wood of the picnic tables, and the quiet of the trees. I remember Fernsburg, all the foam on the water and its loud white rushing song. I would always try to walk on the rocks peeking above the surface, scared to fall but fiercely joyful to be IN the river regardless. There was a log across it further down but it was too soft to hold weight. I don't know why that river felt so potently magical, or why I felt it was so important to cross. It felt like there was something on the other side, something in the crossing itself-- a rebirth, almost; the start of a new & long-awaited story. I knew that if I made it across, it would be a new world. I would be a new person. And I knew I was expected, awaited with joy, over there.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------


some system memories.

♥ After the System massacre in late December '13? Walking around the living room & listening to "Good Day" by Jukebox the Ghost, WEEKS later? And suddenly "seeing" Laurie with wings, and KNOWING-- FEELING-- that she was still alive; there was still hope. It was like the world itself came back to life. Everything was suddenly saturated with hope & joy. It truly was a "good day." I felt my heart opening like a flower after a long winter.
♥ Mister Sandman kissing my nose & forehead before we would "go to work" for the night; his aged yet vibrant, gently strong hands cupping my face.
♥ Standing over the oven range in SLC and abruptly dissociating for OVER AN HOUR for Marik's 3rd *incident*; until that day we HADN'T been close, but AFTER we forged such a sincere & strong bond. He was all gold with HOPE, even after succumbing (briefly!) to despair. I'll never forget it.
♥ Chaos 0 sitting with me on the couch in SLC when I assumedly got food poisoning & was so scared, sad, & alone. I wept in his arms, and thanked God for him.
♥ That one horrifically numb-depressed day in ~2015 when "I" was in the kitchen chopping up carrots & feeling miserable hollow; suddenly XENOPHON appeared GHOSTING-- which she had just learned how to do-- and asked if I was okay. I said no, so she tried to cheer me up, by asking that I bring up her favorite song on Spotify-- "Simple Reminder" by Tokimonsta-- and dance with her. Even though I felt so numb, I'd never say no to my baby girl. So there we were, dancing to Tokimonsta in the empty kitchen on a quiet autumn evening, and suddenly I felt real joy. Life was worth living, if only for her.
♥ "Meeting" Scalpel as he sang Everything Everything that one day in CNC I "tried to run away." I remember the metal in his teeth & the rings on his zealous hands.
♥ Christmas Eve's Eve, 2011, with Chaos 0, on the living room couch by the tree. I saw the green of his eyes & felt the ocean of his heart. I was so in love.
♥ That one night after an "avoidance" period when I went upstairs to meet him, and he gave me this look of pure love and heartache that struck my own heart back to light.
♥ The night I tried to kill myself in front of the bathroom mirror and Laurie FIGHTING LIKE HELL to stop me... then me, weeks later, doing the same for her.
♥ The night after a hack when I reached out to Julie and offered her hope with us. I was standing by the bathroom closet. I FELT something change in her heart.
♥ That one morning on the bus on the way to high school when, after an aching discussion, Genesis & I basically made out. It was so sincere & real. I FELT his Gem.
♥ Genesis ghosting alongside me for YEARS. Laughing out loud & elbowing him & asking him to "hold stuff." Him saying he loved me at the Confirmation altar.
♥ That LCCC morning where I think I actually skipped class & stayed in the car, because we went upstairs to FIND LEON, I think? I remember Julie being SO STRONG & COURAGEOUS; her heart really shone through. I remember cathedral arches; I remember how cold it was. I loved them all with my whole heart.
♥ Leon warping us out of Tar ambushes. Leon being a DEAD SHOT against it, even with his hands shaking. The snow-bluebells-myrrh scent of Indigo.
♥ The BLC heartspace exploration events, and ALL the key moments-- the Angel Helmet, the Mirror Oasis Room, fighting the Razor Splinter on the beach, Lynne using her arrows to paralyze the Tar-Celebi, Leon sobbing & wiping blood out of my hair in the white nave of the Cathedral itself.
♥ Those first few MOMENTOUS seconds in SLC when Laurie PUSHED ME OUT OF FRONTING & took over, and looked incredulously at our hands; her vibe like GRAVITY.
♥ Meeting Razor. Meeting Wreckage. Meeting Algorith. Meeting Knife. Meeting Sugar. Meeting Mulberry. In moments of horror, I still treasure them.
♥ Sitting on the bed at COPE in 2017 and the System WAKING BACK UP from dormancy, Laurie immediately putting a victoriously comforting hand on my shoulder. My ENTIRE sense of life & self SHIFTED & FOCUSED and I felt like I could breathe again. I remember us all thinking, "now what?" but we were TOGETHER!
♥ During "THE Lockout," parked in front of the Albright library, and GENESIS unexpectedly ghosting when I got out of the car, deeply worried. Seeing him, I began to feel HOPE.
♥ That one day after Easter when the Coregroup & I went into Saint John's church alone, & kneeling in front of the altar we swore to ALWAYS love & protect each other. I can still feel the cold white marble, & see the sunlight in the dark, & smell the Easter lilies. It was such a significant and beautiful moment.
♥ Laurie straight-up THROWING A CHAIR at Waldorf during a Xanga; Wally laughed SO HARD it was adorable. Chaos 0 came in later and was SO CONFUSED.
♥ The "heater hell" night; going outside & lying on the roof of the car, looking up at the stars in the cold, and Laurie suddenly ghosting to my left. The feeling I got, with her & beneath the sky... it was transcendent. Looking up into space & shivering, my eyes full of tears, I felt both scared & reassured-- there was the big picture, and I was so small! But then, seeing her looking up too, that iron-violet smile crinkling her face... I felt that yes, I still mattered. I was PART of all that, here, with her.
♥ When physical life gets overwhelming & scary & depressing... remember that what you SEE is NOT ALL THERE IS!! The things-- and people-- that TRULY matter can ONLY be seen with the HEART. So GO THERE!! Spend time TOGETHER again, with EVERYONE! Find people! Meet people! Learn things! FIGHT things! Talk for hours! Just LIVE, TOGETHER!! THAT is what will get us through. WE ARE "RECOVERY." Re-read and print out ALL the beautiful moments we wrote down... then go make some new ones!



prismaticbleed: (held)


+ We had a LEGIT TRAUMA SHUTDOWN last night, which was very disturbing because WE COULDN'T "OVERRIDE" IT TO FRONT. The body was designated SO UNSAFE that EVERYONE WAS LOCKED OUT-- that is, notably, EXCEPT ANY VIOLENT PROTECTOR. Shockingly, WRECKAGE could get halfway in, as could our favorite "angry writer" (we THINK?)-- who STILL doesn't have a name OR clear color (they MIGHT be dark vermilion?? in any case they're NOT RED, not even Blood; their vibes are VERY specific and DON'T match hers!!)-- but THAT'S IT. Julie tried, Infi tried, Scalpel tried, Sugar tried, Knife tried, RAZOR tried, LAURIE tried-- but ALL of them either had "inapplicable" functions OR functions that were incompatible with the perceived DANGER and "REQUIRED" behavior/ lack thereof? Retributors ARE strong & crisis-anchored, BUT they CAN'T & AREN'T BUILT TO do anything in a "FREEZE" SITUATION!! The ONLY reason why WRECKAGE & "SCALD" COULD, is because the body is frozen to SURVIVE A PROLONGED THREAT, BUT if that threat becomes an IMMINENT DANGER-- especially directly-- WE NEED TO THEN FIGHT TO SURVIVE!!! And THOSE Nousfoni MUST THEREFORE BE SOCIALLY COMPATIBLE. After literally dying from it in CNC, LAURIE IS NOT. She's actually FORBIDDEN from publically fronting SO HER TRUE FUNCTION WILL BE PROTECTED & PRESERVED. She's MEANT TO BE INTERNAL; ALL HER POWER IS ALSO INTERNAL! She fights NONPHYSICAL threats. ON THE OTHER HAND, WRECKAGE EXISTS TO PROTECT THE CHILDREN, who historically and notably are threatened by OUTSIDE ABUSE!!! So she CAN get a foothold, however clumsily, EVEN if we're frozen, SOLELY BECAUSE WE ARE IN PERCEIVED DANGER AND MIGHT QUICKLY NEED TO JUMP INTO ACTION TO "SURVIVE" THAT DANGER.
HOWEVER. There's ANOTHER distinction. WRECKAGE STILL ISN'T A SOCIAL!!!! Her true roots are INTERNAL! She DID originally manifest OUTSIDE, BUT since the CHILDREN would not/ could not front, she ANCHORED INSIDE, to primarily PROTECT THEIR SELVES, but STILL ABLE & READY TO FRONT IF NEEDED-- a very unique case, since she IS ACTUALLY NOT MEANT FOR VIOLENCE. She would NEVER "attack" while in the body-- it wouldn't have affected the INTERNALLY BASED ABUSERS anyway. THAT'S why the RETRIBUTORS exist!! AND EVEN THEY were SHIFTED INSIDE when their external function got TOO DEEP in terms of SELFHOOD for them to remain a SELF-LIMITED SOCIAL. Ironically, that constrained & "shallow" sense of self IS WHAT ALLOWS SOCIALS TO BE "SOCIAL"!! They would NOT BE ABLE TO EXIST IN THE BODY IF THEY HAD THEIR OWN SELF-IMAGE & AWARENESS? THAT is why it is SO HARD to reach them or talk to them-- typically, their very awareness of "selfhood" is minimized, so they CAN switch at hyperspeeds AND not experience body dysphoria/ dissonance in the process: THE MAIN PURPOSE OF A SOCIAL IS TO "SOCIALIZE"-- TO EXIST IN THE BODY AS A CONTEXTUALLY CONSTRAINED "PERSONA," IN ORDER FOR US TO SURVIVE THAT CONTEXT. That INCLUDES Socials who exist to CHANGE or ESCAPE that context, if/ when it is deemed intolerable/ dangerous enough to require such active interference. So that includes BOTH the scared AND the scary.
ACTUALLY... thinking about it, I wonder if ALL SOCIALS TRULY ADHERE TO TRAUMA MECHANICS??? As in the triangle of VICTIM/ PERSECUTOR/ RESCUER, AND/OR the CPTSD "STRESS RESPONSE" SQUAD: FIGHT/ FLIGHT/ FREEZE/ FAWN. Because it REALLY SEEMS APPLICABLE and it would make A LOT OF SENSE!!! It would ALSO FINALLY give us a way of understanding AND categorizing AND possibly even IDENTIFYING the Socials at large, who have been a frustrating enigma for YEARS, preventing UNITY between System levels & seriously affecting our ability to function at ALL, let alone as a WHOLE. Socials almost ALWAYS bring along DISSOCIATIVE EPISODES, either BY their fronting OR as the CAUSE/ TRIGGER FOR their fronting! Arguably, dissociation "STOPS" when they LEAVE??? Because trauma triggers-- although they DO force out Socials to cope physically, ALSO "wake up" the SPECTRUM, the "internal" nousfoni who MANAGE the CPTSD ITSELF. When the social situation is finally deemed "safe enough" TO allow ACTUAL THOUGHT & SELFAWARENESS, the "UPSTAIRS" folks IMMEDIATELY jump into action... INSIDE!!! Because THAT'S OUR JOB!!! And THAT'S why CNC was LETHAL-- it LITERALLY UPROOTED THE UPSTAIRS, dragging it into the SELF-SUPPRESSING SOCIAL REALM, and through that FORCED "REDEFINEMENT" OF FUNCTION-- MANDATED BY THE LEVEL SHIFT-- it ALL BUT MASSACRED CENTRAL. THAT'S ALSO WHY "CENTRAL" STILL HASN'T BEEN ABLE TO RECOVER-- the nousfoni who WERE so traumatically "repurposed" by that identity loss/ socialization of self, that they MIGHT NOT BE ABLE TO "RECOVER" WITHOUT A HARD RESET. Which, arguably, most of them DID NOT??? The majority of us just... disappeared. They "can" be pinged in most cases, but the signal comes back MANGLED, which is HORRIFYING to consider. The pings ALSO feel STUCK ELSEWHERE?? Some undefined "space"; intangible & distant & separate. LIMINAL space, perhaps?? But the POINT is, "HEADVOICES" CANNOT FRONT WITHOUT BREAKING; at least, not for long, and even then EVERY instance is arguably "one time too many"-- it's STILL a minor trauma that FORCES a TOTAL SELF-CONTEXT WARPING. And that is OBJECTIVELY LETHAL. So, NO, WE SHOULDN'T BE "TRYING TO FRONT" IN A CRISIS-- THAT'S NOT OUR JOB!! OUR JOB IS TO PROTECT & GUIDE THE SOCIALS WHO ARE MEANT TO EXIST IN THE BODYSPACE!!! We just DON'T KNOW WHO THEY ARE YET, because we haven't had either the knowledge OR the opportunity TO do so! But now, literally right now, we have more insight than EVER into their sphere of existence, and more HOPE than ever for the ULTIMATE UNITY of us all. God willing, and God guide us!
...There are two places to start, I think? One, is to go through our old census & determine WHICH SOCIALS fit WHICH TRAUMA ROLES/ GROUPS; and two, is to help CENTRAL heal by RE-CLARIFYING & RE-ROOTING the souls of the Nousfoni who "died off" in CNC? We need to BETTER UNDERSTAND our INTERNAL function groups, too!!! I KNOW the "emotion wheel" applies at large, but what else? OH!! And WHERE IS THE OVERLAP OF FUNCTION?? Because there ARE some Nousfoni-- NOTABLY "SCALD"-- WHO EXIST IN THE "MIDDLE"??? They DO have self-awareness, but it's DIM & very limited in depth; YET it's ENOUGH to keep them OUT of fully fronting OR occupying bodyspace, while ALSO being insufficient to let them UPSTAIRS... so they end up, again, in LIMINALITY.
It's honestly a fascinating phenomenon that we've ONLY really been able to grasp OR recognize THROUGH THE HANDWRITERS. (XANGAS TOO!!) That was our FIRST cognizance of the fact that there IS a "midspace," a liminal realm "between" the "Inside & Outside," that COULD not only "hold" Upstairs folks WITHOUT their functions totally breaking, but ALSO that HELD ITS OWN NATIVE PEOPLE. When unidentified voices becan to speak out in obvious self-awareness, we realized how much BIGGER & MORE COMPLEX our innerworld was, more than we had ever imagined. But it's STILL such a mystery. We haven't had the opportunities TO "explore" it much, because it feels like you CAN'T really "go there" OUTSIDE of writing/ typing??? It REQUIRES that "halfway" state of mind TO access-- a "liminality" VERY different from "daydreaming" ("HEARTSPACE"/ LEAGUESPACE!), which DOESN'T involve the body as anything other than an "automated vehicle" in which TO dream, but NOT containing ANY sense of self at the moment (the typical audiovisual accompaniment facilitated that)-- and it CAN'T be "forced" as a result. Really, NOTHING TRUE CAN BE "FORCED," EVER. On that note, before I forget-- concerning the life-restoration AND/OR REASSIGNMENT of the Central Spectrum Nousfoni... that absolutely cannot be forced, even with "good intentions." Just because I/we might want someone to "come back" in a certain way, that doesn't mean that they will, OR even that they CAN. So there's a huge aspect of surrender required, in the inherent functionality of our System as a whole. ONLY GOD IS "IN CONTROL." The rest of us can only cooperate, in open-hearted humility & open-minded surrender, all of it through LOVE & TRUST & HOPE. But yes. We CAN'T control the growth process but we CAN PLANT SEEDS. And we do have some, concerning the Central fracturing aftermath? Paradoxically perhaps, but hopefully still. The keyword is "fracturing." Centralites, who would LOSE their own selves upon being forced to front, "GAINED" replacement "selves" ACCORDING TO WHAT THE SOCIAL SYSTEM "NEEDED" TO SURVIVE IN THE CONTEXTS THEY CONSISTENTLY ENTERED, "new SOCIAL functions" THAT WERE ALSO "FORCED" TO STILL "COMPLY WITH" THEIR INHERENT SPECTRUM HUE CHARACTERISTICS??? Let's use Infinitii as an example, as ze illustrated this the most dramatically: the FIRST TIME ze fronted, ze was ENTIRELY hirself, so to speak... at least, in essence? BUT JUST BEING IN THE BODY mandated a mutation of being, in taking a "spiritual" creature and MAKING them "physical"-- AND BY DOING SO THROUGH the SAME BODYSPACE AS THE TRAUMA-ANCHORED SOCIALS AND SELF-ABUSIVE PERSECUTORS!!! Mind you, VIBES STICK. That poor body went through enough hell for the ECHOES of it to LINGER, and to therefore DIRECTLY AFFECT ANYONE WHO ENTERED THAT SPACE. I guess what I'm trying to say is... bodies hold trauma. Infi was never meant to be in a body. Putting those two things together was doomed to end in catastrophe, and it did. BUT. IT DID NOT OCCUR IN A VACUUM!!! TBAS GROOMED HIR TO BE EXACTLY WHAT THEY WANTED HIR TO BE. The traumatized body was already wrecked by it, and Infi's REAL and ORIGINAL purpose WAS TO TRY AND HELP US "ACCEPT THE INEVITABLE" IN A SXABUSE SITUATION WE SAW NO ESCAPE FROM. The ONLY "escape" was surrender, and Infi sure as hell did. Black is entirely receptive. Ze WAS doomed to being fatally corrupted/ redefined by an external force that DEMANDED surrender. And ze broke. Ze COULD NO LONGER EXIST INSIDE, and hir SOCIAL function was TOXIC-- a "fawn" role that would do ANYTHING it was told, "just to be loved." Our OWN definition of "love" was smothered & crushed; at least, with them it was. We "had to" acquiesce to THEIR definition for "love" to exist at ALL. But I'm getting off topic. The point is: Infi fronted SO MUCH, in SUCH SPECIFIC REPEATED CONTEXTS, that ze COULD NO LONGER EXIST UPSTAIRS; hir VERY FUNCTION was REVISED to a SOCIAL ROLE, fatally so. BUT. LAURIE KILLED HIR IN THAT STATE, CAUSING A "HARD RESET" INTERNALLY, and therefore POTENTIALLY ALLOWING FOR A FUTURE "REBOOT" WITH A DIFFERENT-- and HEALTHY-- INTERNAL FUNCTION!! Which is EXACTLY what happened, I think this spring? But "Infi" DID "resurrect," although ze IS still unstable AND DEEPLY TRAUMATIZED. Ze PROBABLY WILL NOT, and CANNOT, truly stabilize UNTIL ZE CLEARLY "DETACHES" HIR IDENTITY FROM THAT SOCIALLY CORRUPTED "NONSELF." ...however. THAT fact is the WILDCARD here. Infi, Laurie, and probably several others who "lost themselves" through fronting-- ALL of them were "ASSIGNED A "NEW" SOCIAL ROLE-SELF" to OVERRIDE their INTERNAL self and SHIFT THEIR VERY ROOTS TO THE SOCIAL SPHERE, NOT CENTRAL!! So Central was emptied, colors faded, identities were twisted beyond recognition... and the System crashed. It LITERALLY IMPLODED, like a dying star, & REMAINED like that for YEARS... but it COULDN'T STAY DEAD. TRUE LIFE CANNOT DIE. So, color began to return, and we began to remember our TRUE hearts again, slowly. AND YET. THE BODY DIDN'T DIE. SO NEITHER DID THE SOCIALS??? And, terrifyingly, perhaps those "spectrum splinters" didn't die, either. I wonder. After all, when Laurie first resurrected, she had a TON of disturbing difficulty "STABILIZING INTO HERSELF"-- because she had BEEN DAMAGED in that respect, LOST profoundly for a time, and although the HEART of her CANNOT be damaged, that heart has been scarred nevertheless. She's STILL unstable, her function unclear now, as she tries to distinguish the truth of her new life from the lies and turmoil of her social-skewed past. And when people in here are unstable, they splinter. And I've met them. They wear her face like a mask but they are APPARENTLY NOT HER, and their appearances/ vibes are beginning to shift, the more they ARE called out as liars. Eventually we hope that they'll be their "own people" and Laurie will clearly discern her self & function APART from them. Same with Infi, & Lynne, & many others I'm sure. And although right now those splinters ARE mostly negative-- TRAUMA HOLDERS by nature-- THEY, TOO, PLAY A PURPOSE and always did. It just needs to be purified & healed. So we must strive to do so, as we learn more about them, and ourselves. I feel this is a KEY STEP in finally healing/ forgiving that trauma. God I hope so. Please help us.


prismaticbleed: (worried)


post-breakfast//

BONUS OMELET! ♥ They're slowly losing the misapplied anxiety, thank God, but they NEED a solid positive reassociation, which they currently lack. Still, we DID do that for two OTHER foods this morning, using yesterday's powerful League-imagining technique:
+ KAETO loves strawberry PopTarts. They're fast, bright, warm, sweet, uncomplicated, fun, & a little childish-- just like she likes to be. Even their colors (Red & SPRINKLES) are 100% her vibe. With all her running about & impatient streak, they're typically the only breakfast she'll get!
+ NIKEISHA enjoys green tea. In contrast to Kaeto's fire, she-- like a plant-- savors it slowly, mindfully, with its slightly bitter-earth undertone and green glow. I think she sips it as she studies, and/or tends to the greenery I always see filling her living space/ environment?
The taste data for BOTH DIDN'T EVEN REGISTER at first-- I personally had NO positive associations known for either, ONLY negative ones, PLUS the "personal dissonance" ACTUALLY HINDERED INPUT, like two "out of sync" soundwaves cancelling each other out!! BUT!! Once we "intuitively found/ tapped into" LEAGUE resonance, the data LOCKED IN, finally being ABLE to VIA the new, powerfully resonant & SOLID foundations-- which were BOTH POSITIVE AND PERSONALLY UNINVASIVE??? THAT is a FASCINATING & KEY aspect to the League resonance ties: even though they are VASTLY different than my own, they STILL have anchors in MY heart & mind, WITHOUT impinging on the integrity of MY personal/ historical identity-- something Nousfoni often CAN DO, because we SHARE a body/ psyche, therefore making confusion/ overlap tragically inevitable (AND potentially traumatic, as the TBAS days proved). It's such an intriguing distinction-- the League & Spectrum BOTH emanate from MY soul, BUT I don't identify with the League, whereas I DO with the Spectrum. Again, it feels like that distinction is born FROM the "self" association (FROM vs OF??), AND explains WHY INSPACERS ALWAYS SEEM TO CORRUPT!! THAT'S what happened with Justice!!! So yeah this is ANOTHER game-changer; thank You God for guiding us, and revealing this!!
+ Back to breakfast-- we don't "like" sugar, BUT do seem to like the molasses still, despite trauma?? It's still unclear, but we KNOW that personally I don't "like" white sugar. See, THAT'S where the League/ Spectrum differentiation becomes most clear: if an "opinion" or "aspect" contrary to MY OWN is encountered BUT NOT ANCHORED INTO THE LEAGUE, it roots into the SYSTEM AS A POTENTIAL SOCIAL, further "denaturing" our core identity BY "PREVENTING" INDIVIDUALITY IN THE BODY-- "switching" TO "MATCH" EXTERNAL VARIATIONS then becomes the instinctive "norm," a form of "toxic coping" that sees LOSS OF "SELF" as the ONLY way to SURVIVE CONFLICT with the outside world??? BECAUSE WE CANNOT HONESTLY ACCEPT OR EVEN PROPERLY UNDERSTAND "DISLIKE," WITHOUT IMPOSING A MORAL "JUDGMENT" ON INHERENTLY "NEUTRAL" THINGS LIKE FOOD!!! To our psyche, "dislike" should & DOES ONLY APPLY TO SIN. To "dislike" something GOD CREATED based on our own stupid "unique vibe" IS A SIN, as it's a form of SELF-IDOLATRY & REJECTION OF "WHAT IS" ACCORDING TO GOD'S PLAN & WILL!!! So, in our mind, we CANNOT dislike ANYTHING... unless it's a sin. We can dislike a violent movie, but NOT the color yellow, OR the taste of chocolate, WITHOUT "LABELING" THEM AS "BAD" in order to "resolve" the debilitating moral confusion & guilt & panic we get FROM that dislike. Which becomes UNBEARABLE & TRAUMATIC when we THEN STILL HAVE TO EAT THEM-- triggering our "CONTAMINATION PANIC" at the perceived horror of therefore LITERALLY "SWALLOWING SIN" and thus BECOMING SIN-- AND expressing implicit APPROVAL of it THROUGH that ingestion-- that demonic mockery of true communion. THAT'S why we are SO DESPERATE to "LIKE" ALL FOODS, NO EXCEPTIONS, because that is the ONLY way to prevent this moral collapse of a process, one that we are doomed to endure EVERY time we eat, until that ultimate goal is achieved. ONLY THROUGH GRACE, KIDDO, so MAKE SURE YOU PRAY and TRUST GOD instead of vainly relying on your own data/ logic/ efforts/ etc. I'm just human. Without God's grace working in & FOR me, I AM DOOMED TO FAIL, simply because I'M NOT GOD and GOD IS LIFE/ LOVE and I can ONLY have those BY HAVING GOD!! That's actually a JUBILANT HOPE, so hold to it & work ACCORDING to it!! God WANTS to help you, so LET HIM IN TO DO SO.
+ Oatmeal, oddly, for the record, IS out vibe?? Well, MY vibe, which I NEED to distinguish. Yes, we're a System, but the Nousfoni that DO eat (ONLY SOCIALS!!) have DRAMATICALLY DIFFERENT & DISTINCT VIBES IN ORDER TO FUNCTION/ SURVIVE, so saying "OUR" is actually invalidating & damaging & rejecting the ACTUAL resonances of BOTH them & myself!!! BUT a fascinating note-- they ALL can "sympathize" WITH the CORE'S "vibe" as like-able, NOT passing the moral judgment? Just like I can with THEIR likes. STILL, their EXCLUSIVE INTEGRITY MUST BE MAINTAINED, because ANY & ALL VIBE DISSONANCE TRIGGERS THE MORAL PANIC by forcing a "paradox" in which two "clashing" resonances are futilely being forced into an impossible attempt at harmony? But honestly it hurts my head to even think about. IT'S A BROKEN SYSTEM. There IS no "moral" nature to foods!!! THAT'S why ALL OF THIS NEEDS TO BE REASSIGNED TO THE LEAGUE, NOT THE SPECTRUM!!!! Otherwise I'll NEVER heal from this disordered mindset & thus I'll KEEP "splitting" into hyperspecialized Socials that not only perpetuate that distorted "either/ or" thinking but BY that, also PREVENT ME FROM EVER REALISTICALLY RE-UNIFYING & RESTORING MY TRUE, HISTORICAL, WHOLE SELF!!! The moral panic might still occur, BUT by utilizing the LEAGUE to ELIMINATE CONDEMNATION, then by God's grace I CAN HEAL. That will never happen via dissociation. Shattering my psyche to "BE OTHER PEOPLE" in order to "survive" the "inescapable" moral panic IS ACTUALLY PERPETUAGINT TRAUMA BEHAVIOR, AND DISRESPECTING/ DENYING GOD'S PLAN & INTENTION FOR ME AS A UNIQUE INDIVIDUAL, WHO WAS MADE TO LIVE FOR GOD, NOT IN IMITATING OTHER PEOPLE!!! And for the record, GOD DOESN'T FRACTURE PSYCHES. Ultimately, to be BRUTALLY honest, the ONLY way the SPECTRUM/ SYSTEM ITSELF CAN SURVIVE is if it JOINS THE LEAGUE and DETACHES ENTIRELY FROM MY SENSE OF SELF. Otherwise, I'll forever be pulled in a million different directions, and I'll NEVER be able to LIVE in EITHER the present moment OR in this body-- MY body, GOD'S GIFT TO ME!!!



prismaticbleed: (shatter)


pre-breakfast//

Oh God I'm struggling so much. Let me please just pour my hurting heart out to You. no pretention.

I'M SO ANGRY & SCARED I DON'T WANT HER TO SIT NEXT TO BE I NEED TO BE ALONE!!!!!!!! IT HURTS I'M SO SCARED I'M SO SAD I'M HELPLESS TRAPPED MONITORED AGAIN
I WANT TO SCREAM AND CRY AND THROW uP. EVEN THOUgH bReAKFASt was Good AND NIcE we DIDN'T GET TO ENJOY IT (STUPID!!! SELFISH!! WHORE!!! STOP THINKING ABOUT ""ENJOYING"" EATING THAT'S A SLUT WANT) im sorry
but it's true we can't pull ourself together
we're SEVERELY tempted to VIOLENTLY SELF-SABOTAGE/ LASH OUT/ MELTDOWN SOLELY to "SCARE PEOPLE AWAY" SO WE CAN BE SAFE & ALONE!!!!!
We want to CRY I feel so dead & hopeless
I cAnt exisT ARouND OThER PEOPLE ITS EITHER US OR thEM
I WANT TO BE ALONE
ALONE ALONE!!!!
PLEASE!!!!
PLEASE
PLEASE JUST LET US EXIST TOO PLEASE.
WHEN OTHER PEOPLE GET THAT CLOSE, THAT INVASIVE, WE LOSE OUR SENSE OF SELF AND REALITY THERE ARE NO BOUNDARIES TO KEEP THEM OUT OR PROTECT US OR KEEP US SAFE IT IS (TO US) PSYCHOLOGICAL RAPE AND WE WILL DIE
I don't think I we can survive that again
no more
RUN. JUST RUN AWAY. WE CAN'T SURVIVE OR LIVE AT ALL LIKE THIS
but won't that make us a bad fake christian?
"obedience unto death" remember
yeah but there's no love in this terror-stricken, gritted-teeth "endurance"
and carrying ANY cross without love doesn't save us or anyone else, you HYPOCRITE.

God I dont know what to do
im such a coward.               im sorry







post-breakfast//

quick breakfast notes for the actual meal: we got a SURPRISE OMELET and we COMPLETELY ENJOYED IT this time! No trauma, no anxiety. Our only "obstacle" is expecting it to taste like traditional eggs, which it DOESN'T and actually ISN'T SUPPOSED TO! it's "eggy" more like a custard or something-- blended w/ milk, maybe, but mostly just LIGHT & AIRY. no heavy yolk taste or neutral white taste, NOR the savory note of scrambleds. an omelet is its own thing AND IF you acknowledge & respect that, it CANNOT "DISAPPOINT," and GOD WILLING it will ALSO prevent that ridiculous inexplicable "compulsive dislike" that IGNORES actual complete conscience data input & comprehension!!! When we DO truly feel & process the facts, guess what? We DO LIKE OMELETS. The ONLY remaining fear is from the August binges & feeling "compelled/ addicted." BUT if we SET THAT ASIDE, we honestly DO still enjoy them-- AND for some reason, in that basic state, they are POWERFULLY tied to DAD!! We should ask him about that.
+ Lemon yogurt has a LOT of sugar (15g) BUT it is another beloved reminder of grandma-- AND it was her brother's favorite, too.
+ Oatmeal is always perfect in its simplicity-- BUT it ALSO teaches a powerful spiritual lesson as such! We may be tempted to add sugar to it, BUT RESIST THAT, because its humility reminds us of CHRIST, Who came to us PLAIN, leaving the "sugar" of Divinity in HEAVEN, the TRUE sweetness... ADDING "WORLDLY" SUGAR like pomp & riches & power, is SINFUL. It is ONLY in that plainness that the DEEPER, GENTLE, INHERENT, REAL SWEETNESS CAN BE DISCERNED!! ONLY PURE & SIMPLE HEARTS CAN (TRULY!) SEE GOD, and this is a perfect "as above so below" reflection. God is hidden, yet apparent. We must be plain, too, to "taste" Him.
+ Thanks to John Pollock, RAISINS ARE NOW SAFE!!! AND POSITIVE??? We thought of Jesus & His Disciples eating them during their long travels on the road, teaching & spreading the Good News, and THEIR powerful innate sweetness took on that same meaning-- concentrated joy, life-giving strength, food saturated with light.



post-group//

"Recreation group" EMOTIONAL COLLAPSE. The previous page topic (+ an IMMEDIATELY following Treatment Team meeting in which we BLUNTLY, HONESTLY, & OPENLY discussed & disclosed that tumultuous situation AND its historical roots/ future consequences) had us severely compromised emotionally, and today they JUST SO HAPPENED to decide to do... breathing exercises & "meditations." WITH new age music. WHILE the acoustic guitar singer from YESTERDAY'S meltdown was loudly performing next door. And we just BROKE DOWN.
+ Q told us to "just breathe" and "it'll be okay" WHILE he was (unknowingly) traumatizing us?
+ TBAS trauma breathing, no details EVER
+ Jade & her schizophrenic new age beliefs about breathing = altered consciousness AND that terrifying "lust" breath-thing she would ALWAYS do
+ "Feeling" our own breathing TOO much when in danger & desperately trying to control it
+ Memories of "suffocating" & "cold lungs" with slow breathing, especially at night
+ when grandma was dying, her breathing got so bad
+ that awful new age music playing when i woke up and she wasnt breathing anymore

sobbed silently but inconsolably for 45 solid minutes. maybe more. SOAKED our mask, glasses, & clothes.
we lost too much. jade can die any day and we won't know. mom is getting so old, oh mom, she could be gone so fast. she pushes herself too hard. dad is getting so old and tired. his hair is all gray, we aren't even that close to him yet, its awful. i dont want this distance,
grandpa died in his sleep, we werent even in the same state, we got the phone call, he's gone, we couldnt even attend his funeral,
grandma. God we miss her so much. its unbearable. we MISS that week or two we got covid and had to sleep next to her, in bed all day sharing her pain. and the week after the hospital when we couldnt breathe and slept there too. she had the oxygen machine. sharing hurts.
i was such a bitch. coward from pain on easter. religious hypocrite. went to 5 masses and binge-puked from excruciating pain instead of STAYING WITH HER and sharing that last holiday of hope which I CRUSHED.
she ate her last meal that night and i wasnt there
i even threw up in hospice from pain & fear
while they had her so full of pain meds she couldnt wake up
did it even matter that i was there?
i was such a stone cold bitch
i was two dAYS LATE
I SHOULD HAVE BEEN THERE IN THE AMBULANCE WITH HER
I WANTED TO BE
I

i was a coward
i lay alone in the ER and sobbed
i knew i was an irredeemable fool
a hypocrite
a
i
i abandoned her
i showed up two days late
i got too damn complacent
distracted reading on my fcking PHONE instead of just
looking at her
being with her
i fell asleep like a coward
too complacent
forgot to kiss her goodnight
when i woke up
she wasnt breathing
that damn new age music
im so sorry grandma
i love you
im so so sorry






post-lunch//

lunch was spaghetti & meatballs, broccoli/ cauliflower, parmesan, OJ & grape juice vanilla frozen yogurt. it was fitting, considering this morning-- grandpa's favorite meal, and what they served at grandma's funeral. VFW food. church community food. "comfort" yet "mourning" food. no trauma, just grief, and an odd consolation, "memento mori." they will eat this at my funeral, too.

+ too much salt & pepper on vegs. forgot how overpowering they are. upset. Jesus said forgive, its okay, we neeed the reminder. by it we're learning to love plain things more. it fits us. i like quieter things. no more loud yelling sharp spices or sauces. the spaghetti Actually HELPS because its SO neutral & mild, the sauce is grounded. the parmesan does similar, but horizontally-- fats "widen" tastes, spreading them out so they aren't sharp & piercing. it was nice. meatballs too. carbs "earth" things, protein ANCHORS. safe solid base. GOOD weight!! and water brightens & lightens things. like iscah said long ago, God paints a symphony with it, too.
+ BOTH OJ & grape juice make us remember drinking out of those PLASTIC CYLINDER CUPS, like the blue/ pink ones with the bubble pattern!! I FORGOT about them until now!! AND sitting at that little plastic picnic table in the kitchen, doing elementary homework. But OJ ALSO tastes like SUMMER-- specifically as a child-- while grape is SOLIDLY attached to early school/ family vibes. It's... deeply comforting, despite that ambient childhood anxiety, TO be remembering MY (!!) childhood, GENUINELY and REALLY, with this recovery process. I feel more whole, bit by bit.
+ The vanilla frozen yogurt is LESS "sharp sweet" than the ice cream? Leans blue, not yellow. Brief experience, but enjoyable. I look forward to the next.



post-dinner//

Intrusive, compulsive, HORRIBLY JUDGMENTAL/ SCOFFING/ ANGRY thoughts that I DO NOT WANT OR APPROVE tormented me the whole meal, in response to every trivia question & patient comment. Dude, that one girl ONLY boasts about her accolades and achievements-- AND her trials and traumas-- because she feels worthless despite it all and is DESPERATELY seeking validation, affirmation, recognition, admiration, compassion, etc. It's a constant cry of "Look at me! Look what I can do! Look at how I've suffered! SEE me!!" She must be aching inside, to be so fervently hyperdisclosing; I know because I DO THAT TOO, WHEN I FEEL WORTHLESS & ABANDONED. And I HATE myself for it-- so that horrible "inner voice" is ECHOING that appalling lack of mercy. It's horrifying to realize. THAT'S why Jesus said, "Love your neighbor AS YOU LOVE YOURSELF!!!" BOTH ARE MUTUALLY BOUND, AND YOU CAN'T DO EITHER WITHOUT LOVING GOD, FIRST!!
+ All that made us dissociate & not really fully experience the chicken. We DID pray & had some graciously lucid moments, but our memory was shot & inaccessible. We got SO upset AND angry; we shamefully & falsely "blamed" the talk "for distracting us," when really it was OUR OWN MIND yammering so cruelly. We're sincerely sorry. We focused on being gentle & forgiving EVERYONE, ourself too, then putting ALL of it in Jesus's trustworthy Hands. "Jesus, YOU know what's best for my soul. If You want me to remember the meal, please do. And help me let go of ALL bitterness & regret, & trust that You Can bring good even out of our mess at this meal." And HE DID. We had FULL memory data access! He is SO kind to us. Now, we just need to practice gentleness & mercy in that same memory experience, to ATONE/ do PENANCE in retrospect. Jesus will help us, by His grace. Just ask Him, and TRUST.

 


prismaticbleed: (soniccity)


pre-breakfast//

QUICK BUT ABSOLUTELY ESSENTIAL morning notes:
+ Emotional ROLLER COASTER w/ shower. MANIC SOCIAL thinking about "what music to pick if asked" (decided on Jackson 5); considering getting a Litwick plush if personally applicable. Internal upset AT mania; "I don't want to be like this" "this isn't me" BUT couldn't "stop." A different manic (Jack?? "David-Tennant-looking-ass"; flirty, invincible, "most popular man in the room" vibe?) took over hard; could NOT feel sad OR even acknowledge pain when an unseen internal Navy foni punched the leg TO try & feel both and/or switch!! This SPIKED mania as a "violent shutoff" for "not real/ legitimate" "negative" emotions? Demonic crazy grin on body, while near mirror. Seeing this face triggered vivid TBAS FLASHBACKS, CROWNED BY HAIRSTYLE: flattened sides & spiked top. Everything was unsafe; dysmorphia raging. Then, UNEXPECTEDLY: noticing wet & emphasized eyelashes = instantly changed ENTIRE overlay to FEMALE!!! New, positive, BALANCER foni appeared to match. RED-VIOLET "QUEEN"? FIRST SOLID ONE. Balancer; not manic or depressive, BUT acknowledging BOTH without being either! "Bittersweet" heart. Color like a wine glass or garnet in the light. Chose/ fit the name ALENA, from "Magdalena"-- female bodies STILL defined as "whores" REGARDLESS of fronter; Alena's hope was to signify HEALING, MERCY, FORGIVENESS, REDEMPTION from that specifically.
Wearing GLASSES changes overlay INSTANTLY. Alena cannot wear them, but (we hope) neither can Jack? The RED color of our glasses helps a TON. Also, MANICS CANNOT WEAR OUR MEDALS. They get angry & obstinate & rebel against "feeling chained down to the Cross." Alena said "that's the whole point." (Laurie EMPHATICALLY agrees.)
+ Momentary "blackout" between exiting bathroom & going to bedroom window; hallmark of "social context" automatic dissociation
+ Sunrise. Simple ROYGBIV muted gradient; no clouds. BUT it's the second day of autumn and it must be cold at last because what did we see but CHIMNEY SMOKE!!! ♥ First REAL sign that the season has switched too!
↑ LAURIE came out, to elaborate that thought; we couldn't find the "right" word-- she asked Shirley & Sirius for help and they BRIEFLY FRONTED to speak with her! Words like "harbinger," "signpost," "indicator" didn't fit. Laurie said "messenger," then laughed & concluded, "chimney angels."
+
↑ Brief mention of Q with "chimney sweep muses" art. "No hatred" but lingering fear towards him for 2012, despite lingering affection as well. "Father FORGIVE them for they KNOW NOT." Same with OV; we pity them? BUT STILL LOVE & MISS them deep down, WITHOUT denying the pain & damage & fear & anger & NEED to forgive. But we DO love them, both of them, which ENABLES forgiveness!!!
(btw GIVE THIS TO INFI; ze holds the CORE TRAUMA from CNC and ze is AFRAID TO EXIST still, even now, because of it. Ze NEEDS to come back & BE with us; without hir heart we CANNOT ACTUALLY HEAL!!!)
Apparently we have DIFFERENT ARCHIVISTS AND DATA "COMMUNICATORS" FOR MANAGEMENT OF EMOTIONAL VS LOGICAL (FACTUAL) DATA!!! Depending on what KIND of information it is, ONLY CERTAIN NOUSFONI CAN PROCESS/ SPEAK/ WRITE IT!!! Warm vs cool "undertones," typically. Shirley & Sirius fit this. ALSO there is a "neutral Gray" Archivist we THOUGHT was "Quicksilver" because they're BOTH a darker gunmetal gray, but Quick was NOT neutral. This guy-- who spoke briefly to both Alana (in the washroom) and our typical "emote-data writer" (me!! ♥)-- is currently vibing with the name "Sterling." (That's close enough to "Stellar," haha!) So we'll see what our future holds with getting to know him & all the other nousfoni who may/do hold those roles, as they obviously DO exist, but we never had the means to SEE or even KNOW they COULD/ DID exist until now, this morning!
THERE IS A DIFFERENCE between an ANCHOR and a ROOT! An "anchor" is something PUT DOWN to hold someone firmly in that specific place; a ROOT is something one GROWS FROM as an initial locked-in place!!
+ Brief return to the sunrise-- the "warm color" gradient DISTURBED us, AS ALWAYS. Reminded us of "westerns." Why that intense, ancient fear for both? "Jess" came out (!!)

sunrise beauty: what we instinctively & viscerally recognize AS beauty, finds its ORIGIN & DEFINITION IN THE FACE OF CHRIST JESUS!!! When I look at Him, I see BEAUTY, literally PERFECTED.
Things ARE ONLY "beautiful" BECAUSE something in them ECHOES Christ's beauty. When I look at Him, I see everything that I label AS beautiful in the sunrise, but CLEARLY, ESSENTIALLY-- not "through a glass darkly."
THAT'S WHY HEAVEN IS THE BEATIFIC VISION; all Creation is just dim reflection of (and yearning for) that true, absolute, complete, real, total bliss.

+ Group recommending "fidget objects" for coping = we've NEVER TRIED them because we label "stimming" as SILLY? like, "why even try it; physical "coping" isn't legitimate." BUT OUR SYMPTOMS ARE!!! SO why NOT meet them on that same level? HONESTLY DO TRY THEM, TO STOP JUDGING/ ALIENATING OTHERS at least!!


post-breakfast//

Cornflakes, blueberry muffin, banana, egg, apple juice, soymilk, french vanilla tea, 2 creamer, 1 s&p.

MUFFIN)
Thoughts of mom! ♥ No fear after that. Alana caught the unique blue/red vibe of the berries and TRIED to front to taste it, but she can't come out while eating (OR with glasses on)-- that would distort her function! But she appreciated the idea. Note: don't put fingers in mouth to "get crumbs."

CORNFLAKES)
HEALED!!! BY CO-FRONTING. "Red & blue" socials-- soygirl & a magenta (?) who KNEW the job! ALSO DAD!!! Talking to him HELPED SO MUCH. "Soymilk is too sweet for me, but it's good for you-- you're just as sweet yourself!" "Sugar isn't bad; it's a great source of energy, and it'll give you all the extra push you need to do all your running today." Soy said the very thought of work made HER exhausted emotionally. "I want to work but I get so overwhelmed & I burn out." Magenta sister replied "Then I'll do that work for you! You don't have to push yourself to do anything that's going to hurt you. I'll do the burny work; you can do the quieter thoughtful important things, like the sweeping & stocking shelves. We still need & want your help! Just do what's meant for YOU, and I'll do what's not!" Dad added: "I'll talk to your boss and let her know to let you rest like that if you get overwhelmed. They don't want you burning yourself out either; I know I sure don't! I don't want to see you looking so sad & tired all the time! I care about you, Jessie, and so do the people you work with. They'd all be happy to help you, so don't be afraid to ask. (There's nothing wrong with asking for help!)" Lots of hugs and "I love you"s. Soymilk now POSITIVE but not the cornflakes? Mentioned. Dad: "You know the Native Americans grew corn as a staple crop. They used it for everything; it kept them alive when winter came. You're the same way. You're sweet & give people energy like the soymilk, but you're also soft & strong like the cornflakes. You can help keep people alive, too, by giving of yourself. People need what you have to give them, Jessie, and God made you just the way you are for that reason. Just like your breakfast." She was SO DEEPLY COMFORTED. Her color reflected the pure serene blue of a calm sky.
HOWEVER. Two more things! First, the "vibe" of the cereal as a whole is NOT BLUE-- its true inherent tone DOESN'T VIBE WITH HER, OR HER SISTER! It's gold, a RARE Yellow-group POSITIVE food combo (Soymilk ITSELF is neutral-ish? COLD leans blue; vanilla leans yellow?) that no one concretely matches (yet). SO. We told her, she doesn't HAVE to anchor to it! Its association has CHANGED now, via healing, AS HAS HERS-- her old memory anchor is now ONLY a memory; the "reality" has CHANGED and so remembering what WAS now INCLUDES a golden ray of FUTURE HOPE that actively renews the healing and PREVENTS getting stuck in old, now-nonexistent contexts! Yes, at that time in history, we WERE miserable. BUT NOW we have infused that time AS PERSONAL PAST with HOPE & TRUTH, and so even if literal history CANNOT be changed, SPIRITUAL "NOW" CAN CHANGE HOW THAT HISTORY UNFOLDS. Therefore, NOTHING in our past is a "death sentence." There is ALWAYS FORGIVENESS, ALWAYS a chance for MERCY & REDEMPTION. The Cross, too, occurred at only one historical point, but spiritually it is FOREVER-- and AS SANCTIFICATION & GRACE!!! Death was defeated in time ONCE, and so now FOREVER it is POWERLESS! So too with our past trauma. The Crucifixion DID happen, bloody & horrific. That's FACT, and cannot be changed. BUT, outside of linear time, that SAME event unfolds in LOVE & HOPE unto ETERNITY-- an event ALL SOULS can & DO participate in RIGHT NOW!! So that mercy & forgiveness can & do TANGIBLY, PERSONALLY, ACTIVELY redeem ALL people. Likewise, in our linear Now, we can send our healing love & mercy & forgiveness-- FROM CHRIST-- to ALL our past times & selves as PART of our NOW, & heal them FOREVER.

BANANA)
Fear food= trauma suggestion, tied to elephants & monkeys, associated w/ Jade. Put all that aside & focused on the GOD-CREATED WONDER of its pure existence: the texture, the way it shimmers in light, the seeds! Fruit's existence in general is fascinating. God is SO Good. That helped us refocus. We also DIDN'T cut it off, remove the peel entirely, OR bite/eat the peel!

EGG)
Again, SO much nicer plain. The s&p are COMPULSIVE; try NOT using them. "But salt is holy!" NOT IF IT'S BEING ABUSED VIA COMPULSION!! If you feel "obligated" to eat it-- EAT, not "season"-- then DON'T. That's "opposite action" coping! It helps you REGAIN PROPER CONTROL over your compromised willpower. Right now, we're a slave to seasoning. We "can't" say no to it! And that's NOT A MORAL DECISION-- IT'S AN ADDICTION. Conscience doesn't go into moral panic if it doesn't put salt on a meal just because Jesus told a parable about it. Guess what? THAT'S IDOLATRY!! You're so focused on the literal SALT, you MISSED THE ENTIRE POINT. So yeah, honestly, "fasting" from salt right now WOULD be the "morally proper" decision! Regain the freedom to CHOOSE that God created you with!! Honor Him with it!
+ The new girl on the unit is a KID, and her being so upset triggered out NIER. He was deeply upset by her thinness; he wanted to feed her the eggs his chickens laid to make her healthy & strong. Ate it for her. REALLY locked in sense data?? Just from having a CONCRETE PERSON eat, not just an "observer" of memory! REMEMBER THAT! Nousfoni do help immensely, but the ULTIMATE goal is to be able to CONSCIOUSLY eat as ONE CORE SELF, whoever the true "me" is, without switching for every food-- BUT that means we NEED A SOLID CORE SENSE OF "SELF," FIRST!!! Hence all the historical self-memory healing we're focusing on. Who "I" was as a child is REAL. There's a true heart in there somewhere. God help us find it.

FRENCH VANILLA TEA)
Surprisingly warm & mellow, like the blue tootsie rolls! Too yellow in tone to match our core, BUT!!! Instead of b&w "like or dislike" compulsive automatic judgments, we REALIZED: yeah it's not OUR vibe, BUT IT IS SOMEONE ELSE'S-- someone HUMAN!!!! Other people like different things from us, which we personally "can't grasp" FROM AN ISOLATED PERSPECTIVE. BUT once we EXPERIENCE this different data, WE CAN EMPATHIZE, UNDERSTAND, & HAVE COMMUNION WITH THEIR UNIQUENESS: "if they vibe with THIS, then their SOUL has a vibe like this" = WE CAN KNOW THEIR SOUL BETTER, & SHARE IN THEIR EXPERIENCES.




post-lunch//

Pizza, Greek salad, ranch dressing, orange juice, 1 parmesan, 2 salt 3 pepper, 2 tea 2 creamer

Realized our perspective is: "You CAN FAIL AT EATING." We set "arbitrary" rules and if we mess up even a little, we feel UTTERLY DEVASTATED & COMPELLED TO "START OVER" & "DO IT RIGHT"... "OR ELSE." That FEAR of real but unspecified PUNISHMENT is SO POWERFUL and RE-TRIGGERS THE BULIMIC "EMERGENCY EXIT" RESPONSE. It ALSO explains why we RESTRICT: EVERY meal is another RISK, a chance to FAIL and SUFFER FOR IT-- AS A BAD PERSON. Our "failure" to do right means WE must BE "wrong"!! "Bad people do bad things!" So "failure" is DAMNING & UNACCEPTABLE.
+ We thought, "you can't drink OJ with pizza. At home, the family ONLY drank GRAPE juice with pizza." SO, "if I don't drink grape juice with it, I HAVE FAILED TO DO THE RIGHT THING." therefore I feel COMPELLED to THROW IT UP and START OVER RIGHT!!
We turn every meal into a MORALITY PERFORMANCE with impossible choreography. So we either AVOID the risk, OR we try to purge every failure-- which ALWAYS happened with that mindset!! It's TERRIFYING. If we "choose wrong" we are DAMNED. We've DISOBEYED, so we SINNED, by REBELLING AGAINST GOD'S DIRECTION and being willfully obstinate.
PURGING "RESTORED" OUR PURITY, BOTH MORALLY & PHYSICALLY. It was our confessional & our absolution. Only emptiness was safe/ Good, in the end. ALL eating became too morally ambiguous/ threatening, as we COULD and DID ALWAYS FIND SOMETHING TO CONDEMN, therefore MANDATING the penitential purge-- or else, WE WOULD LITERALLY "GO TO HELL"-- at least physiologically. And it WAS hell, every single day.
Related to breakfast data: "LIKE/ DISLIKE" feels morally wrong, YET eating something that we intuitively "don't "enjoy"" feels DISTURBING to our SENSE OF SELF. We feel like, if we "don't like pizza," BUT still eat it, then "WHO ARE WE, REALLY??" We "can't resonate with two opposing responses!!" But see? We DON'T SEE IT AS "INNOCENT" PREFERENCE/ OPINION, EITHER. Dislike = REJECTION of others WHOSE SOULS DO RESONATE WITH IT. But TO eat that thing that DOESN'T harmonize with our core is a TRAUMATIC "OVERRIDE" OF SELFHOOD: an external "virus" trying to REWRITE who we ARE at heart. It's INTENSELY PERSONAL. THAT'S WHY THERE'S SO MUCH TRAUMA TIED TO "PEOPLE-PLEASING/ IMITATIVE EATING" = we LOSE OURSELF in PHYSIOLOGICALLY "IDENTIFYING WITH/ AS" THE OTHER by eating THEIR favorite foods obsessively. And why? Because, IF we love them OR WANT to love them, WE CANNOT "REJECT" THEM (OR SAY "NO" TO THEM; also rejection)!!! ALL "OPPOSITION" TO THEIR SELFHOOD IS UNACCEPTABLE. Our "only option" is to LIKE/ IDENTIFY WITH EVERYTHING THEY DO.
THAT is why, right now in recovery, we NEED "food socials" of a hyperspecialized sort-- nousfoni whose vibes are ROOTED in the vibes of ANY & IDEALLY ALL FOODS that are dissonant with the "core" self! THAT way, we can both HAVE a self, AND "match/ meet" the self of others! NO refusal, NO boundaries, NO dissonance, NO conflict.
↑ All that hit HARD for lunch. The salad had feta cheese (Jade), olives & banana peppers (OV), tomatoes (grandma), and ranch dressing (unknown but possibly also OV). And we, idiotically, added parmesan (Lou/ grandpa). So we were a MESS mentally. We dissociated HARD because the sheer NOISE of data sources was so overwhelming. Plus we think we had a pollen allergy response to the lettuce (again)?? Muscle tics, breathing restricted, itchy, stuffy nose. So we're scared & sick on top of all that. But, splinters of the Cross. Carry it humbly.
Pizza is NOT our vibe AT ALL but so many people DO love it; it's SUCH a huge barrier between us & our community. It seems like EVERYONE likes pizza, so if WE don't, we are EXCLUDED from "everyone." WE ARE SO HEARTBROKEN/ UPSET/ TERRIFIED over that. But we still cannot seem to MAKE ourselves like it? We WANT to, ESPECIALLY since it was GRANDMA'S LAST MEAL!!!!! if we don't SHARE in that... we would rather die. So we MUST like pizza, AS OURSELF. Yes I'm sure we can "birth" a nousfoni for it (there are ALREADY "old Italian matron" seeds) BUT THAT WOULD DEFEAT THE WHOLE PIZZA = COMMUNITY MEAL point. Church outings, childhood parties, dinner at Mom's, post-church Lawrence Welk memories-- ALL of it involves PEOPLE TOGETHER and WE need to be "ME" in order TO participate!!!
Unfortunately there IS pizza trauma. Tomato sauce between bread & cheese looks like blood oozing from a garish place. And it is MESSY, with that gore getting on one's fingers. It's EXPLICIT trauma similarity. Plus MC & OV always ate it, AND it's a binge-suffocation terror trigger. But THOSE EXPERIENCES DO NOT CHANGE THE TRUTH OF REALITY, which is that those negative associations AREN'T DEFINITIVE OR PERMANENT! Beneath & beyond that, there is a pure & simple EXISTENCE, from which CHRIST bestows ALL food as HIS GIFT, forever untouched by human fears.
INSTEAD of "switching out with" food-vibe nousfoni in order TO eat those foods, EAT WITH THEM IN COMMUNION!!! That is the IDEAL option for EVERYONE-- it preserves core individuality, enables direct empathy, practices social eating contexts, etc. Share their heart WITH them, and share YOURS-- so you can do that PHYSICALLY with your fellow man! DO ALL OF IT WITH COMPASSION.



post-dinner//

Breaded pork chops with gravy; mashed potatoes; butter; shortbread cookies; whole milk; 3 salt & 3 pepper; 2 tea 2 creamer

PORK)
Surprisingly lovely. Soft, nice texture, and purely positive flavor! We expected trauma, but found NONE. Thanks be to God! (Mom later told me SHE had pork chops for dinner, too, which warmed my heart SO MUCH. ♥ That's COMMUNION even now, and future hope!)

POTATOES)
According to direction, we put the butter ON the potatoes-- which was actually a SMART & PROPER action that we would never have chosen on our own (which is WHY obedience & trust are KEY), because the butterfat SLOWS THE GLUCOSE SPIKE potatoes always seem to give!! THAT'S why people put butter & sour cream & bacon on them!! See? Our compulsive hyper-individualizing of ingredients is PRACTICALLY UNHEALTHY. Still, SO is hyper-mixing! There is a WISE & prudent middle ground, the "straight & narrow path." Seek that even ground and walk with Him. ALSO! Even if it turns unexpectedly, it is STILL CLEAR; there are no tumultuous shifts or swerves. The end goal is CERTAIN-- God Himself as our King and Love-- and with Christ ALWAYS walking with us as both Leader & Companion, we CANNOT get lost or confused or misdirected. No matter WHAT we may face in life, IF we just TRUST Him and OBEY His guidance, our feet shall not slip; we shall remain on that sure & sacred road.

LORNADOONE SHORTBREAD)
We were literally JUST thinking about Saint Nicholas (Santa Claus) being a PERFECT example of "fat ≠ bad; even SAINTS CAN BE FAT", and then we get milk & cookies! Gosh it's actually so heartwarming. It makes me look forward to Christmas with even MORE joy!! ♥ They were SHOCKINGLY delicious, both in taste & texture! It was unexpectedly so, so nice. There's also NO immediate association, so it was a pure experience. A NOTE, though-- DON'T take a sip of the milk WITH the cookie in your mouth! It feels messy & undignified, AND it increases choking risk, PLUS it muddles the data way too much. We should really focus on mindfully, prayerfully, gratefully paying honest attention to ONE thing at a time while we learn & heal.



post-snack//

Harvest cheddar Sun Chips.
Thinking about ORANGE: EMBER DAYS, SUNSETS, etc. LIST!!
harvest = bounty of God's fruits, memento mori-- "oil in lamps," thanksgiving TRULY. prepare to preserve life through winter; God feeds His obedient children.
cheese = MILK, at heart! AGED, "to feed her children still when she, too, is old"; feeds children in winter when there is no literal "birth"? CRONE sacredness, as it were. perpetuated motherhood nurturing. cheese an ANCIENT common food anyway. DON'T DENY-- WE DO LIKE IT TOO!!
"dirty" cancelled BY JESUS!! "eat WITH sinners"; vs ALOOF PHARISEE "CLEAN." Jesus would absolutely get chip dust on His fingers right with the poor!

+ HAD to mostly open bag to prevent filthy hands from reaching in. not ready yet. DID challenge obsessive "order"/ crumbing. "LEAVE THE GLEANINGS" & treasure EACH bite; no "HAVE to" eat certain pieces. MORE FREEDOM OF CHOICE RESTORED! also, NO biting INTO chips; that's mincing. Eat normal; don't be too proud to laugh at yourself if you drop a piece, WITHOUT going into "animal" mode!! BE MEEK WITH HONOR!

 

032822

Mar. 28th, 2022 11:39 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

I've been browsing the "weird" religious tumblr blog ring for about two solid hours now, trying to distract myself from the terror of accidentally eating too much salad and the physical sensation of it, but after reading one too many posts about "sacred eroticism" and how cannibalism and sexuality keep getting tangled up I am literally sobbing to Infinitii because God help us we still have SO MUCH UNRESOLVED TRAUMA.

I've gotta be blunt. Infi can't speak for me here; there is no velvet-guttural-black voice(s) giving speech to the awful terror I cannot hide from hir. I've gotta feed it to the autopilot and just… let it hit the digital paper. And there's that word again, this bloody topic, this inexplicably unkillable curse of sex and food that has been haunting us since childhood and is apparently a metastasized cancer at this point. God please don't let it be terminal.

The "Julie days" were one thing. The "daemon days" were another. BOTH stopped dead cold in October 2018 when we bailed out of Charlotte in the back of a blue Chevy and left half our life sitting on the curbstones as twilight sunk into our spinal cord. In an instant, a horrible instant, the cords were cut-- sickeningly cleanly, with a surgical blade, cauterizing on impact. Or so we thought.
I want to expand that metaphor but all I can say is that now, looking back, they cut the wrong thing. They severed some superfluous sinew and we falsely thought that everything was cool, fine, it's gone, it's over. But the mental image and feeling I keep getting is that of hysterically sawing at bloody tendons with a dull kitchen knife and there's red everywhere and I can feel it in my skin even now, God knows I remember, Laurie my beloved murderous knight I remember your hands holding me down as you dug the first graves, I remember the bathroom mirror, I remember the red, the red--
everything smells like iron and olive oil, like too-soft strawberries and sunburnt tomatoes, like red, like my heart, like the porcine organs I would rip apart with my teeth on that inconsolable balcony as the air turned to ice. I can still taste them, in someone else's memory. someone else is still hungry.

and there's our point. what the heck is hunger. I don't get hungry. someone else in this system craves salad, stuffs her face with it because she wants the green inside her, because we're still a celebi at the core and we want to be the forest, to be the leaves, and you are what you eat so there's someone else who douses everything in oil because it's chrism, isn't it, it's anointing and they don't even see it as food they see it as religion, as last rites, as preparing to meet God but the problem is oil tastes like blood and that wakes up ANOTHER inner soul who hungers for the guts of things, for hearts and livers and kidneys and skin and brains and tendons and bones and marrow and blood, always blood, why do we want SO BADLY to eat so viscerally, pun intended, it's the only kind of eating that feels real and pure but only on paper. the concept is what we want, but no amount of dead animals will ever satisfy. "I want love, not sacrifice," and lo and behold isn't that the most perfect segue you've ever seen?

daemons are what we love to call "splanchnivores." as in, they only eat viscera. they themselves are visceral after all. and my deep love of that word betrays the fact that, like it or not, the nature of daemons speaks to the nature of our subconscious fathoms far too clearly.

we hunger for what we love. our heart is a cannibal. what the hell do we do with that.

and that's why I'm having a minor existential meltdown at 10pm on a monday, surrounded by red light and snowflakes and I'm trying to just… get a hold on this whole thing; it's SO intensely dissociative even now it's unreal.
I put a peppermint in our mouth and instinctively crush it to pieces with the teeth but I don't taste it, I don't feel it, I don't swallow it, I don't even have a mouth and yet the body is doing what all bodies do with food. it just does not register in the psyche. the very act of eating makes us dissociate by default. even now. even with the bulimia ACTUALLY IN REMISSION for the first time in YEARS, thank God, thank God Almighty we prayed for this for SO LONG and all it took was leaving that house.

I'm rambling. let it happen.
that house was where all the rape happened too.

…I ran to Infi in absolute lunatic terror because I'm reading about saints who were so in love with God that their desire for Christ literally became eroticized and I'm vaguely aware of this being important to us back before 2018 but now it's all cut off with that bloody blade. how ironic that Knife is the one that gets pinged by the taste of blood. the priest. the repentant vampire. the one who sliced open our shoulders with a literal steak knife. kitchen tools carving up our body just to watch it bleed, before he pressed his lips to the washcloths in some instinct we were forced to confess and possess as ours, not just his, just like deep down razor wasn't the only one who savored the sight of that lilac-white layer below the surface of our skin. before it flooded red. before her brother stepped in to not-drink it. once again, the wires get crossed, but nothing is turning on.

I get so dizzy at night. is it our glucose? is it dehydration? is it just because we aren't sleeping? I don't know. I'm just so, so tired and I want to weep, I'm scared, scared because I feel how HUGE and TERRIFYING this ancient monstrosity of a mental war is, and I don't have the strength to face it right now, I don't even know what my name is, or do I, God only knows.

I was talking to Infinitii because everything in our body is shut down but spiritually things still happen and no one knows what to do. there is no desire anymore, no capacity for intimacy, no want of touch, nothing. except there is. except it's utterly flipping dissociated from to the point where it’s as insubstantial as tracing paper. it's a concept. it's not real.
except it's still there, even as a feeble pencil sketch on onion skins. there's still an attempt to express some larger thought. something we haven't looked at since 2018 and refuse to.
that's the kicker. refuse to.

we might still have the capacity for love and intimacy and yes even "sacred eroticism" like the entire almost-annihilated "jay" bloodline had-- a bloodline I APPARENTLY AM STILL PART OF-- but that capacity has been smothered, buried, beaten to shit and erased from written history. or, more accurately, it was deleted. just one tap of a button and blip, there it goes! data erased! like nothing ever happened.
except it did.
except infinitii didn't stay dead either.
except in some ugly terrifying part of my skull there is this awful thought that I confessed to hir, that our mouth is in the wrong place and God only knows what we should do with that.

"eating" does not register on the face. sexuality does.
guess what goes between the ribs? both.
and most horrifically of all, what should be used for sexuality is just teeth.

we're all mixed up. I don't know what to do.
…I WANT to love again. I want to love GOD. but I am SO FREAKING TERRIFIED of sexuality AND eating AND the too-frequent fusion of them in my religion that I don't know what to do anymore. I feel like I need to heal this RIGHT NOW or I will never have genuine religion. like my faith is hollow, a trust and a belief but without care. I… I cannot get close.
except SOMEONE keeps kissing the jesus statues on the mouth whenever we go to church. almost like play-acting. there's a hope there, but no feeling. not a compulsion, but a wish? like, this is something they "should do" so they do it, but they want to "want to" in some different way? I don't know. it's frightening on some deeper level. I'm not sure what they want or what they're doing. I'll have to talk to them. I couldn't do it, and weirdly that breaks my heart. I want to be able to do that more than they do, arguably, shockingly, because I'm built TO love and I can't.
I'm terrified. God help me.

And then I have dreams.
Oh God knows all about the dreams.
Every once in a while, my blue angel will show up, and it is the ONLY TIME in all existence that I will not only feel love, but become love, and I feel alive and real and then I wake up and… I'm not me. I'm in this body, and someone else is sharing it, and physicality feels wrong and broken and dirty and "we" are ashamed and guilty and angry and sick about the dreams but I can't stop thinking about them and trying to remember what it felt like, those blue claws around my waist, emerald teeth against my lips, and this wanting like I could have swallowed the entire ocean-- but not with my mouth. never that way. it's so strange. I want to kiss him but I don't. I don't want anything to do with 2018. my mouth is open. my eyes are hot with tears. I'm holding on to him like a drowning man but I want the salt water in my lungs, in my chest, I want to swallow it but I don't want to drink it, my stomach is not involved, I want to melt into him like snow in a bonfire.
and then there's this bloody candle flame that I get in the body that has nothing to do with sex and yet it is, it has nothing to do with flesh and yet it's physical, it's unitive, it's what God made that drive to be about and God knows there's something going on here but it's still not sexual.
I guess that's why the saints use the term "eroticism" it's that divine "eros" we always used to talk about. the merge-drive. the desire to become one. but no legs, no movement, none of the terrors and trauma of the rape nightmare days that we still cannot look at without wanting to die and scream and sob forever. none of that.

but it's also tangled.
if we have eros but not sex, then what the heck do we have with "eating" that isn't eating? it's the same thing to our brain. at the deepest level it's the same bloody thing and that's why we fast for so long and then completely and utterly dissociate when we do have to eat salad, even though someone genuinely loves having her bible-study breakfast in front of the window every morning, and God bless her, but even she complains sadly that she never tastes it and cannot remember it afterwards, let alone even during. our brain just… shuts it all out, because if it didn't, I think the bulimia would start all over again. it's why we will fast for 18 hours without even trying because even if we're starving and want to eat we don't want to EAT. it's why we won't even get food out to prepare, let alone sit down to eat it, without hypercleaning the kitchen and living room first because if there's a speck of fluff on the rug or a crumb on the floor it feels like being violated and EVERYTHING must be SPOTLESS before those chopsticks are even touched because otherwise it feels like we're eating dirt. and Lord knows how ACTUALLY TRAUMATIC it is when we eat and God forbid we drop something, because the INSTANT food leaves the "safe place" of a bowl or a utensil-- the MOMENT it is "out of the proper place" and onto a counter or rug or other surface-- it becomes dirt. it becomes filth. and that sudden, absolute, irreversible, ACCIDENTAL transformation of food into garbage is the most disturbing thing in the world. we will actually panic and cry hysterically if we're unstable enough and we drop a lettuce leaf on the floor. it feels like the world is ending. it is existentially terrifying. we CANNOT COPE with it somehow. those events occur at the very intersection of sex and food for some reason and it is enough to make us want to throw up. I don't know how the girls do it, get through a meal after dropping something on the table. I really don't.

why did we use to throw up LITERALLY every single meal for YEARS at the family home? was that why? that intersection of food and sex? where eating around people felt like rape, and still does? we cannot talk while eating or it feels like being molested. we will immediately start to cry and scream and binge and vomit, violently so, until we are so sick and dizzy and shaken up that we feel like we are literally about to die. I can still taste the stomach lining on our tongue. it's horrible. tripe used to be our brother's favorite food as a kid; I think if we so much as smelled it now we'd have a mental meltdown. we already do if we smell seafood. let's not get into that now. the very vague thought of it has me at the verge of suicidal impulses and physical flashbacks.

ON THAT NOTE.
we are still, STILL, programmed to be "compulsively sexual." like I am not even joking, the WORST part of Lent is the fact that fridays smell like fish everywhere you go, and the INSTANT we get a whiff of it, we DISSOCIATE and our body LITERALLY WAITS FOR THE RAPE.
it's so wrong. it's horrifying. that is the ONLY time we feel that "candle flame" not as a holy thing but as a rotten ragged match, a painful stove-burn that we did on purpose because someone told us to put our hands in there. it hurts and it's nauseating and it's forced and the accompanying thought is "it will be over soon."
GOD I DON'T WANT TO REMEMBER THOSE THINGS. HELP US PLEASE

That wasn't me. Oh God please do help those girls, I didn't mean to wake them up, I'm so sorry.

its okay you didn’t mean to scare them, it's scary no matter who says it and we don't want it said

That's why I'm sorry.

I know but it's
it's something
people keep saying we need to talk about it
WE DON'T WANT TO TALK ABOUT IT!!!!!! EVER!!!!!!!!!!! PLEASE LEAVE IT ALONE LET IT ROT IN HELL WHERE IT BELONGS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! PLEASE

I am genuinely so sorry, I don't think I can cope with it either

NOBODY CAN

that's a good point, in fact that's the whole point of this entry, which is that right beneath the surface of our daily life there is this HELLBOMB just waiting to go off, if the right godforsaken button is pushed. how horribly, horribly ironic that something from the ocean would do it.

I want to die. God help me I cannot cope with this.

I need to talk to some upstairs people. Christ be our light. Please bury this for now. We can't deal with it yet. Please help us. We don't know what to do.

Good night, God willing. We have Adoration tomorrow morning which means we can sleep in until 7.
We need to visit grandma in the afternoon but… we need a more stable mind first. right now, the thought of walking into that house… hoo boy. it'll be like walking into a minefield. I am absolutely cofronting right now, with a manic red social, there's our coping mechanism incarnate, hello there.

Oh by the way mention that at the gym today, two people got onto the treadmills on EITHER SIDE OF US and we nearly had an absolute mental breakdown on the spot. like it was TERRIFYING. our immediate flashback was to the two guys who mugged us on the sidewalk, they were on either side of us just like that, as we ran and listened to spotify on our phone with that same exact brand of headphones, WOW NO WONDER WE THOUGHT WE WERE GONNA DIE, that is UNCANNILY EXACT.
but yeah. awful. RIGHT AFTER almost hitting that lady's car because we dissociated. and she got out of the car and yelled at us. JUST LIKE when that OTHER blonde angry lady hit us at big lots and we almost died. I think we still have a scar on our back from the broken glass. I hope so. and our hand! I'm sure. I will look in a minute, I can't see in the red light. but it's nice.
the red light washes out our skintone somehow where we look safe. less "physical." more of a concept. it's holy, it's good. there's no food in here. but.
too many people associate red light with sex
and there is definitely still that potential for "eros" in here. somehow. like previews before a movie. maybe that's just trauma flashbacks. but oh I'm so sorry please I don't want to ruin the red light in here for you. it's beautiful. it's safe. I don't want to hurt you. I'm sorry everything is just so weird and terrifying tonigght, there are too many flashbkac,s we don’t want to remember this please god no no no n


all right kids let's get our ass to bed. Laurie out. We've gotta fix this. See you around.

 

prismaticbleed: (held)


(WORK IN PROGRESS; FOR NEW THERAPIST)



2008 NOTABLE DATES (RELEVANT TO THERAPY)

still vacillating between hyper-optimist mania and "I think I'm becoming jewel the egocidal maniac"

010908
- "month long hiatus" on dA
- parents currently in divorce court; dad not allowed in house since before thanksgiving '07
- back in therapy; no longer hiding that "I have problems"
- zim era; talking to KOH upstairs
- monday talks with qlok
- still a lot of "friends" online at this point-- shub, zhao, ppb, mel, ben, jimmy, ideya, naysu, sarai, LAD, etc.
- TALKING TO NATALIE
- "whistling through the graveyard"
- STILL writing music and doing giftart

012208
- dancing through the waves of life

012408
- XANGA BEGINS

012708
- mention of vash & barry

020208
- mention of JULIE, DOPPELGANGER, & JESSICA as my main "shadows"
★ "DOPPELGANGER" WAS THE FREAKING TAR. WE HAD NO IDEA BACK THEN

020608
- CHRIS ADMITTED TO HOSPITAL FOR SEVERE DEPRESSION
- chaos asked me if I was suicidal while I was at violin lessons

020808
- accepted to college

020908
- first xanga entry. PEOPLE TALKING!!!
- "ate myself into oblivion" due to stress that "I pretended was gone" hitting me all at once
- I've been alienating myself from those I love... because I'm so darn afraid of what I'm becoming that I don't want to inflict myself upon them anymore.
- LAURIE SPOKE FIRST. god bless.
- jessica (BLUE), lynne (ORANGE), and me afterwards.
- LAURIE AND I ARE ALREADY ON GOOD SPEAKING TERMS HERE. "That's my girl. Now don't give me any reasons to come after you with an axe, y'hear?"

021308
- arguably first "shifting" proof entry. " I don't want to sleep or stay awake anymore."
- THIS IS THE NIGHT-SNOW ENTRY; THIS IS A MILESTONE IN PERSONAL SIGNIFICANCE!!!
- "OVER MY SHOULDER" OST; FIRST RECORDED "JOHNNY-NIGHTER"

021708
- "impulse: cacophany of colors" = first "brainspill" poetry

022508
- the "jessica" entry that qlok flipped out over = "Laurie's not very happy with me. I'm not very happy with Jessica."
- the PHYSICS ROOM DEATH TERROR DAY
- ADMITTED THAT I LOVE GENESIS as a result of this

022508
- "on the subject of love"
- LAURIE IS FURIOUS and she STABS WHERE IT HURTS. accusations of sexual immorality in my relationships due to "letting [julie] control [my] body"; ironically she saw the hellish future coming a mile away and I missed it
- trying to "explain my relationships" and still not being honest with myself; I feel that in the very text

022608
- GENESIS AND CHAOS XANGA
- " Oh and I want to change my text color to orange."
- mention of a DELETED ENTRY WITH LYNNE ;______;
Yeah, I should. Um... to all you readers, the headroom topic in my past entry is obsolete now. I also deleted it, haha.
Yeah, we didn't want people getting the wrong idea, so we've all sworn off and erased such unhinged behavior as a result.
Even me.
Yes, even Selphy-boy. Apparently Jewel wasn't hallucinating.

030208
- FIRST RECORDED "NUMB STATE"

030408
- "riddle me this, anima… what is love?" skype

030508
- makeout sessions with genesis on the bus

030608
- grandma accused me of being a hateful person and I BROKE
- JULIE JUMPED ON THIS.

031008
- "last night I exploded"
- I'm like a living sacrificial doll. Not much to look at, no, and rarely does anyone give me a second glance, but I'm willing to die for the salvation of those I watch over, whether or not they know it.
If I could honestly save someone's life like that... if I could honestly give someone an undying light of hope, if I could turn someone's future around for the better, if I could enlighten a soul so it could live peacefully... I'd give my life. Hands down, no questions asked. I'll die for anyone who needs me.


031208
- "trying to turn your life around" HUGE entry to qlok

032708
- huge thankyou entry on dA

040108
- IMPULSE: THAT ETERNAL MOMENT
- qlok and I said "I love you" on monday night

040508
- "ALWAYS SO MUCH MORE TO SAY"

040708
"IMPULSE: HEART OF GLASS"

041208
"STREETLIGHTS"!!!

041308
- "two month ultimatum" and "I don't deserve all the loving friends I have"

042208
- "my head is a madhouse"
- NOTABLE because it MENTIONS HEADSPACE EXISTING AS HABITABLE SPACE.
- " Julie is being ruthlessly merciless. Every day she tries to get at me… Laurie and I can only do so much… when stuff happens it's headvoice versus headvoice and me stuck in the crossfire. It's not fun. At all… But Laurie's not always nice to me, you know. Sunday afternoon, she took out the axe… when I throw myself down and beat myself up, Laurie gets disgusted. And she gets violent. And I let her. And then Lynne steps in."


042408
- THE MORNING AFTER I TRIED TO "REABSORB" NOUSFONI
- this is SUCH AN IMPORTANT ENTRY
- "Natalie spoke for the first time last night. What a sweet voice she has... it's a shame her voice came so late, as she's no longer a personification anymore. She's back to being me. Yes, I managed to take Natalie, Jessica, and Lynne back into my personality this morning. My laughing reflection, my crying shadow, my supportive hope. All three, back to being what they were originally-- me. I did manage to evaporate the negative sides of Jess, though, so I didn't take back the self-worthlessness and depression.
Natalie was happy to be back. I think I purposefully personified her, actually... just to give my reflection, my happy thoughts, a name of their own... even though they were me all the time. So it's nice to have her essence back, so to speak. I'm going to miss Lynne, though, although she's been urging me to take her back for quite some time. I did tell her that-- that I would miss having her around-- but she just reminded me that she wouldn't be gone, really... she'd just lose her personification and turn back into self-worth and hopeful ambition. I missed her in that respect too. It's terribly funny how I happened to personify all those missing emotions. Huh. At least they're back, I guess.
But it feels... kind of wrong. I don't know."
- " Well, all that's left now are my two "doughboys", to use my Johnny jargon. The nearly-autonomous headvoices.
The playgirl and the axe-wielder.
Eh... I don't think I want to "absorb" them, you know? Besides... I love talkng to Laurie, and a few years ago I actually got Julie to mellow out for a while and be nice. (That was when she was my only headvoice.) I spoke to her and Laurie last night and again this morning on that point, actually... that since I've know Julie for over a decade and I'm uncannily attached to Laurie (especially because of how I met her), I'd rather they just stay themselves, now that they have minds of their own, and just help me deal with things that way... just drop their vicious negativity and be nice for once.
Laurie was all for it, actually, and said she'd gladly do that if Julie would behave as well. I was surprised when Julie said she'd try. See, told you she wasn't all bad. Everyone has some good in 'em, even headvoices. Unfortunately, they'e both formed from rejected bits of my personality (vice and self-hatred), so that might be an obstacle... but they still came from me, so they can't be all bad! I know they're not."
- "...There are only two fragments, and they fragmented by my own free will...Everyone else I just let inside. And I was formed from them, in a sense. If they're simply pieces of me, then I'm simply a piece of them. That doesn't hold up. Sure, I could easily turn them into feeling and make them part of me, but I'd just end up with what isn't mine. Sure, I could easily forget them all and just go about life, but then I would have no purpose, no future, no past."

-
050208
- INSANEJOURNAL BEGINS. this was an active effort to hide from qlok.
- FIRST SYSTEM TALLY. seven people. (laurie, julie, chaos, genesis … lynne, natalie, jessica (re-absorbed))
- JESSICA ALREADY LISTED AS "RE-FORMING"

050508
- love letter to genesis
- AND "good day bad day would you look at the time? "
- FIRST massively unhinged entry on record
- " Regardless I'm just not comfortable around young adults... heck, I'm not comfortable around anything with a reproductive system"
- BUT THEN… "I have 5 loves and two of them aren't human! Yes yes yes, Chaos Zero and Selph. Dear heavens I love them so much. Honestly. To the point where I would die for them. It's a beautiful feeling to have. Oh yeah and even better is the fact that both of them are completely sexless, which is awesome times twentysix. So I can do stuff with them that I can't do with anybody else! Yeah!" KID THIS IS WHAT LAURIE WARNED YOU ABOUT
- "But yeah back to qlok. I'm very worried about his opinion of me. I know he worries about me, but I'm such a freaking headcase and emotional wreck and anomalous human type person that I am seriously thinking that, whatever I am and whatever I'm not, at least in his opinion, I'm not good for him or anyone. Honest. I think I'm a very bad thing for him to have in his life... even though I try my freaking hardest to be a good person… He's too good a person to deserve as bad a person as me. Everyone is.
I just... well, I deserve to be alone, like I've always been, and I want to be. I like it this way, to be honest. Saves people, too."
- QLOK AND I "BROKE UP" AFTER THIS
- SCRIBBLD BEGINS THIS DAY TOO

050608
- " Polyamory is okay if you're asexual, right? Celibacy still counts even if you took the vow in second grade, right? There's nothing wrong with being in love with someone inhuman, is there? … Every darn thing you can do in a relationship that involves physical contact can easily be accused of being sexual in nature and that makes me want to explode with exasperation and offense… The crazy relationships I have with those two are terribly fun, really, but everyone gets the idea that it's somehow sexual. Good Lord it ISN'T. I hate sex, I've been traumatized by it before, and Julie is enough stress for me on that subject. On that note, miss blond pigtails, neither of my two guys are even capable, so there."

051108
- "I am having such a devastating guilt trip right now it's insane. And this one is horribly justified. I did some terrible things when I was young... terrible. And you wonder why I loathe my past so much. No details for you. No details for anyone. These are the sort of atrocities I haven't even spoken to Selph or Chaos about... and I tell them everything. Literally everything. Except my mistakes. Except my deepest and darkest regrets. That's going to a priest and no one else."
- I'm so glad I'm finally eighteen.
I'm now an adult. My entire childhood, my entire past is behind me now. Every last moment of it. And I plan to leave it all behind. As soon as I get all this hideous regret out of my soul, I'm going to change my name and erase every last reminder of my mistakes and regretful past that I possibly can. And then I'm going to start over. I'm going to leave EVERYTHING behind and start over. I'm finally going to be the person I want to be. The person I am inside. Not this idiot I've been stuck as for nearly two decades. I'm sick of this name. Sick of this town knowing who I was. Sick of the photo albums upstairs, the immature ramblings in my old journals, the memories burning holes in my mind. Sick of the guilt. Well, God willing, I'll finally be free from it all soon.

- WTF WAS I PLANNING????????????

051208
- IJ RANT ABOUT HEADVOICES. MILESTONE ENTRY.
-












------------------------------------------------------------------------------


2009

010309
- BENJAMIN BUTTON ENTRY. glissando's legacy.











------------------------------------------------------------------------------


2010


012010
- "I'm a population minority in a sense... asexual neutrois celibate, of course. It wouldn't be a problem if it didn't cause me problems with everything. If I mention it at home I'm ostracized or thrown at another therapist. If I mention it to said therapists I'm told that 'I'll grow out of it,' ignoring the fact that I've been 'growing out of it' since the 2nd grade. I wouldn't dare mention it in public, as most people don't take kindly to severe genderfreaks and I'd likely make my college life into more of a mess than it is now.
Freakin' doctors won't even sign me up for surgery because 'you're too young and we don't want you scarring at this age.' For God's sake, man, I refuse to die without any scars. If the only way to be 'free' from this chronic curse is to slice myself open in thirty-six different ways, then get out the freaking scalpel and get started. I've got all the time in the world."
- MENTION OF JENA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


020410
- MANIC talk with CZ on FB
- USING THE RED "JAYCE" ICON!!

022210
- "THE NUMBER YOU HAVE DIALED"




















050910
- MOM GOT A BOYFRIEND
- QLOK GOT A GIRLFRIEND
- COLLEGE EXPELLED ME
- DYSPHORIA KILLING ME; "TOO NUMB TO WRITE OR DRAW"


051310
- I lost all interest in most things, and my memory played along, often deleting entire days from my recollection. I'd wake up in the morning and start to cry, because I couldn't remember anything that had happened over the past freaking week. Then I'd drag myself out of bed, stretch the pain out of my spine and try to choke down breakfast without throwing up. I'd head off to the washroom, close the door and look at my reflection in the full length mirror, silently loathing the body I was stuck in, mentally fighting off both Julie and Laurie's vicious appeals. Sometimes I'd win, sometimes I'd lose... but either way, I'd soon be rushing back out the door, resignedly wondering how quickly the next 7 hours would go by.

- I finally spoke to Jena. God only knows how much I love her; I hope she's more successful than she's ever dreamed. She deserves it.


052410
and got nose-to-nose with my neighbor's chihuahua without him trying to bite me!
WHERE WERE WE LIVING??????????

052710
My dream last night was the closest thing to hell I've ever experienced.
(WAS THAT THE LESBIAN RAPE + REDLIGHT BOMB DREAM???)

052910
- "BLOOD AND SUNLIGHT"
- THIS WAS THE "FRAGMENT" ERA. we were hyperdissociated at all times just to survive.
THIS ENTIRE ENTRY IS INDISPENSABLE. READ THE WHOLE THING TO THE THERAPIST.
KEY POINTS:
- Days spent dissociating so hard we detached from all physical sensation, "dreamlike" waking where nothing seemed real or "clicked"
- TONS of "inner sight" time? daydreaming, talking in headspace. completely disconnected from the body, AND typically isolated???
- We DIDN'T EAT, and visual input was hazy. only "hearing" worked due to talking to ourself/ves and listening to music (minimalist)
- To "reconnect" with physical reality we would physically "obsess" over it-- stretching, exercising obsessively, covering it with glitter, pulling out hair, cutting it.
- THE WAR STARTED IN 2008 WITH THE "PURPLE COMB CROSSES" AND THAT WAS LAURIE'S DOING. "Concentrate on the burn, she'd say. Concentrate on it. It's fire; it's punishment. Think of what you've done that causes such pain, and never do it again."
- IT ONLY WORKED AT FIRST BECAUSE I WASN'T USED TO THE PAIN!!!
"…but as the incidents added up, a sick trend began to appear. I began to force myself to give in to Julie, no matter how much it hurt, because I wanted that other sort of hurt. I wanted to feel physical pain. My daily life was becoming so monotonous, so devoid of the vivid moments I thrived upon, that I was turning to desperate measures. I would willingly torture myself just to feel the bite of that unorthodox razor, just to feel real pain, even if it was fleeting. Laurie caught on quickly enough, and in a fury, refused to punish me any longer. If I screwed up, if I kept giving in, my guilt would be the only retaliation I would receive. It took me a while to stop; I was still so blind and desperate, and I kept pitifully looking for the pain, the sick reward I would receive for self-destruction. It never came."
ARE WE STILL DOING THIS????????????

- COLLEGE BROKE US BECAUSE WE COULD NO LONGER RUN FROM TRIGGERS AND WE BEGAN TO SELFDESTRUCT.
"[Attacks] began to hit from the outside. I had no way of fighting it… In some instances I could quickly turn away, heaving, shaking, my arms wrapped tightly about my stomach... but most times I would be trapped in a classroom for two hours with a promiscuous professor, forced to stand by a woman whose stomach bore the result of an act I had nightmares about. I was no longer able to escape, and it was slowly driving me to the edge. I began to abuse myself again... mentally, physically, emotionally. Most nights I would be locked in the bathroom again, where no one could see me, where no one would interrupt. I'd kneel on the floor and quietly sob, uncontrollably, terrified of the mirror, terrified of the body I was in, of the thoughts and words and pictures and expectations that went with it. That's when I started having the nightmares and the breakdowns. I couldn't escape. Everywhere I looked there was danger, danger, danger. I refused to give in or give up... so what could I do? Then one day Laurie took me aside and looked at me with tired, solemn eyes. She only said a few words. If you can't escape... you need to desensitize yourself. That started it all. It was hell; pure hell. I only wanted to run, but now I found myself with my legs chained to the wall, the horrors of the world directly before my eyes, and the only way to stay sane was to simply become blind to it.
Or so I thought… What I didn't know is that in order to get through hell, I couldn't just turn around... I had to walk straight through the center of it first."
HOW MANY BLOODY NOUSFONI WERE BORN FROM THIS.
- DESENSITIZATION EFFORTS began when we were desperate and, seeking any coping method, attempted to "become used to" the horrors we were being constantly exposed to, in an effort to "numb ourselves" to the screaming terror on a daily basis. THIS BACKFIRED CATASTROPHICALLY.
- Step one: GET USED TO MIRRORS. This, unarguably, is what kept Natalie from resurrecting for YEARS, AND is what shattered what was left of our self-image: CANNON DIED AFTER THIS AND THE JAYCES TOOK OVER!!!
- JULIE JUMPED ON THIS AND KICKSTARTED THE "IT WOULDN'T HURT AT ALL IF YOU JUST AGREED WITH THEM & GAVE IN" FATAL MINDSET. THIS IS WHAT CREATED THE "SCIENTIST" AND OTHER HELL SPLINTER-NOUSFONI. "I began to look at the dangers and wonder if maybe I was the one who was wrong. I was so painfully naive. I was too frightened to stand up for myself or fight back. I was so broken and had so little faith in myself that I figured that I deserved to suffer... so I did."
- DISSOCIATION & DEPRESSION SPIKE. SUICIDE BECOMES AN OPTION AT THIS POINT.
- LAURIE HAD NO IDEA WHAT TO DO. We both thought, uncertainly, that "maybe if we realize how hellish this stuff TRULY IS, we will be motivated to fight it all the more"? but it failed, too. I was too weak, too scared, too tired, too doubtful of myself to defend myself. so laurie said, RUN TO HER. and she would overload me with physical pain, to the point where NO ONE ELSE COULD DO ANYTHING. this sort of "torture override" may have been the only thing preventing hacks for a WHILE.
- tragically, Julie PUSHED FIGURE DRAWING and we gave in. and this SUCCEEDED IN "GETTING USED TO IT." this began the infamous "estar problem" and God knows it was LITERAL HELL.
- we began to think we were a lesbian, NOT REALIZING IT WAS BECAUSE "I WAS ALREADY USED TO THAT TOO" and it just fed into the "numb self-annihilation drive" we were riding
A MONTH PRIOR TO THIS ENTRY-- roughly the end of april, early may (check entries???)-- WE FIRST CUT THE BODY WITH A RAZOR.
  "See, at this point you might be asking yourself 'if you're suffering so badly, and hate doing that to yourself so much, then why don't you just stop??' I wish it were that easy; I truly do. However, for some sick reason, whenever I get that destructive 'urge,' I go into a sort of locked-up mindset. All I can think about is what I'll do to myself, and often times I disassociate. I'll be destroying my body or my mind and the entire time, I'll be cut off from all my immediate senses, and imagining that this is happening to someone else, maybe in a completely different way. It's scary. I honestly won't see, hear, or otherwise notice anything that's going on around me unless it strongly catches me off guard, hence why it's hard to break out of those bad states, those 'Julie hacks.' Maybe I'll imagine some poor child being mangled by an attacker, who's telling him that unless he lets them hurt him, they'll kill his family. Maybe it'll be one of my characters, caught up in some nightmare they can't escape from. Maybe it'll even be me in another form, me as a Celebi, being ravaged by some brutal Pokemon-catcher group. God only knows... but either way, once I finish up whatever I'm doing, I invariably end up in one of three situations... 1, curled up in the corner and sobbing hysterically, 2, standing in front of the mirror and screaming at it... maybe picking up another 'weapon' and 'punishing' myself in a vicious cycle (sometimes I turn on the faucet until the water is scalding, then burn my hands several times... one time I even hid a knife on the towel rack so I could saw at my chest with it)... or 3, silently walking out into the living room, lying down on the couch, and blankly staring at the wall. Thoughtless, numb. Unwilling to even remember. When I wake up tomorrow I won't recall the evening at all.
If I could turn off this horrid drive, I would have done so years ago. It's a day-by-day war for me."
THIS IS EXACTLY WHAT HAPPENED IN NORTH CAROLINA!?!??!?!?!!!!!!
ALSO WAS TOBY BORN FROM THAT FIRST "THREATENED CHILD" MINDSET????
AND WHO THE BLOOD WOULD TAKE OVER IN OPTION 2 THERE???
BLACK LIGHT MACHINE SAVING OUR LIFE AGAIN = "YOU'RE THE ONE, AND THE ONE YOU MUST SURVIVE"
  CZ ULTIMATUM = "IF YOU LOVE ME-- IF YOU LOVE ANYONE-- YOU'LL STOP DOING THIS." but also, " An ultimatum. One I couldn't possibly break. I wondered why they hadn't given it to me before, but then I remembered how weak I was, how willing I was to toss everything away. I remembered that day I decided my life was beyond saving, and I remembered waking up the next morning."
- btw seeing him in dreams was RARE before this; ONLY NOW was when he started appearing in dreams TO PROTECT ME, which he now does CONSISTENTLY
- "THEY HAD BEEN SPEAKING." = this was the time period when Chaos & Laurie began to see eye-to-eye & become friends
  KEY REALIZATION = "I NEED PAIN. Oh yes, I need it. I need moments of extreme, gut-wrenching emotion, that shatter everything around you and force your perspective to change. Pain. I was getting it confused with other things for so long; awful things that lied, that pretended to be what I needed." YOU NEED CATHARSIS, KIDDO!!!!
- SHOCK SITE THERAPY: " I have never flinched so hard. I could barely watch the next three minutes, but I forced myself to anyway... not because I was expected to, not because I had been told to, but because this was real, this was wrong, and I knew it.
Catharsis. Extreme emotion. The pain I need."
  THIS WAS ALSO WHEN WE STARTED HAVING NOTABLE TROUBLE WITH "SEXUALITY" IN GENERAL. We were not attracted to people & felt no response at nudity, even in forcing ourselves through figure drawing: "I did not enjoy it at all, and there was no sexual anything… I'd be looking straight at some gal and I'd be wondering how the heck anyone would be attracted to that in the first place. At first I was fine with that. Then I brought it up to my mom and therapists, and they said something was wrong with me. So I started trying to 'force' myself (again; what was wrong with me??) to see something in it, although the very thought of it made me ill."
BUT THEN I MET JENA. "…and something weird happened. Yeah, I could just barely handle the figure drawing thing, but I didn't know those people. The art objectified them, which I loathed. But Jen? Forget it; I love her, and she's not taking her shirt off around me. See the difference? Having that direct, intense conflict between what I was feeling and what I was being told to feel forced me out of that [forced-lesbian] stage pretty darn fast. Sure, I'd still have my moments of 'but what if they're right?', I'll admit it, but ultimately it all came down to what I was unwilling to compromise, ironically." AND THAT'S CHAOS ZERO'S ULTIMATUM.
- STILL TERRIFIED OF "CURVY" WOMEN & "PHYSICAL FEMININITY" = "The whole chest size thing that some guys obsess over? It scares me. I can't handle sexuality, even if one doesn't act upon it. If you're visibly showing something that I perceive as sexual, such as a large chest or a promiscuous outfit or big hips, I will likely act a bit panicky around you… I'm going to be frightened."

BTW. EVEN THOUGH INFINITII GOT THE HIPS, NO ONE GOT "CHEST SIZE." THAT IS STILL HORRIFYING TO US.
ALSO OH NO I SEE HOW THIS GOT CORRUPTED. We were "only attracted to" BOYISH GIRLS WITH BONY FIGURES AND FLAT CHESTS. It was that purity and androgyny that we felt "sensually drawn to" and LATER ON, IT BECAME WARPED TO INCLUDE CHILDREN DURING THE NC HELL. This was probably because, once we became exposed to real "queer" people and learned that mature women who LOOKED safe were NOT safe, our brain thought "well then the ONLY people who WON'T hurt us are KIDS" and… well. You remember what happened to the League, too, with that.
"See, I like the deepest elements of things, the most truly personal things. I like bones, I like scars, I like tendons and veins and freckles and eyes and the way people move. I'm asexual, but... I'm addicted to intimacy. Extreme intimacy… I have this weird addiction to fragility, to things people take for granted, to hidden things, to secrets. I get it for most things, really, and sometimes it'll hit hard and out of nowhere. It's the reason why, when I got Apollo (my Macbook), I first looked through every file I could find on him, learned what everything on his keyboard was, put my nose up to his screen just to see the individual pixels... turned him off, turned him over, took him apart. Looked at every little piece. Put him back together and memorized every different texture on him. Details. I do it to music, too... I'll listen to the same song, over and over, for hours... maybe repeating the same two seconds just to hear a certain chord, or a certain echo, or the way his voice cracks, or the way she breathes in, or the way I can hear the musician's finger touch a string on that one note. Maybe I'll just listen to every instrument individually, maybe I'll just hold my headphones against my ears, close my eyes, and lose myself… sometimes I get it with people. I get it with those girls, the ones I feel close to.
I'll want to memorize the exact color of her eyes, the way her hair feels through my fingers. I'll want to run my fingers over her shoulder blades and feel her heart beat and listen to the way her breath catches sometimes. Is that romantic? I don't know what to call it; it's almost a drive. It's like I need to feel that even if I can't explain why… [but] it's always one sided. Always one sided. Maybe it's simply because I don't feel I exist in the physical world, not genuinely. Maybe it's because I don't see myself as a 'lover' or 'partner,' just a compassionate and selfless observer. But I don't want to be seen back. I only want the other person to know that they are deeply loved, that's all."
WE LOST THIS BECAUSE OF NORTH CAROLINA AND I WANT IT BACK!!!!

060210
-Started "hallucinating" about the unicorns.

060310
- THE BEAR & LAURIE DREAM!!!
- Also with Perfect and me flying into his "heart" to BECOME THE RUBY. He also told me he wanted me to stay with him "for the rest of [his] entire life"
- Oh yeah! and THIS. "…there was a small group of people holding up a large amount of colorful spheres up to me and demanding that I 'sing.' I originally thought the spheres were 'onions,' as they were covered in a sort of concentric 'skin' that looked like thick plastic. They also appeared to be lit dimly from the inside. Some were pink, some were yellow, and some were white-- but the most striking thing about them is that most of them appeared to be rotting. The few that were being practically shoved into my face were almost entirely rotted, and looked positively horrid. Regardless, the people still kept shouting that I 'sing' for them, but I said nothing. At one point the man who was holding the onion-things thrust them towards my face so sharply I thought he was going to hit me, and I couldn't help but cry out a bit. Someone behind him laughed and commented that it was the 'closest thing to a song' they were probably going to get from me."
- I was ALSO flying around as a Celebi!
- AND THE PHAGOPHOS. They would "possess" people and their "inflicted vice" was EMPTINESS. The ONLY thing that gave us hope was my saying 'All Jewel Monsters are good at heart.' and one HEARD me and FELT SOMETHING, transmuting its emptiness!!!!

JUNE BEGAN THE MULTIPLE FEW-SENTENCE FRAGMENT ENTRIES.
I ALSO BEGAN HAVING BREAKDOWNS AND CALLING OFF OF WORK.


061710
- BETWEEN THE 12TH & NOW I AM SUDDENLY IN UTAH?????????
- "LAURIE LOST IT"
- "I was subjected to 40+ solid minutes of physical/mental torture, which had no discernible motive other than inducing crushing guilt and self-deprecating thoughts for the sake of "punishment." The most terrifying part wasn't the pain in itself... it was her absolute refusal to stop, negotiate, or even explain herself. Not only that, but Chaos tried to intervene on my part, and she attacked him so severely and abruptly that he actually bled. Needless to say I was in a total panic by now.
...After qlok showed up and therefore rendered her incapacitated (at least temporarily), Chaos, Marik, Bakura, & I tried to figure out what had happened. We couldn't. For the first time in my 4 years of knowing her, Laurie had visibly unwound... unhinged, even. I think she might've even been blind; she didn't seem able to comprehend ANYTHING, let alone those around her. She insisted everything we spoke was a lie and was apparently focused (albeit in a very frantic manner) on the senseless mania that was dictating her actions. I don't know if she slept or not. I was, understandably, afraid to sleep, as she had been severely hacking my 'dreams' when I tried to escape the night before. I'm worried sick. If my own superego is going through this, what's going to happen to the rest of us?"

061810
- XANGA WITH LAURIE.
- CORE AVATAR IS NOW RED "JAYCE". GOING BY "JEWEL" STILL.
You'd better be sorry, you bastard. Look at what you've done.
Laurie, is this really my fault though? They wanted me to come here. I'm doing this for them.
Don't lie to me, bitch. They had no idea what sort of pain you would cause them. Remember what you did to her Wednesday night? You heard those sobs! That was YOUR FAULT.
oh shit I remember what this was
just… read this entire entry to the therapist, okay?
key points
- " He's not yours, and neither is she! …You're tearing them apart! You're a glitch in the program, an extra variable that throws everything out of sync. They don't need or want you."
- She mentioned how my loving Chaos "enough to die for him" was ALSO "going to cause a conflict"; I insisted that was "settled" but she insisted otherwise.
- I just deal the punishment you deserve. You're the one laying down the cards… I know EXACTLY what you're trying to pull here, and that's why I refuse to let you lie your way out of it.

061810
- "compassion" poem. about mel and qlok. remember this affected them STRONGLY. read this in therapy.
- I awoke this morning to find you in my arms. Now he holds you the same.
I feel no pain, no envy... such things cannot exist for the sake of love.
I simply feel purposeless. An extra wheel; an accidental addition.
I am intruding upon something I relinquished a lifetime ago.
My chandelier has shattered; yours is picturesque.
My presence only forebodes a fate I swore I would never let you suffer.
So what do I do?"

062010
- "I was supposed to be their guardian angel. I was supposed to protect them. I did what I could, but... God forgive me, we came so close."
- CAR CRASH CAR CRASH CAR CRASH!!!!

062110
- finally got laurie's point.
1) I am currently living in the same state as 2 individuals I care for very much.
2) Of those 2 individuals, one of them used to 'be in a relationship' with me, and is now in a very strong relationship with the other.
3) As a result of this connection between the two, I cannot show any sort of love to either of them without feeling like a criminal.
AND THEY WERE TREATING ME LIKE IT, TOO.
- "I am over 2000 miles away from the place I've called 'home' for the past 2 decades, and it's only now that I finally realize what 'home' should feel like."
  I was driving through Cottonwood Heights this morning and as I looked at the scenery around me, I asked myself why I felt so apprehensive. No, I'd never been there before... I knew very few people and places there, and if I had been left on a street corner I would have had no idea where to turn. And yet, we would all feel that initial fear upon arriving in a 'new' place. It's natural... we need our security, our comfort, our familiarity. We also forget that those things need to develop, with no exceptions. That is the reason why I need my outside love. To me, that's the only thing I need to feel at home. My books, my music, my work... they all contain countless hours of that love. And yet there's something terribly intriguing about having another soul in your life to give love to as well. That's why I'm suffering. That's why I'm so numb right now. I couldn't handle the relentless ache of keeping everything inside, of keeping everything hidden, when I finally had a possible chance to let it all out. I traveled 2000 miles and took so many risks just to be here, just to be here for them. I put everything on the line for their love, just to find that I could not give it back... that I could not free this relentless light trapped within my ribcage. It began to burn, so I hid it. Right about now, I'd give anything just to feel that pain again.
I STILL HAVE FLASHBACKS TO THAT EXACT EVENT!!!

062210
- SELF IMAGE IS NOW SOLIDLY MALE. "... I've never had a definite or visual idea of what I'd like to have until the past few months. Even stranger, in every single 'vision' I have of my future, I'm physically Jayce."
-






082810
- I'm currently in Utah. I don't want to go home, and I don't want to stay here. Everywhere I go, I find myself twisting myself to fit expectations, blindly entertain people, avoid serious offense or whatever the heck else gets thrown at me. I'm so tired.
I'm also starting to get very sick physically. That's a direct result of my psychological problems, and as such I can't do a darn thing about it.

I'm actually at qlok's house right now, and both he and mel are here. I don't know what to do. I feel so numb and empty after this morning.
I was just 'hanging around' with qlok for a few hours, with Apollo (my Macbook if you didn't know), and having him there made me feel stupidly obligated to 'try and keep him amused.' What the heck. But yeah, mindless me decided to waste time on Tumblr and Halolz and all sorts of idiocy in a lame attempt to 'be interesting.' I'm so freaking sick of it.
What if I want to work? Can't you even respect what little privacy I have nowadays?
What if I just want to sit and actually think, huh? I don't need any of the 'fun' you like so much. I need something worthwhile. I just don't know how to come out and say that without condemning them all to hours of emotional pain whenever I'm around. I'm so freaking sorry.

This is why I don't like being around them, although I'm too afraid to speak it. I cannot ever be myself.

I am also SICK of being physically female. Even typing it makes me want to throw up or throw my computer across the room.
Yeah, I know this is a test from God. Be strong, right? But this horrific body is making me cruel, angry, and vengeful... it's not me. I'm terrified.
God, please, help me get through this. I don't know what to do and all I want to do is sleep until I feel right again.



082910
- KEY ENTRY?????
- Screw getting a girlfriend; right now I'd probably be happier if I never saw another biological female for the rest of my freaking life. Last night I was sent to hell.
Let's start at the beginning...
Yesterday, after I finished my Jayce-rant entry, mel went into some sort of Laurie-state with (I assume) Parker: her own personal schadenfreudic headvoice, so to speak. Of course I was still stuck in this awfully numb state during it, so I had no idea what do do, let alone the means to do so.
Even better? I lost my only connection to Jena. Hello mental trauma.

- …I haven't been feeling anything other than this dull empty ache between my ribs, but according to mel I've been emitting such a negative energy signature that it's making them physically ill.














(to be continued!!)


041320

Apr. 13th, 2020 12:53 pm
prismaticbleed: (flashback)

Something I've realized while listening to old tunes as a severe thunderstorm rolls in…

…I've forgotten what love feels like.



I'm cleaning out my old laptop and it's blowing my mind. It's breaking my heart.

Ventrium was in 2014. How in the world have SIX YEARS passed since he died up in the woods?



Back when the Lotus Cathedral System still existed, back when "I" was still Jay, when I was a man who loved with his ENTIRE HEART, honestly to an extent of sincerity and passion that boggles me, I loved so many people, SO MUCH.

I don't… I don't even know what that would feel like, now.

Why?



…It scares me. Now that I've re-found my religion, now that I'm more Catholic than ever, it's severed something in me. Which is wrong, somehow. Now that I'm religious, I have no relationships. When I do have relationships, I lose my religion.

This has to be the devil's work. There should never be such a split, in anyone's life, between Love and love. It's wrong.



I want to kiss Chaos Zero again and I don't know how and I want to weep over that but I don't know how.
Do you have any idea how awful that feels? How horrific it is to realize that my emotions are absolutely SHUT DOWN and I can't even hold this fragile gorgeous being that I've loved for LITERALLY SEVENTEEN YEARS.

…God have mercy on us what if it's trauma.
What if it's trauma. What if this all boils down to having been so utterly wrecked by sexual abuse that I am full-on terrified of so much as holding someone's hand because it might escalate into something unbearable. Because hey, that HAS happened.
But how do I get over it? Is that even the proper phrasing? How can I heal that wound, that gaping wound that I have no clue how to manage on my own, this injury that's on par with a freaking shotgun blast to the ribs that I have literally just been trying to hide under a bloodsoaked shirt? Not even medicating it, not even wrapping it up, just trying to keep it out of my own sight because the reality of it is too terrible. And after a while I guess the blood just looks normal.
But it never actually stops hurting, does it. Even if you ignore it. And once in a while something bumps it and the sudden pain overwhelms you and THEN you realize that hey, I'M DYING HERE.


In the Lotus Cathedral, I had so much love, in me and around me and everything.
I had friends. I had family. I had a daughter, for God's sake.
I had Genesis, my best friend. I had Laurie, my superego soulmate. I had Chaos Zero, my other half, as it were; my dearly beloved who I would still marry if I had the chance.
And that's the other problem.
He's, quite honestly, the only thing that would change my mind against entering the consecrated life. Like, it's either become a nun, or marry a video game character. I'm dead serious though. I'd love to have it both ways but I have no idea if that's possible, which means I have to start researching the hagiographies of married saints because God knows I cannot live like this. I absolutely cannot live with feeling like I am forced to choose between loving God and loving anyone else, because that can't be right.

…And you know how I know that?

Because, like this, I can't actually love GOD, either.


Something in me has been scraped out with a rusty razor and there's this hollow ache smack-dab in the middle of my chest that feels like sobbing and yet, I'm utterly detached from it, cut off like a guillotine to the throat. It's that "blue voice" that the BLCS used to talk about-- that sole mourning woman who lived in our heart and never stopped crying. Lamentations. She just weeps, nonstop, like you cannot imagine. The pain is unbearable. And perhaps that's exactly why we/I cannot feel it. Right now, it is unbearable.

But darn it all I WANT to bear it. I don't CARE if it rips me in half, it SHOULD, it NEEDS TO, or I swear I will NEVER be able to feel anything again.

But I cannot even walk up to Chaos Zero in headspace because if he so much as reaches out and touches my face I swear I am going to shatter into PIECES because you know what the DEEPEST problem is here?
I FEEL TOO FILTHY TO ACCEPT LOVE.

If he, this creature that I love SO MUCH I could honestly die from it, die for him, die from joy in the best circumstances-- if he cannot even look at me right now because if he does, I will crumple into agonized sobbing, there is a BIG PROBLEM and that problem is that I CAN'T PARTICIPATE IN THAT LOVE RIGHT NOW.

My sense of identity is screwed. I want to love but I am ashamed and I am AFRAID and I don't even know how to receive AFFECTION without being terrified that I've got to dissociate and perform.
How did I do it as Jay? How did I DO it? How did "he" throw himself heartfirst into everything to the point where he became this absolute light-source of love? His very presence in the System was a literal catalyst for emotional sincerity and genuine selfless compassion.
What happened to him? What happened to me? What changed, between him and me, that just… hollowed me out, and killed him? Where did he go? If I'm his "spiritual successor," if I'm literally the next step of the bloodline as it were, the next piece of "Core" history, then… why am I so broken?

Why do I feel like CANNON all over again? Ten years ago or more? Marywood, 2009? Waking up to trauma and wishing I were dead? Well, there you go.


I don't hate S. (I will not call them by their "chosen name" because my faith prioritizes the name they were given, legally and originally, the person they were before dissociating.) And I want to be their friend. But truly I don't know if I ever knew them, either. Because when I was living in North Carolina I was either talking to Oliver or Kris or Kyo or… gosh I don’t even remember their names anymore. But it felt jagged, broken, confused. So did I. It feels wrong, even now talking about it, like choking on dirty dishwater. It feels filthy and sick. I can't look at it; I want to throw up and cry and scream and curl up and die.

And that's what I feel whenever I try to feel love, now.

That ugly ugly stuff is getting in the way. It's shame, to the point of crushing mountains, heavier than a dying star. It's apocalyptic shame, the sort that WILL annihilate you if you don't get a handle on it.

Where does God come into this?

I'm a Catholic, okay? I'm a Christian. And I do love God. But how genuine is my love if I'm having this problem with EVERYTHING ELSE?

Yesterday was Easter. We just got through Holy Week and I spent Good Friday night standing outside in my pajamas, the wind howling and snow whipping around my dirty head, crying hysterically that I was scared to death because I knew how sinful I was and I KNEW I was sorry, I KNEW I didn't want to sin or do wrong or hurt anyone or offend Jesus, ever, but I couldn't feel anything about it. My mind was confessing contrition with frankly panic-stricken sincerity, but my emotional capacity was bankrupt. There was no feeling behind the words, and THAT is TERRIFYING as a Christian because hey, does that mean I'm actually sorry at all?
God help me, I'm not sure what to do about this.

I need to be broken open. I need my heart to be shattered to flipping PIECES because honestly that is probably the ONLY WAY I'm going to get this hardness out of me.
I need to make a playlist of all the most wrenching love songs I know, and I need to go talk to Chaos Zero and not run away, and stay there for like a solid hour even if I spend most of that time sobbing. God knows that alone is progress, because I cannot even CRY right now, not without immediately reaching for a knife.

…God, where is Laurie?

Now THAT thought kills me. God I miss her, so much I actually am tearing up right now. And that's always been her saving grace-- she was always isolated from the potential horror of romance, always separate from the idea of being a partner or anything of the sort. She was always just my white knight, my soldier, my protector, my friend. And THAT is safe.
But NC tried to murder her in that respect. Oliver and the rest of the Broken Arrows wanted to be in a "romantic relationship" with her and her VERY EXISTENCE STOOD AT TOTAL ODDS TO THAT VERY CONCEPT.
She did die from it, I know. I remember. They all died. But… the Spectrum can be reborn, truly, in Christ as it must be, as it truly needs to be. She's Laurel now, or Lauriel, I can't quite tell; she's unstable, but she's alive. Somewhere, somehow. And she's safe again, untouchable, ineffable, real only because OF that. Unblemished, undefiled, virginal.

That’s the problem with everyone else that I love.
Laurie is the ONLY PERSON who has basically decreed to the point of spitting blood that she will NEVER, and CAN never, be a danger to me in that respect. She can never be romantic, she can never be intimate, she can never be sexual.
And that is THE ONLY REASON WHY SHE IS SAFE and that is also the MAIN REASON WHY I AM TERRIFIED TO EVEN GO LOOK FOR HER, because I believe that I am tainted and ruined and if I so much as look at her I will kill her.



The problem isn't everyone else. The problem is me.
I'm afraid to hold Chaos Zero because I'm afraid I'll ruin him. That's why I want to die and weep forever when I look at him, because I can feel this awful WRONGNESS in me and God knows I never want that to touch him.


…Love is only safe in the League, somehow.
I NEED to remember that.
And that is ALSO why I'm so FURIOUS on some level for S trying to steal it. For YEARS, the ONLY refuge from my trauma has been remembering the pure, chaste, genuine love between individuals in the League, notably in Dream World, but when S touched it, they CORRUPTED IT. They made it sexual and honestly I want to RAGE AND WEEP over that. I am absolutely BENT on making a website in the near future to attest to the TRUTH of the League and I need to like put that on a poster and glue it to my eyeballs so I am DRIVEN to work towards that end EVERY DAY.

That's slightly off-topic. And yet it's not. Because I'm listening to Kreva and when you drop the pitch on his voice to 80% he sounds like Xorane and he's singing about Devonal and those two genuinely adore each other AND YET SO MANY PEOPLE CAN'T SEE THAT IN A PURE SENSE. Because they're two guys, people assume they're gay, and then assume they're being licentious, promiscuous, immoral. NOPE. NOPE AND NEVER EVER, NO HOW.
But that's what makes me so angry. S ALSO jumped on the illicit and utterly disgusting idea that Justice & Revenge were INCESTUOUS??? And they were OBSESSED with it. And NOW Revenge's basic SELF has been SHATTERED in the League and I can feel it frantically trying to rebuild him but it doesn't know HOW because those corruptive imposed ideas got too deeply ingrained in there and things need to be ripped up and COMPLETELY rewritten but God I can't do that to my own life.

I can't rip up and rebuild. I'm stuck carrying this timeline.
But… there's the bit, the one tiny crack in my armor where the light gets in, the fracture straight above my heart, that says "if the only way I could protect the love I've known is by carrying that agony as well, then I will carry it until I die."
And that's Jay's voice.
And that makes me want to cry.

I want to be Jay again. I want to be whatever he was that made him so pure and loving and good. He was just… incandescent. He was iridescent. He was JOY, and he was only that because he was also LOVE.

…Can I even be that? How?



Hey! Here's another sudden thought.
I can GIVE love, at least conceptually, in imagining third person images of myself, BUT! I cannot imagine myself RECEIVING love. Like, the idea of someone looking at ME, or kissing me, is genuinely TERRIFYING and makes me want to run and hide and cry like a panicked child, shaking and confused and so, so, so sad. And that is obviously trauma residue.


Here's an interesting thought.
There are very few people in the League or in the Spectrum who can hold intimacy, or rather, raw emotion. Like, there are very few people who can be stripped down to bare their heart and blood and wounds and still stand. Lots of folks are too scared, too hardened, too afraid, et cetera. But some of them aren't. And those people are the ones who can look at you with eyes that are just like… holy fire. Untouchable, unbreakable, undying… but so bright. It's not a hard light. It's bright, so bright, but it's somehow so soft. It's fierce but it's tender. And those words are terrifying to someone like me who, currently, cannot bare their wounds because they are too awful. But some people… the sort of person I want and need to be… the sort of person that, honestly, hopefully, gloriously, anyone can become, God's grace willing… some people-- like Jesus, quite blatantly-- can have their hearts torn open and they will STILL gently wear those scars and let you TOUCH them. That sort of absolute invincible tenderness is staggering. And, as Jay, I used to be like that. I need to be like that again.
Chaos Zero is like that. Honestly, he is the MOST like that of anyone I have EVER known. In my entire life I don't think I have EVER seen him closed off. If he tries, he melts almost immediately. Really, it's utterly against his very nature to have a closed heart. And I love that about him. I love him. And honestly… he deserves to be with someone like him in that sense. To say otherwise would be cruelty. You cannot pair up such a raw heart with a hard one. If I want to be with him-- and I do, God knows I do, to have and to hold, in sickness and in health, in the darkest of times, in the face of death even-- I do, I do want to be with him but my heart has to melt like his first.
Or it needs to be set on fire.

What is my personal element, now? Oh geez maybe THAT'S the issue????
The Jewel bloodline has always been fire. But Jewel, infamously, was somehow NEVER able to be soft like Jay. It's shocking. Jay's element was snow and LIGHT. Sparkles and softness and purity and white joy.
If I… if I redefine myself, if I maybe even start a new bloodline, find a new name… maybe I can soften? Maybe this weird brown-haired stone-heart earth-shackled girl I feel damned to be can change, can essentially redefine herself by what her soul is, truly, I know. I am not this reflection. I am what God created me to be and that is a child of God and that is someone who loves and rejoices and shines HIS Light through her life. And I cannot do that if I'm an inert pebble here.
I need to be light and snowflakes again. I need to find a new name.

So there we go, that's thoughts for today. It's almost noon and that thunderstorm is still rolling in and hey, maybe instead of panicking over it I'll bravely bare my heart a little and ask Laurie to join me in watching that beautiful powerful act of God outside. Lightning like her. Thunder like her words in my heart. Rain like my beloved's tears. All three of us, Genesis too with the wind, and then what am I?
"You're the hope that ties it all together," I feel her say. "You're the rainbow after the storm. You're the hope of sunshine when it's all over."
"But I don't want it to be all over," I say, a real twinge of loving sadness pulling at my chest like a guzheng string, pulling it into a vibrato. "Not if it's you. Even if it's scary, if it's you, I want it to stay."
"Even if you're scared?" A knowing voice. A hint of a purple smile.
"Yeah." I mean it, despite my trembling hands.
"And why is that?"
"…because I love you."
"And there you go," she says, throwing her own hands open in a victorious gesture, smiling, looking away a little, as if it was too bright a feeling to bear head-on. "There you go. That's how you get through this. Love."
And she looks right at me.
"You hold on to that, kid. No matter what. Promise me you will."
I nod.
"I'm still scared."
"'Course you're still scared, you're afraid to look love in the face. Embrace it, kid. Even if it hurts. Even if it's a crown of thorns. You've gotta hold it to your heart or it's not gonna carry you through the storm."


Be my light to others, child.
God is love, and love is God, and love is light unending, undefeatable.
There is always a sun behind the clouds, even in the worst of storms.
Fear not. I am with you always.
I love you too.



prismaticbleed: (shatter)

[uncensored for brutal honesty]


proverbs 9:16-18


eating disorder hell.


Allergy panic girl
Blue obligation girl
Enjoying eater girl = tied to CAKE???????
Bingeing girl (once we hit "that point") = tied to RUPTURE.
rupture's "second name" keeps feeling lke GORGE but thats sounding like a SURNAME, NOT A SECOND NAME. why is this? is that name tied to her girl instead???
cannot even theorize rupture's second name because we do't know enough about her function and/or heart host TO guess.

tobiko hasn't been out in a while?
someone ELSE keeps purging, "we're going to die why cant we stop" mindset
tobiko would panic "get the poison out" then became dpressed and QUIT??? IS HER ANCHOR CHANGING LIKE RAZORS???
but this current purge person basically BLACKS OUT in the process. existing before nd after, not during.
too much fear and trauma to have tobiko front for that anymore???

WHERE IS SPICE WHEN THIS ALL HAPPENS?????


WHO IS TIED TO THAT BIG TAURUS DAEMON???
someone definitely is. but i think that soeone is still vague. i KNOW they were out but we can't even get thier fronting data (this is simeon, hi!)

Chocoloco still tied to angry "jess" BUT he was yelling at the latter nousfoni? the one eating the chocolate candy.
did they even like it????

THERE'S A BROWN MANIC WHO ONLY FRONTS TO LOOK FOR UPPERS????
"we need to stay awake, we need to have coffee and/or chocolate!!!!" 
BUT CHOCOLOCO ISN'T FROM HER. THAT'S SURPRISING.
WHY IS THIS?
(her heart can't hold a daemon??? choco tied to the global concept??? feel this out)

IS THIS THE SAME NOUSFONI WHO KEEPS DRINKING ALCOHOL OR ARE THERE TWO OF THEM???

there's someone ANGRY who comes out when we try to read corrective or self-knowledge stuff???
girl. close to angry jess root but not her. muddy brown, feels washed out. angry at me/us fr typing this but wont stop us? just a low flat disdainful anger.
the boy from yesterday (zodiac rage) has an edge to his anger. he'll yell about it. this girl wont. like a heavy dead weight anger, no action. just shutdown.
why? what are her roots?
her response think "don't think about that" nose wrinkle and try to BLACK IT OUT. like covering eyes. total shut off! scary.
why does she do that? doesn't she want to learn
she cannot front if someone else is strongly fronting? only if in vague pseudosocial mode? like readig.
need a name for THAT state of mind. different from upstairs AND downstairs. sort of an inbetween.
headspace level parallel???
anyway we have to find someone who LIKES reading that stuff so they can OVERPOWER that, for lack of a better term. (who am i, they're thinking i'm the "bleaching optimistic" one, that stings but i think its true.)
also, whoever this good-reading person might be, they CANNOT be hyperreligious, that only compounds the problem. religious voices need to be dealt with very carefully as they bring an entire other level of tangled motives into the picture and we cannot untangle both at once with this, not safely.



Juniper = job is to SAY NO. NO MATTER WHAT.
CHAOS out helping Juniper. Lots of love there actually. they remember the last time.
someone called her out!!!! who?

Mirror realization, called JESSICA out??? LEGIT DEADNAME CORE. A GOOD PERSON!!!!!!!!!
Someone else before her, recognizing the heart of all this is THE DESTROYER

ALL MIRROR PEOPLE ARE STRONGLY AWARE OF THE SYSTEM AND HAVE TOTAL POWERFUL INTEGRITY. "TAKE NO SHIT" BUT DEEPLY COMPASSIONATE. (reminds us of triple a little???)
jamie is pure motivation, but real about it
this girl is "tell it like it is" and determined to spread awareness so things change. not violent.
triple is NOT a mirror person, 
her vibe is blurring hard even pinging her writing this??? with two other people? FEEL THIS OUT
TRIPLE DOESN'T THINK OF OTHER PEOPLE AS DIRECTLY AS MIRROR VOICES DO.
triple "says what no one else will admit" and she's ANGRY about it. but only comes out actuvely, in response TO a hiding of something that HURTS.
(^THAT NAME ISN'T FITTING HER WELL??)

- much later, mirror girl taking us to bathroom to get dressed and SPICE came up alongside her; they are SUPER SIMILAR almost like sisters??? but unmistakably different even so.
someone else fronting with them too? talking TO mirror, worried. NOT "THROUGH" it like an actual mirror nousfoni would!!


Jessica called LAURIE while drying dishes. Told her EVERYTHING.
laurie sobbing in rage about this. then SHOUTING for tiger lily. looking for a "social protector"
GOT HER OUT BRIEFLY but she couldnt stay???
where is the cerise protector??
(she says "i'm here" but she's still mostly faceless and totally nameless. says she's figuring out what her new role is, now that we're not in a trauma environment)
Laurie took the garbage bags out
SOMEONE HYPERRELIGIOUS came out by the tree briefly, condemning? i think a jay stepped in briefly to tell them not to be so caustic before laurie came back.
laurie asking who even wanted the food? like the ham, and the pie, who liked it? got NO RESPONSE. Actual disgust, cringing at thought of food. the response was DISLIKE!!
Realizing the people responsible for the actual eating have SMOTHERED CONSCIENCES. the idea of someone else "owning" a food item causes a "blind response" in them. they CANT fathom it for their function. the thought when eating the trail mix, "this belongs to mason, this isn't yours," caused them to mentally BLACK OUT because they cant comprehend/tolerate the guilt response? or CANT STOP? like if they admitted that theyd have to stop eating, and they cant for some reason????? their function is TO eat so it'd be denying Why they're out???? FIGURE THIS OUT. i dont even think they Want the food, it feels like a total compulsion. programming. they're vaguely Aware of guilt and shame but don't quite Feel it. everything distant, conceptualized. even while they eat. sort of "clear muffle" over everything, like two feet of gel or plastic. WEIRD AND FOREBODING. 
wreckage coming out on the way back in from outside, hearing people arguing in another apartment. she and laurie briefly cofronting almost, slight level difference. but close, next to each other. rubbing elbows almost. wordless close recognizion of each other. "i'm here for you"
back inside, laurie wanting to tell mason and ollie everything about this problem. fess up, admit helpless angry scared frustration, inability to stop or control ourself. terrified at this, but NEED to admit it to prevent it in the future. considering going to mcdonalds or ihop all night when the arrows work, to flat-out prevent any and all such behavior. wanting this in any case, i think the isolation is Causing a lot of this trouble? messes BAD with our perception of reality. can't fathom anyone or anything BUT the current social person existing. (THIS NEEDS TO BE LOOKED AT AND WRITTEN ABOUT.)
at computer, laurie having unexpected feelings towards kris' picture on the lamp? she's fiercely fond of him. deep camaraderie bond, but also a sort of burning platonic love. like a weapon heated glowing hot. knuckles white clenched holding it to defend someone. very devoted.

WEIRDLY, THE SLIGHTEST VARIATIONS ON THE DEADNAME CALL DIFFERENT PEOPLE OUT.
the full deadname is tied to THIS girl, the good one.
SEEING IT IN TEXT CALLS OUT SOMEONE DIFFERENT????
context appears to be HUGE for this



briar out RIGHT NOW feeling panic at tasting food in our mouth? scared as shit.
good. more of us need to ACTIVELY FUCKING REALIZE what this is doing to our godforsaken body.
- someone ELSE triggered by smell of food on hands. briar ALONGSIDE them. neither aware of each other???? (!!!)

jewel says GO BRUSH OUR TEETH so we can relax!!
jessica agrees, go get it done so we can actually get back to living!
(jess is OLDER than jewel! maybe 15, 16? not 17. DOESN'T KNOW QLOK. might not even BE tied to school?????? possible for nousfoni to be older but NOT HAVE MEMORIES OF LIFE DURING THAT AGE IN THE BODY. e.g. a "16 year old" nousfoni not knowing anything about what happened when we were in high school. or an 18 year old nousfoni not knowing anything about holding a job.)

someone wanting to eat vitamins and melatonin gummies, not out of hunger, but out of panicked compulsion.
THE BLUE GIRL?
laurie yelling at them for this. that person DOESNT QUITE FRONT? just comes in "sideways halfway" and has the body do things, SO THEY DONT FEEL THE EFFECTS OR CONSEQUENCES!!!!
the one who eats is NOT HER.

now, someone JUST came out TO eat the vitamins, scared and nervous but they WANTED THEM. happy to eat them actually. feels brown? long hair. wanting to eat more but not really understanding concept of "food?" 
feelng like THEIR daemon might be that big taurus thing. 
cake's girl is younger, not nervous. not rebellious.
rupture's girl only comes out with the intent to binge and purge.

weirdly, that vitamin-eater person (those two? blue and brown: concept and carry-out) are more concerned with eating MEDICINE than food???? always looking for vitamins, pills, mints, etc. health panic obsessed. subtype of lotophagoi???

(Is Hoban still around? her vibe was always vague, she was kind of defined secondhand. feel her out and see if her anchor is split or wrong or if she's fading or splitting herself.)


Another huge thought:
So many of us are HUGELY CONTEXT-LOCKED.
We noticed this today, wondering why the heck NO ONE gets triggered out in the kitchen anymore? Why it's so hard to find Jason and Juniper and Taureia and anyone? 
It's because the ENVIRONMENT CHANGED.
The fairy lights don't trigger anyone. The stove light DOES. It's a trauma flashbacker. So are those little string lights over the stove, due to past association. And, total darkness triggers out a totally different bunch!
Similarly, sitting at the table to eat triggers out certain people, whereas eating in the kitchen triggers out others, and eating on the floor triggers out still others. The couch is by FAR the safest place, and the kitchen itself is utter terror by default. No eating in there ever, please-- ideally, at least, because we tend to stress-blackout in there and then trauma loops happen. That is the most terrible part of PTSD and we need to plan for it better.
We are SO HYPERSPECIFIC this is not surprising but we still somehow completely missed it.
MAKE A LIST OF THIS STUFF so we can use it to our healing advantage!!!



ORANGE IS CORRUPTED
laurie asking for data on bathroom convo, lynne snidely saying she "should know"; laurie turned and called her out on this, she BLUESCREENED???? froze. everything stuck for a second then laurie got warped to GRAYSPACE???? lynne there, floaty, disoriented? said that wasn't her, she wasn't angry. asked what was going on.
corrupted orange is ANGRY. feeling of jovial dude in a bar who suddenly snaps. fiery, but energetic. NOT the apocalyptic burn of red anger. orange has motion behind it, and voice. red is quiet and violent. orange is angry and pushy? energized? can't find a word. armed? no, that's vermilion. orange isn't a "life threatening fear" response. it's more of a panic scare. the closer you get to yellow, the tighter the nerves get. yellow anger is shrieking screaming wildcat anger. someone "yell"-ing at you, all electric sharp. but no attacking! yellow anger might shove or slap you but that's all. orange anger will push you around, all heavy weight but animated. vermilion anger will throw a punch, a hard blow and colder fire behind it, not much talk. red anger will wordlessly bury a knife in your chest on a dime. WAIT. NO. THAT'S BLOOD. it's darker!! RED anger, javier's color, is INTEGROUS. dude that shows that there are "benevolent and malevolent" sides of color angers! corrupted Red anger is... nothing. there's nothing. if it's pure Red, it's PURE. it;s angry because it SHOULD be. it demands you clean up your act, and tells you how. it feels like a city skyline, like an activist. it knows what it's talking about. active and informed. dark red, blood anger... that ISNT INHERENTLY CORRUPT. that's the sort of anger that will call you out on what you did wrong, but in a pointed way. it stabs right to the heart of the issue. but it won't attack you. no good anger will. gosh this is SO IMPORTANT.
so. corrupted orange is arrogant but not proud? no, not arrogant. corrupted YELLOW is more like that? actually, corrupted AMBER is haughty and proud. like a lion. puffed up, like a prince. amber is a luxurious color so it makes sense. yellow is brighter, the brightest, so corrupted yellow is less warm and more sharp? conceited? but not acrid, that's chartreuse. acid is green hued. yellow is manic almost? condemning? high strung. 
anyhow. orange. corrupted orange is the "i'm being a nice guy!" but he's really being threatening. that's orange. could easily lean vermilion, but orange is less malevolent. not as dark. orange is closer to the self-absorption of amber, but it's still directed outwards. orange is healthily sociable, so corrupted orange takes that and twists it? it's hard to put into words. but yeah. lynne, when damaged by it, gets a very biting sense of bad humor, gets rather "smart"? ALWAYS making jokes at the expense of others. that's the main thing. humor as a mask for straight-up trash talk.


we TRIED to ping Karissa when at the mirror and we got NOTHING. that was scary for a second. HOWEVER! then we realized that we were pinging the WRONG LEVEL???? APPARENTLY THIS IS A THING?
we had to ping her in a VIRTUAL ENVIRONMENT. midspace = dreamspace analogous i think. karissa is NOT PINGABLE UPSTAIRS. but imagine the old pennsylvania bedroom, and she is IMMEDIATELY there and fiercely alive.
karissa is a DOWNSTAIRS PROTECTOR, fighting off the weirdest threat we could have imagined-- ghosters. as in, childhood psychosis attackers. legit seeing demons and devils in the room, "sensing" evil, etc. we still get that when we're really unstable. like when we redid that bedroom to put up that desk, which is what triggered her birth in the first place. so she exists for that. 
and that is a VITALLY IMPORTANT PIECE OF INFO: there are MANY nousfoni in this system with hyperspecific but vital jobs that don't happen often, and so they run a risk of DYING if they don't get to live, so to speak. THEREFORE WE HAVE TO UTILIZE "HOLOSPACE" AND/OR DREAMSPACE TO LET THEM DO THEIR JOBS ON THE INSIDE, if outside instigation of those jobs would be lethal or otherwise majorly harmful. like tonight. however sometimes that's required. we couldn't possibly imagine or emulate this night inside. but it had to happen. it's too organic. life is too organic. but yeah, sometimes we Can do the inside boost and when we can we NEED TO. so keep a note of that.
in any case, this would bolster the inter-level communication we are desperately working towards. socials who have no comprehension of "inside," or even the ability to comprehend it, could LEARN it by being brought into emulated "outside situations" that are really happening inside, and then eased out of it OR letting inside folks enter those spaces to meet them. THAT'S HOW WE USED TO WORK AND I DON'T KNOW WHY WE STOPPED? maybe just daily life terror overload, forcing us to stay in survival/ social mode more often. but hey, that's the stuff we're fixing now that we're safe!
but it has to surface first. only then can you remove it. it's scary, of course, but what's even scarier is letting that shit go unseen and rotting on the inside. it's like cancer. 

...
our body is actually hungry again and we hate this because we have no appetite. the thought of eating makes us nauseous. we have no desire to do so, at all. especially not at this hour.
OH i forgot to mention earlier. with big dinner triggers and the destroyer.
certain foods are SUCH TRAUMA TRIGGERS that the destroyer exists to GET RID OF THEM. it's awful but it is true. we Want to be able to leave them untouched, because they're NOT OURS, but that very concept is still alien to our brain. god knows why. our poor brain sees a trigger food and thinks immediately "i must get rid of it" because it's that shaken up by seeing it. immediate flashbacks, immediate sensory rewind. time lapses, time slides. it's horrible that something as ridiculously simple as a canned item can knock you totally off kilter and into abused-kid mentality. 
there's a lot tangled up in that, especially methods-- some kids destroy food outright, some throw it out, some eat it, some eat and purge, etc. all of them acting those ways based on the situations they had to survive in previously. all of them desperately scared and lost and confused and not know where or when they are, let alone what the hell they're doing. they all dissociate so hard because they're so scared. but they're reachable, now. they're opening up and realizing that, now. they're healing and being brave and trying and feeling even if they're fucking terrified. not so in september, good god now THAT was hell. lord. but that's over, forever. a lapse is just a stumble, due to overwhelm. it happens, mental illness is hellish in and of itself. but we get back up and keep walking. a slip isn't a rewind. we're here now, with our progress and understanding under our belt, and we use that to leap forwards even farther when we're pulled back.
nights like this are slingshots. 
but yeah. we feel awful, AWFUL, because trigger foods are cheap! starving kids eat on pennies and go to food drives and when you're Still grappling with finances that stuff ends up back in the apartment and then you don't know what fucking year it is or what state you're in or what your name is or whether or not you're going to die, metaphorically only i hope! it fucking SUCKS because these beloved kids that we love so damn much it HURTS eat and enjoy these foods no problem, and God we WANT to just let them LIVE, let them be free and untraumatized, but god we're so damned fucking hurt that we struggle. we hate it. we feel like such a burden. we ARE a burden. that's the truth, with this. we're a difficulty, a monkey wrench, an unexpected trial. a frustration. and it's true. and it's unfair to them. and we're sorry. but we can't apologize and keep fucking the hell up. we need to try a hell of a lot fucking harder.
we KNOW that shit makes us sick so WHY do we still et that shit???
because that knowledge doesn't register for them. their minds are so damaged, we still haven't fully felt out Why they can't comprehend that sort of self-care data.
...maybe that's why. maybe self-care is alien to someone who lives in a trauma flashback.
...maybe.

but yeah. i want to list the trigger foods but someone says "no, don't clutter up this entry" and she's brown and angry? not choco's jess, maybe the "don't read" one from before? she's way up, almost floating voice space? but she's all about "social performance" and approval, and "clogging up this entry" is judged by her to be "inappropriate" somehow? like "it's not proper" but THAT pings someone ELSE. someone religious feeling? fears of not being totally nice and proper and a "good girl." maybe tilly. hm!
but no i think we should list them or we will forget to. i know it's scary but we have to! we'll do it together ok

- canned beans. all we had to eat for a while in pa. make our stomach so so sick. also heavy weight food, immediate trauma flashback trigger. yes heavy foods feel like the rape triggers. can i say that? "julie days." but that's unfair she didn't do it. she says she wasn't herself once. oh ok. i'm sorry julie. she says it's ok, it's the truth. so no beans
- canned food in general. again, that's ALL we had at the house most days, in pennsylvania. just shelves full of old expired rusty banged-up cans. the same things over and over and over, day after day, eaten at night under buzzing yellow lights, or hidden in the cellar. every one of those foods is a trigger:
canned corn, canned soup, spaghettios, ravioli, cranberry sauce, canned carrots (taste is a HUGE trigger), etc.
there are also BAD MEMORIES tied to ALL of those which we cannot look at rght now we start shaking. they're triggering young kids like me!! we don't know them though? are they new? are they all new? no they're old. we've just never seen them before. they've been asleep for a long time because no one's woken them up. but we just did! we looke for them and they're awake now. and they're probably really scared and don't know where they are but we'll protect them. we can be their friends. we'll keep them safe now. 
but the immediate fear is exactly what we're typing about. "how can we be safe now if those unsafe things are STILL THERE." no differentiation between thing and associated event. they are one and the same to a trauma survivor. at least, to us. to those hurt nousfoni, scared and shaking, the very sight of a can of soup throws them right back into the situation they wanted to die to get out of. their brain was shaken to the core and it keeps getting yanked back. so we struggle.
it's not fair. we wonder, daily, if we should find somewhere else to go, if we should leave, but we DONT WANT TO. we love it here, we love the people, we want to STAY, we want to heal so we CAN stay. our feelings of "we don't belong" and "maybe we should just go" are NOT OUR REAL MOTIVES. they are the "safe, acceptable" way of saying "i am so fucking sorry we are making your lives difficult; we are drowning in love-rooted guilt and regret and we don't want to hurt you anymore, but we don't know how to stop yet. we're still healing. but we cannot put you through this messy process anymore. THAT is making us feel like we don't belong-- we are disturbing the peace, we aren't fitting in with you both yet, into that harmony. our own actions are alienating us, our own shame and guilt are isolating us. THAT is what doesn't belong but right now we are identifying with it, for better or for worse, from how horribly strong it is. and we don't want to leave, we love you so much, but again we feel so DIRTY and disgusting and (there's axis) foolish and embarrassing, that we feel so unworthy TO stay. we're afraid of hurting you, of you beginning to hate us or be frustrated with our presence, we are so scared of you both expecting the worst of us. so we would rather leave than see these relationships rot by our hand. by our fungal touch.
axis just GLARED at me for that i have never seen him angry i'm sorry.
his reply isn't translating well
effectively: "don't be sorry" in the "you're not being blamed or condemned" sense. the strong powerful insistence of "you will not rot anything by touch. fungus is life out of death" and "rot is decomposition" with a spindly mushroomed finger pointing at this absolute artistically tangled web of data, of feeling, "decomposition is breaking down into simpler things," into essential elements, "if anything rots it is simply beginning again from a simpler state" or something? taphos. taphonomy. "decomposition begins at the moment of death." heart-deep feelings about this topic. if it's not working, why not let it die? if it is a fatal illness, a fatal wound, a mortal injury, why not let it fall embraced (back) into the arms of death? why not let death breathe life into it again? god okay that's what we're doing. chocoloco's girl is responding to this??? not as her heart, no. but as a sister to the other one. where is chocoloco. what do you have to say
"decay is not my topic" he says. "it is his. let him speak"
what is your topic though
sorry 
axis keep talking.
a slight smile, smirk, "what more do you need me to say?"
anything everything anything you want
"i want you to feel what i said and what you know it means" "tell me"
what you meant
"what your heart heard."
well
if we're bungling up this relationship (allegedly) with our mistakes, with-- oh
with our own process of decay
the nigredo
THAT'S infi
that's even more important
what am i doing with the spacebar i'm sorry
hey i don't have a name yet
hey i'm not simeon! i'm a girl, no, i use she pronouns, maybe?
i'm not a boy. leaning the other direction
sorry slipping bye
no not yet he says
finish.
okay.
if we are afraid of rotting this relatioship by touching it we are projecting the wrong sentinemt onto our fear. if it rots it means that it died which means that it had reached a point where it could not continue healthily. so death is merciful and progressive and otivated by hope, by love and hope. now it decays, now it rots back into the world, now it feeds the insects (what about our insects what about them) i'm thinking too much
simple he says, simple. what is the essence of it
if it dies it was unhealthy. if it rots then 
rot it just the process of recycling
a dead body, a dead thing feeds other alive things, feeds new things
a dead thing will seem to stop life around it for a bit but in time it will bloom greater than ever
in short, 
we're not going to kill anything
fungus is good
he smiled at me.
and? 
IS it rotting?
how can i tell.
look, he says. 
but there's more to that "look"
he means,
there's always rot. there's always death. it means things are growing. it means things are changing. it means what doesn't work anymore is passing away and reworking itself into other things that do.
am i thinking too much
you're trying too hard to encapsulate it in language, he says. speak simply, speak from your heart. you will not rot in whole unless it stops beating. and it will not. he says.
tiny deaths happen all the time. fungus grows on your bones. but you are alive, we are alive, i am alive
i am sorry i hurt people
then let it rot, he says. let it rot.


where were we oh my goodness
trigger foods! a list.
NOW the rabbit speaks up
"chocolate" he says, and points ominously, authoritatively. not menacing, just gravity
"write it down."

- chocolate. in all its forms? (look at the data. yes.) oldest trigger food in the book. tied to sexual trauma, femininity fears, bad memories, massive health scares and pain. but touted constantly as a "comfort food," as an aphrodisiac, as something sacred, as a celebratory food, as a staple part of christmas and easter and valentines day. it was something we could not ever avoid, something added to things to make them more palatable, more enjoyable, but we couldn't eat it. it was everywhere, stores dedicated to it, grand gestures surrounded by it, given as gifts, expected to be received. people react with shock when you say you don't like chocolate. alienation, bizarrely. but it happens. it has. it does. we feel guilty, rejected, isolated, unwanted, unloved, all over again. "chocolate brings people together" just like awful family dinners and shit (please don't swear) (sorry i'm just angry too and hurting) but yes chocolate is something we could not have safely. no. we tried so many times. we love it as it is. but our body cannot have it. we love it but we don't like it? is that true or possible?
YOU DON'T LIKE THE TASTE, he says. SOMEONE DOES. 
a pause, a breakdown of coherence upstairs
THIS TOPIC IS TOO TANGLED, he says, looking up. IT WILL HAVE TO BE UNTANGLED BEFORE IT CAN BE DISCUSSED. I AM BEING SILENCED, WHICH MEANS THERE IS GREAT FEAR HERE. GOOD. THAT IS A SIGNPOST FOR GREAT (???) (translating as growth, realization, progress, understanding, etc. good things. all from fear? i guess that's what daemons are/ are for/ are about/ are from)

other trigger foods
- WHITE FLOUR and all that goes with it. cake,
(what about her?????? no one has EVER thought about her i wonder if we can learn more about her now with what happened tonight? i hope so)
NOT NOW. SHE IS TOO IMPORTANT TO TREAT (flippantly/ nonchalantly/ casually/ in passing/ without enough attention/ as a study topic and not a person/ lightly). ALL OF US ARE. ALL OF YOU ARE. FOCUS.
white bread, crackers, cookies, etc. again, a staple food. something we were forced to eat a lot. something given as gifts, again. birthday and wedding cakes. christmas and easter cookies. sandwiches. party foods. god you SEE why this is a struggle for us??? our body CANNOT DO THESE THINGS WITHOUT GETTING SICK
is it because of the trauma or did it result from the trauma?
which came first, the chicken or the egg
god only knows.
don't worry about that right now we're tired. we can't give it enough attention right now. make the list

- dairy products. HUGE femininity fear trigger. sexual. makes us feel super dirty, infantile. infantilization is one of the biggest sexual trauma triggers possible. we've never written about that. add it to the list
also we are lactose intolerant so we absolutely cannot have it anyway our stomach CANNOT digest it that is a PHYSIOLOGICAL FACT.

- canned tuna. WARM especially. very thought makes us shake, want to vomit.
- NOODLES. sexual fear + trauma memories + trypophobia remnants
- HOT DOGS, especially with beans. MASSIVE immediate screaming runaway trauma response
- red sauce. realized at upmc big time. always was tough-- our stomach Hates tomato sauce, it causes SEVERE PAIN but when in treatment we realized it was also a BIG TRAUMA TRIGGER. iscah could do it, she didn't know. didn't experience. but her beloved jessie knew. and those of Us who experienced similar things also knew. and we had that suddenly revealed, something we were hiding from, running from, so now it is a double danger
- lunchmeat. family terror, blackout response, leave it at that
- nut butters
- klondike bars
- energy bars in general, esp. oily ones. AND GRANOLA. BAD BAD BAD and FRIGHTENING. please don't eat it
- grains in general, cooked ones, especially OATS and QUINOA. sad because oats are also ALLEGEDLY a good memory food, but no. only a hoped association. they are primarily tied to VERY VERY TRAUMATIC INCIDENTS and also salt lake city so please pleaseplease do not eat them. someone really really wants them though, but when they try the terror is immediate and choking. not safe yet i'm sorry. maybe get iscah to help, she ate it all the time at upmc. we'll see we'll figure that out later
- CEREAL. the original trigger food. aftertaste is literal hell. flashbacks and panic for as long as it lasts. cereal is 1000% NEVER BUY and we are so so fucking sorry we're scared of having it in the house. 
god we are so goddamned broken
wht do we do?
TELL THEM. WORK WITH THEM. KEEP YOURSELF SAFE. BUT RESPECT THEM TOO.

they're saying it's super late? super early?
6:20 am oh!! the arrows will be home soon!
good i want tomeet them!
i don't know if we know how yet? we only ever type.
but we can figure out how!!
ok! we'll ask infi to show us how.


this is the autopilot. i am smiling. i think i have more of a soul than i ever thought, still.
i feel like the toy soldier, perhaps.
i must thank javier. thank you.

closing this up

all of you are very brave and i am proud of you
i may not feel that but i know it is true.

sleep well today. take care of us. we love you. we love each other


this is proof

(a.p.)

 

 



prismaticbleed: (Default)


DATES THAT PEOPLE FIRST EVIDENCED ON

 

1995-1999

JULIE= unknown date, approximately 1997

JEZEBEL= 1997, unknown date

 

2000

JEWEL LIGHTRAYE= spring 2000

 

2001

CEL= March 2001

 

2003

RYMAN= January 2003? or late 2002

WALDORF= March 3rd 2003

MARKUS= May 2003?

HOSEKI= May 21st 2003?

CHAOS= December 2003?

 

2004

"THIRD JEWEL"= March 2004?

 

2005

GENESIS= July 4th 2005 (Leo)

 

2006

SPINNINGCANNON?

JENNIFER= August 2006?

LAURIE= September 4th 2006

 

2007

NATHANIEL= unknown date 2007

JEMMA= unknown date 2007

 

2008 (first major headspace year)

LYNNE= February 8th 2008?

CANNON= May 15th 2008??

RAZOR= October 19th? 2008

 

2009

SECOND "CEL"

SPINZOR= August 2009?

GLISSANDO= September 2009

 

2010

LEON= April 18th 2010

THE BEAR= June 2nd 2010

SPINE= July 26th 2010

PINSTRIPE= August 5th 2010

JOSEPHINA= August 13th 2010

 

2011

XENOPHON= March 13th 2011

EROS= December 9th 2011

 

2012

AIRPORT= August 15th 2012

EMMETT= October 25th? 2012

 

2013 (the year the Underground opened up)

KYANOS= February 26th 2013

INFINITII= April 3rd 2013

GENT= April 19 2013?

MAVERICK= April 19 2013?

QUEEN=April 19 2013?

DAVID= April 23 2013

MARIGOLD= April 23 2013

MULBERRY= May 1st 2013

MINTY= May 30th 2013

CHRISTINA MARIE= June 2013?

JEREMIAH= June 6th 2013

KNIFE= June 12th 2013

OVERLOAD= June 12th 2013

HYAKINTH= June 14th 2013

JAVIER= July 1st 2013

ZWEI= July 15th 2013?

EINSATZ= July 15th 2013

SUGAR= July 22nd 2013

SERGEI= July 23rd 2013

DREAD= July 25th 2013

ALGORITH= July 31st 2013

SPICE= September 18th 2013

JAY= October 21st 2013?

AIMEE= October 29th 2013

AMARA= October 29th 2013

KALISHA= November 17th 2013

ISADORA= November 17th 2013

GARRISON= November 17th 2013

DREAD= December 10th 2013?

SHERLOCK= found his name in 2013

THE SCIENTIST

SHARONA

ANNA

HATCHET?

 

2014

KARISSA= January 25th 2014

THE DESTROYER= January 25 2014

ASHEN= January 25th 2014

NIENNA= March 2014?

TOBIKO= March 2nd 2014

WRECKAGE= March 4th 2014

JABBERWOCK= May 29th 2014

CHOCOLOCO= September 12th 2014

TIGERLILY= December 27th 2014???

 

2015

so far this year it's just been re-finding older people.

 

"BAT EARS"=

MOXIE=

 

2016

(hard reset)

 

2017

HARMONIA= May??

ISCAH=

SPIKE=

KITTY=

CRIER=

CAKE=

AXIS=




-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

AUGUST 2013 WAS THE "DEAD MONTH"

julie/ sergei/ infinitii infant genocide shutdown.

jewel and the ap fronted for almost that entire month; NO MEMORY

 

august 6th, rescue with infi, glasses, chthonic magma zone.

august 28th was ecclesioumon

 

by september 1st, the underground was HUGELY PREVALENT, actually becoming in control of the entire system temporarily.

this was when knife ran the show, started trying to organize everyone in all the other levels.

very very very important for long term growth actually, thank him

 

however the first two weeks of december were fronted by someone who kept actively trying to deny headspace.

"the past isn't relevant" and "I want to abandon all this at once" were the main mindsets.

 

september 11th was the punchcard dream

september 12th, "j" said that headspace was not gone, BUT that "most of us were dead or gone". we also got our diagnosis.

ALSO said "I no longer have a solid identity so it's near impossible for me to enter headspace"

 

SPICE'S AUDIO RECORDINGS WERE ON SEPTEMBER 18TH.

at that time, no one knew who the core was, most of us were still dead.

 

SEPTEMBER 21ST WAS WHEN I SAVED INFI FROM THE TAR SPIDER.

I DO NOT directly remember it though, just very blurry awareness that I was there.

thus started the madeleine l'engle period!

 

sept 23rd was woodsmoke, sept 24th was knife in the mall. that was also the proginoskes time period. NO PERSONAL MEMORY.

sept 25 was a JULIE HACK, retributors smudging the entire room.

sept 28th was INFI AND LAURIE in lou's house.

 

OCTOBER 2ND: "THE CURRENT J DOESN'T KNOW CHAOS. NONE OF US DO"

OCTOBER 4TH: "I DON'T KNOW WHAT HAPPENED TO JAY; I THINK HE'S LONG GONE"

october 5th was the caliborn baby dream. I remember that?

october 7th was the desk cellar fear?

 

october 8th was mesita's album, AND sergei and hyakin calling me to diamew! FIRST TOTALLY CONCRETE MEMORY DAY!!

also important, I remember the ENDING of "many waters," standing by the stove, BUT NOT THE PREVIOUS TWO BOOKS!!

 

october 21st was the apples AND the yogurt shop.

I WAS DEFINITELY, TOTALLY ALIVE BY THIS POINT.

 

BIRTHDAYS SHOULD BE ON SIGNIFICANT DATES, NOT ARBITRARY ONES. FIND YOURS.



------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Spine Hypomone= "steadfast endurance"

Javier Anastasi = "resurrection"

Algorith=

Lynne Stabelle= "stability"

Josephina Bellameire= "beautiful/ one who shines"

Cel???

Nathaniel Victoire= "victory, conqueror"

???=

Harmonia=

Chaos Zefirum= "zero"

Waldorf Kalliope= "muse of epic poetry"

Leon Kiasi= "fear of death"

Laurie Uberich= "above self/ ultimate self"

Julie Enantios= "opposite"

Eros=

Jay Iridos= "iridescent/ two"

Infinitii Eternos= "eternity"

Sherlock Episteme= "to know"

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Jewel= May 7th 1990 (Taurus)

***2009 WAS NOT ME!!! (as far as Gens go, that was Gamboge)

JAYCE: 02-22-10 WAS WHEN I FIRST STARTED USING MALE PRONOUNS.

April 4th 2010= art of my Gen (ON 08-3-2009, I WAS ALREADY A WHITE GEN???)

STILL NAMED "JEWEL" IN MAY 2010 THOUGH.

July 2nd 2010= "seventy four" // july 10th= razia

BY AUGUST I WAS USING INFLUTUSA (AUG. 5 NAME LOCKED IN)

REDLIGHT: December 9th, 2011 (Sagittarius)

EROS: January 4th 2012 (Capricorn)

 

memory picks up around SEPT-OCT 2013??

RESET ATTEMPT? December 5th 2013 (Sagittarius)

 

Infinitii= April 3rd 2013 (Aries)

DIED/KILLED on following dates:
May 28th (kidnapped, brought underground)

August 1st? ('parasite' threat)

 

Javier= July 1 2013 (still manifesting) (Cancer)

July 28th 2013 (named) (Leo)

December 27th 2013 (resurrected) (Capricorn)

 

Spine= November 26th 2008 (Sagittarius)

FOUND around July 26th 2010 (Leo)

STABILIZED on January 16th, 2011 (Capricorn)

 

Lynne = February 9th 2008? (Aquarius)

First mentioned on February 26th 2008.

THE CONCERT WAS ON APRIL 20TH 2008 (3PM)

"Died" temporarily on April 24th 2008.

RESURRECTED: December 1st 2008?? (Sagittarius)

 

Josephina= July 26th 2010 (Leo)

(met on August 13th, hence his pseudo-birthday)

 

Nathaniel= February 8th 2008 (Aquarius)

December 15th 2008

April 26th, 2009

November 20th, 2009

RESURRECTED: November 18th, 2011

STABILIZED on November 9th 2012 (Scorpio)

 

Waldorf= March 3rd 2003 (there) (Pisces)

December 3rd 2002 (ck)

November 13th 2012

 

Leon= April 18th 2010 (Aries)

RESURRECTED: December 8th, 2010 (Sagittarius)

 

Laurie= September 4th 2006 (Virgo)

 

Julie= August 18th, 2011 (Leo)

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

July 15th 2013= underground handwriting page. Einsatz and Zwei's names found. Einastz also evidenced in the car.

July 25th- mention of dread. may 2 & june 13th first listed. originally said he was a young adult!! fronted with others on dec 10.

 

algorith= November 12th 2013? (Scorpio) OR July 31st 2013 (Leo)

 


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

 

JAVIER= December 27th 2013 (Capricorn)

ZWEI= July 15th 2013? (Cancer)

RAZOR= October 19h? 2008 (Libra)

CANNON= May 15th 2008?? (Taurus)

DREAD= December 10th 2013? (Sagittarius)

 

SPINE= January 16th 2011 (Capricorn)

AIMEE= October 29th 2013 (Scorpio)

JAYCE= October 23rd 2013 (Libra)

SPICE= September 18th 2013 (Virgo)

THE DESTROYER= January 25 2014 (Aquarius)

JESSICA???= May 7th 1990 (Taurus)

THE BEAR= June 2nd 2010 (Gemini)

 

LYNNE= February 9th 2008? (Aquarius)

KALISHA= November 17th 2013 (Scorpio)

AMARA= October 29th 2013 (Scorpio)

ALGORITH= July 31st 2013 (Leo)

 

JOSEPHINA= July 26th 2010 (Leo)

MARIGOLD= April 23 2013 (Taurus)

SIMEON=

MAVERICK=

RAZWELL=

WRECKAGE= March 4th 2014 (Pisces)

 

KARISSA= January 25th 2014 (Aquarius)

BRIDGET=

 

NATHANIEL= November 18th 2011? (Scorpio)

SERGEI= July 23rd 2013 (Leo)

QUEEN=

 

MINTY= May 30th 2013? (Gemini)

EINSATZ= July 15th 2013 (Cancer)

EMMETT= October 25th? 2012 (Scorpio)

TOBIKO= March 2nd 2014 (Pisces)

GARRISON= November 17th 2013 (Scorpio)

 

KYANOS= February 26th 2013 (Pisces)

PINSTRIPE= August 5th 2010? (Leo)

 

WALDORF= March 3rd 2003 (Pisces)

MISSY= ???

GENT=

NIENNA= 2014

 

LEON= April 18th 2010 (Aries)

DAVID= April 23 2013 (Taurus)

AIRPORT= August 15th 2012 (Leo)

CHURCH?=

 

LAURIE= September 4th 2006

CHRISTINA MARIE= June 2013? ()

ISADORA= November 17th 2013 (Scorpio)

 

JULIE= 199?

SUGAR= July 22nd 2013 (Cancer/Leo)

ASHEN= January 25th 2014 (Aquarius)

KNIFE= June 12th 2013 (Gemini)

 

MULBERRY= May 1st 2013 (Taurus)

JEREMIAH= June 6th 2013 (Gemini)

EROS= December 9th 2011 (Sagittarius)

JABBERWOCK= 2014

 

SHERLOCK= 2013

FOGBANK=

 

JAY=

INFINITII= April 3rd 2013

 

RYMAN=
MARKUS=

CHAOS=

GENESIS= JULY 4TH 2005

XENOPHON= MARCH 13 2011

CELEBI=

JEWEL= MAY 7TH

 



 

 

ARIES

  • Infinitii

  • Leon

  • Cel?

 

TAURUS

  • Jewel?

  • Cannon

  • Marigold

  • David

  • Mulberry

 

GEMINI

  • Minty

  • Jeremiah

  • The Bear

 

CANCER

  • Einsatz

  • Zwei

 

LEO

  • Julie

  • Josephina

  • Sugar

  • Genesis

  • Pinstripe

  • Algorith

 

VIRGO

  • Laurie

  • Spice

 

LIBRA

  • Jay

  • Razor

  • Jayce

 

SCORPIO

  • Nathaniel

  • Garrison

  • Emmett

  • Aimee

 

SAGITTARIUS

  • Leon

  • Eros

  • Dread?

 

CAPRICORN

  • Javier

  • Spine

 

AQUARIUS

  • CZ

  • Ashen

  • The Destroyer

 

PISCES

  • Xenophon

  • Waldorf

  • Tobiko



-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
 

 

timeline is largely missing from 1990 -- 2000

 

----------------------------ELEMENTARY SCHOOL-------------------------------------------

+ JEWEL LIGHTRAYE (2000-1)

+ CEL (2001)

+ HOSEKI (2002-3) (FRAGMENTED)

----------------------------high school starts-------------------------------------------

+ "third jewel" (dissolved) (2004-6?)

+ SPINNingcannon (2005-8?)

+ JESSICA (2006+?)

--------------------------------------------JOB STARTS------------------------------------------------

+ Jaqueline (2006+)

+ jennifer (2006+)

--------------------------------UNIVERSITY starts-------------------------------------------

+ CANNON (2008-9)

--------------------------ARTIST BLOODLINE SPLITS OFF------------------------------

+ CEL #2 (2009) (DISSOLVED)

+ Spinzor (2009) (SUMMER ONLY)

+ GLISSANDO (2009) (SUMMER ONLY)

+ "MANIC SPIN" (2009) (dissolved)

+ INK (2010) (UNKNOWN)

-------------------------BLOODLINE SPLITS IN HALF-------------------------------------

+ Pinstripe (2010) (DIED, FRAGMENTED)

-------------------------POST-UTAH SUICIDE ATTEMPT--------------------------------

+ "MALE JEWEL" (2011) (FRAGMENTED)

+ EROS (2012?) (SPLIT IN HALF, RESET)

--------------------------SLC TRIP MEMORY BREAK-------------------------------------

+ DEON (2012-3?) (DIED)

----------------------------------SCRATCH ATTEMPT------------------------------------------

+jay iridos (2013)

----------------------------------MASSACRE IN 2014 ------------------------------------------

+ JEWEL (2000) RETURNS

----------------------------------HARD RESET IN 2016------------------------------------------

+jay iridos (2013) RESTORED; POSSIBLE SURNAME CHANGE?

 

 

SYSTEM NO LONGER APPEARS TO HAVE A SINGLE "CORE"

 

UNKNOWN STATUS IN 2015?




-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------





080417

Aug. 4th, 2017 11:59 pm
prismaticbleed: (sorrow)

 


 

 

ollie waking us up after barely 4 hours of sleep and feeling more completely deeply rested then we have in our whole life

blessed conversations just lying in bed together in that morning light. everything feels perfect.
that awful background ache of feeling the countdown timer and realizing this was it for now. wanting to live in that warmth for all eternity

infinitii not only trying to hum "tessellate" but also "piel" because ze specifically wanted ollie to think of hir when he first hears that song and good lord my heart

ollie suddenly talking to laurie too
"i cannot believe there was a time when i thought that this would kill me"
"you'd better be fucking listening, nexus"
every time she fronts i think i fall in love with her a little more because she is just... beyond words. the most amazingly powerful honest violet knight i've ever known and will ever know. she's amazing.

and apparently BOTH GENESIS AND CHAOS ZERO FRONTED and good lord chaos just locked in his memory of being there specifically for me to see it but i can't, god i cannot look at it or HEAR it (he was speaking in this same body, dear god) because i cannot handle it right now. not right now, it'll crush me. just... dear lord.

no clue what genesis said or did but that's his FIRST TIME FRONTING AND TALKING IN THAT CONTEXT and i am so proud of him. gosh i love him tons, he means the world to me. so glad he can join us with this now; the body is NOT "belonging to the cores;" it's for ALL of us to respectfully inhabit and share and this is like... legit accepting and living of that truth, from everyone.

mentioning how honored yet amused I am that I'm always the one being brought back up to the surface after switches
"you're like a palate cleanser" and mentally so freakin chuffed at the idea of being essentially compared to pickled ginger

---

breakfast was the eggs from yesterday and the dinner from last night that ollie got out for us. god it was such a sweet little normal not-trying-to-prove-anything gesture.

listening to infi talk on the voice recorder. again.
that little break in hir voice at that one point just destroyed me
FREAKING REFERENCING THE OLDEST LOVE CONFESSION IN THE BOOK
my heart barely able to take it, thought I was going to die on the spot
utterly surreal. everything being utterly real.

"let's make it twice"
toy soldier suddenly fronting
feeling like suddenly all the stadium lights are blazing
and this incredible rush of power in that voice as well
mental image of solid, solid blue
it's amazing how we can mentally see them when they switch. we just know and it is absolutely undeniable.
that voice, though. man. wow. so absolutely honored i got to meet him once more.

keep thinking of kris saying "fuck all of you" and laughing over how legitimately affectionately amused we were by it
he's awesome. he's just this really awesome guy and we are so honored to have met him and for him to have been so unexpectedly protective and open with us. honestly we were fond of him before but now, geez.

thinking of ALL of them like that. even the ones we haven't met. just… knowing that even the scarier ones are already beloved to us. just by being who they are.

---

our flight was delayed over three hours.
thank you god.

waiting for the elevator. saw the same kind of lizard we saw in the park crawling in the elevator shaft
wouldn't arrive. kept refusing to go down to the 1st floor. felt oddly like "is this even real" and "we're still existing in a different universe" all at once

laurie carrying our suitcase and just being fiercely happy about it, "this is what they need me for," just solid determined strength. no way we could have carried that thing by ourself, seriously dude she's a boss

blue lights in the ceiling. chthonic lights along the road

sitting together and people watching and treasuring every single moment

trying to quietly sing "my true love" as we walked to the escalators but I was already getting scarily dissociative in "preparation" for where we were headed after this flight

had another delay and suddenly I realized neither of us had to be left alone in this
being able to walk ollie back to the car and both of us just in tears

I have no words for that parting minute. it was… it meant so much.
and it wasn't just me, honestly BOTH laurie and infi showed up to say goodbye too and that just wrecks my heart.
(whatever they said I'm sure it was from their hearts just as deeply as my words were)


---

walking back from the tsa scan and having BOTH genesis and chaos zero show up to ghost.
genesis had this snarky as hell joke about this sign that we saw-- one of those "these things don't fly!" lists of what you can't pack. then another sign that said "fireworks don't fly" and genesis said that was weird as it was untrue, but I said "no but they don't fly, man; they just go straight up for a while and then that's it, they just explode. no flying there." genesis got this mock-serious-revelatory look and said "I'm going to have to re-evaluate my entire perception of reality" and chaos just laughed

feeling utterly comfortable in our red heart shirt and red heart glasses and red heart love for everything. smiling nonstop, everything was joy and gratitude for these past 8 days and we were just radiating it.

gift shop store.
bought everything we could that meant something from the past week.
blackberry water, a rice krispie bar, tic tac freshmints, a red heart-jewel keychain souvenir and a magnet that says "someone who loves me went to charlotte, n.c. and got me this magnet" because the KIDS of the system practically DEMANDED we get it. and that felt so absolutely perfect, of course we did. totally a beloved thing now
immediately hit it off with the cashier. sweetest woman. I love how friendly everyone has been here.
honestly that's the one thing we got from our genetic father that we really are grateful for-- this potential to befriend anyone in the room within minutes. we're just naturally, effortlessly, always loving. that's our nature, notably mine. and we can see people respond in kind.
of course we have to be wary and wise and prudent about it. but it is nice, to feel that legitimate human connection so quickly with people. we adore it.

walking by that lovely warm-tone pizza place, hearing "you can't always get what you want, but… you get what you need" echoing, smiling at the sentiment

went to starbucks with genesis (yeah buoy) and got a vanilla scone, shortbread cookies, and a spinach-feta-egg wrap. why not, seriously. it sounds embarrassing to talk about it now but at the time it was just something really nice to be able to feed our body with.

dude and his baby standing behind us, acting like a legit good father, being so kind and playful with this little child and it was so nice to see.

WALKING BY A NUN (where was the prius)

ollie messaging us about our body's eyes. so deeply touching.

BONUS DORITOS; thought of mason legit enjoying the ones we brought home and ollie's amusing disgust over those chips and had to grab one because why the heck not.

(add more from phone)

---

on the plane. (add from phone)

the sky was literally oliver's color. infi's the one who messaged him about it, plus a photo. the sweetest thing.

filmed the takeoff for hiccup to see. good lord the view was spectacularly gorgeous for this flight.

ate literally everything we bought on the plane. no fear, no shame, no regret. we were taking care of ourself and it was so nice to be able TO do so.

(avp fear)

the place was stark empty. remembered colorado. would have loved it except our grandmother was pulled up to the curb outside with a face half deer-in-the-headlights and half laser beam burning your arm off and the dread and panicked fear was too intense to just be able to pretend we could just sleep in that airport.

(meditation room + message)
(no luggage)

(that fucking horrifying body language our fucking horrifying brother did) (he was driving OUR CAR)

on the drive home, the grandmother matter-of-factly saying that "we thought you were murdered" "we thought you were kidnapped" "we thought you were being held hostage and we'd have to go and pay the bail" "we called the cops"

our stomach just flipping over itself in ugly knots

------

LEYLA messaging us the instant we pulled into the driveway. sending her a veritable flood of love because we wanted to make sure she knew we still love and treasure her presence in our collective life.

sitting in the car and just messaging ollie and never wanting to leave that moment. awful wifi up here but I can't complain too much. we still have a connection.

we searched our room and the kitchen until we found the papers with our phone numbers and home address.
wreckage and cannon took them outside with a box of matches and burnt them to ash.

cannon's wrenchingly vernon-like statement of "I'll burn anything to the ground to protect you"

they fucking OPENED OUR MAIL and TAMPERED WITH OUR BANK ACCOUNT because they're so fucking controllingly paranoid, "everyone is trying to steal your identity" and "everyone is out to get you" but what the fuck. what the fuck. how can you even DO that to someone

feeling so utterly sick. god we have GOT to get out of here.

never realizing how BAD the damage was and how TOXIC this place is until you have something blessed and pure to compare it against.

our little brother lightning, god bless him, walking into the kitchen and saying he was sorry but he tried to calm down the family's freakout and he's sorry if it messed with us or anything. and realizing we looked so haggard with our thousand-yard stare and half-washed straggly hair and just shakily but flatly responding "I don't want to talk about it" "but we'll be better later" and we're still fucking waiting but we loved him so much in that moment for always quietly trying to help us. god we took that kid for granted for too damn long

jemma and triple and echo and jessica and jayce all showing up muddled and hurt and confused and desperate and scared. our poor beloved socials; they are so damn brave, even when they suffer we could NOT survive this hellhole without them; we need to keep reminding them of that

trying to eat blueberry pancakes but then realizing they were cornmeal and only the genetic mother makes them that way and suddenly tobiko is out screaming to spit them out and throw them out because they're poison, poison, poison, and knowing exactly why she was saying that, and being unable to bear that feeling in our stomach anymore and just purging everything until we were so tired we couldn't even stand up.

god I hate this
this needs to stop
it's so difficult here
we won't ever stop helping each other
we won't ever give up
but it's so damn hard, oliver. it's so hard to live here.

having to take sleeping pills.
they haven't worked a fucking bit
i don't want to sleep at all
i want to sleep for the next three months

what am i even doing.

there's hope, we have it in our very ribs now, i have NOT forgotten that, none of us have,
but so many of us never felt that because they only show up in the middle of hell and god we need to help them, please, give us all the strength to work together forever no matter what--

 


god. ollie, it's so difficult being here again. not having you around all of a sudden.
we keep honestly looking up to see if murphy is in the room

being so cold and thinking "oh, we can just get that mint blanket" and it taking a few seconds to realize we couldn't

opening the refrigerator and having to take a few more seconds to come to terms with how alien it was all of a sudden

realizing that you won't be the one waking us up tomorrow morning.
realizing that we won't be waking up with you tomorrow morning.

realizing that our shirt still smelled like your house (our house) and nearly sobbing.

our grandmother looking at our suitcase with that scandalized-fury-paranoid expression and just as agitatedly saying (demanding?) she was going to wash all our clothes and we felt so utterly threatened and scandalized by the irreverence. her insinuating that they were unbearably dirty.
("fuck you," triple says.)
we hid all our shirts in a drawer where she hopefully can't find them.

I know we wanted to take photos of every room in your place so we could remember it visually but dear god just sitting here we can perfectly remember every inch of the place.

thinking about that sacred porch and not knowing how I'm going to deal with not breathing that night air and not feeling that wood beneath our feet for a few months.

"for a few months" is the most luminously hopeful thing I can even think of right now.

abuse-battered socials not knowing how to cope at all

forcing themseves to eat until they vomit, throwing up until it's nothing but acid, walking in and out of the kitchen because they are torn between "I don't want to live anymore; I can't do this; I need to bury everything I miss under this disgusting pain" and "oliver doesn't want you to suffer like this; it's unfair to the whole system to disrespect them like this; this body is a sacred thing now and what the fuck am I even doing to it"

laurie in furious tears shouting "what's worth more, this bullshit or oliver?"
and EVERY social said "oliver" but still couldn't stop hurting themselves because we're HERE now, in this bloody house,

it feels so wrong for "here" to not eternally be in north carolina.
it feels so wrong to call anything a home but your apartment.
it feels so wrong to have so little and yet so much forcing us apart.

it's that same damn sentiment of "I can't cope with the disconnect"
"i cannot admit that i've seen heaven and then go back into hell"
it's unbearable and we all know it.
god no wonder those poor socials always want to just give the hell up
they are so fucking tired of this goddamned holding pattern
they are so tired of living in fear all the time.

the absence aches.

infi wants to talk to you. jessica wants to talk to you. I want to talk to you. everyone in central wants to talk to you. the kids want to meet you. razor and mulberry and sharona and algorith and even people like minty and nienna and emmett wanting to meet you.

I still don't know how I'm going to deal with not feeling your arms around us for so long now.
but I remember it exactly. I remember exactly what everything was like.

that damn disorder is on its way out for good thanks to you, too.

knowing we'll never be able to eat french toast again without wanting to share it with you, without giggling at that silly video, without remembering jewel and jayce and actually being able to sit on the floor of the living room to eat it.
being able to make our own french toast and having it turn out absolutely perfect and having that sudden thought "maybe we really CAN make it on our own. maybe it'll be so much lovelier than we ever expected"
remembering the maverick eating bacon & grits on the porch and utterly loving it and realizing that we really could overcome this disorder together.
remembering casual breakfasts on the porch with you and what that meant to us.
remembering how we just talked over breakfast at the diner and we soaked our hash browns in hot sauce and got the last two apple cinnamon jelly packets and we weren't afraid of anything.
remembering eating dinner with you AND mason on the living room couch and watching moana and there wasn't a shred of awkwardness or judgment in it and we felt so at home and we felt so wanted and appreciated and loved. (and I don't care if that okra wasn't made with the ideal preparation; we LOVED it and mason is an awesome cook)
eating eggs and fried rice on the carpet only a few hours before boarding a plane and not being scared at all to eat with someone watching. to not feel dirty about it. to actually be happy that we were taking care of ourself, of someone you love so much.

…now, looking at any picture that portrays love and that voice growling "you should be ashamed of yourself"
"you're a filthy fucking disgusting whore"
realizing how we were so physically purely affectionate with oliver (and infi, infi, infi) and that voice noticing and making a face like we were a rotten thing
"you're fucking disgusting, you dirty slut"

only ever at this house. only ever at this goddamn house.

awful fucking pronoun and name slips because sometimes we can't fucking remember that we're not still in utah and being absolutely fucking terrified of what "might happen (again)" and being so fucking self-sacrificially hopeful that "maybe this time she'll love us for real" and god I hate it. I hate it. I hate it so much.
i cannot tell what's real and what's not and what's a nightmare and what's not and i hate the fucking shit out of it, i want it all to stop.

these past eight days have been the most real thing we've ever felt in our life.

looking at your handwriting in the back of that blessed aqua-eye tablet and suddenly everything is real forever.

and the worst thing is every time we start "falling asleep" and getting those split-second nodding off moments… every time the outside world falls into black we can hear your voice. literally hear it like you're right beside us. a legitimate auditory hallucination, if you will. but it's your exact voice, how you sound when you talk to us in the morning, strangely registering as the same soft aqua green of that tablet you wrote in, the color that means gentleness and love and fidelity to us, everything you gave us.

the background music for the king of sorrow's speech playing through our head and giving us chills too.
that entire game playing through our head thanks to you.

hearing infinitii's voice in my very bones and desperately wanting to hear it again with you. for you. anything. both people I love so very much. both people who love each other and me so very much.
it's absolutely bone-shakingly significant and sacred and i am so devastatingly grateful for it.

hearing "tessellate" and "fitzpleasure" and "breezeblocks" over and over and over.
not being able to tell that voice apart from the former.
thinking of you having owned that cassette tape for years and never knowing this would happen.
thinking of how we couldn't bring ourself to listen to alt+j for years for some reason even though we wanted to and now, finally getting to hear them like this.

remembering hearing "please don't go; I'll eat you whole; I love you so, I love you so I love you so" as we were packing our suitcase and just wanting to sob

looking at pictures oliver drew of himself and recognizing him instantly, just like we did every damn day out there, and it suddenly hitting us how much we love him, how much we love ALL of them.
every image we saved to our computer before that trip is suddenly absolutely undyingly beloved.

...infinitii constantly remembering how you sounded last night and the sheer sense of ardor is killing me. my/our heart absolutely faltering every time ze thinks of it and I have to avert my eyes or my entire being will shatter with it. god. you have no idea.
and infi just keeps remembering. in a sort of awe, constantly. a sense of profound gratitude and unexpected joy and lingering worry and love, love, love, love.
everything in me is trembling with it and this is just secondhand. this is just catching glimpses of emotion from my beloved daemon about you. it's unbearable, in the best way. because it means it's just that raw and sincere.
and infinitii also shaking with remembering everything about what this morning felt like. that experience erasing every last shred of doubt and fear and dreaded inadequacy ze felt last night.
remembering what it was like for hir to give that back, to reciprocate so perfectly, to want nothing more than to feel that again for all eternity.

ollie you have no goddamned idea how significant that was; we don't either when it really gets down to it. it's too huge. it's so fucking deep it's the entire damn world wrapped up in a bubble. it's a sideways 8 and that just about sums it up, doesn't it.

and our collective pitiful constant need to read what you have to say (we hope you have something to say, what an awful demanding feeling) about these days.
we need to feel like we existed to you.
we need to feel like we exist at all right now
we need to remember that we're real and we're loved and you really do care so much
god it's so selfish, I'm so damn sorry

the fucking grandmother looming in the doorway and giving off that awful molesting vibe (because we fucking KNOW) and hiss-whispering the fucking birth name and "get to bed it’s four o clock!" and everything feels so ugly and I just fucking hissed beneath my breath "shove off, bitch" and hating myself for it but not knowing what the fuck else to fucking do. I want her to leave us the fuck ALONE. I want to be able to feel like a REAL FUCKING PERSON in this goddamned house without these constant fucking "reminders" that we are an alleged piece of shit.

we need to message him. god thank you for this fucking blessed phone, that's a sentiment we ALL agree with I think

god we would move in with you and work three fucking jobs at once just to be there with you. we would do anything. absolutely anything.
we miss you so much tonight it hurts.

the universe is still sideways and it's going to stay like that forever







 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

(LAST UPDATED 080417)

FLOATING VOICES AND OUTSIDE SOCIALS ARE NOT CONSIDERED PART OF THE SPECTRUM.
THEY ARE, HOWEVER, PART OF THE
SYSTEM, AS THEY ARE STILL ALTERS.
CONVERSELY, OUTSPACERS ARE PART OF THE
SPECTRUM, BUT NOT OF THE SYSTEM.

 


SYSTEM CORES ("Hosts")

Individuals who function as the internal "anchorpoint" for the entire System. They are virtually always male-presenting.
Their existence preserves the foundations of the System. They may also be able to do data work for the LeagueWorlds.
They rarely front, being built for internal work, but all can still front whenever they wish.
They have no native level, but they work with Central, and move freely throughout all of headspace.
The current Core is always part of Central. Surviving past Cores may reside on any level they choose.
+jay iridos (CURRENT)

+ CANNON (2008-9)

+ Pinstripe (DIED?) (2010)
+ "MALE JEWEL" [adakias[ (2011)

+ cupid (2012?)

+ DEON? (dIED) (2012-3)



JEWEL CORES
Individuals who are tied to the "Jewel Bloodline" of the System's origin.
They are virtually always female-presenting.
They work almost exclusively with the Leagueworlds, being able to actively exist in them, & managing all our outside creative work.
They have overriding fronting rights and typically are out for extended periods of time.
They do not properly exist in headspace and so have no native level, but they work with Central when needed.
A Jewel Core is rarely, if ever, in headspace. This is what differentiates them from System Cores.

+ JEWEL LIGHTRAYE (2000-1) (CURRENT)
+ HOSEKI (2002-3)
+ "third jewel" (dissolved) (2004-6?)
+ SPINNingcannon (2006-7?)
+ Spinzor (2009) (SUMMER ONLY?)



DRIVERS ("Main Fronters")
Individuals who act as Socials but who function as the "main" INSIDE-ROOTED fronter for a certain time period.
They ideally work to balance the daily existence with internal existence.
They typically have overriding fronting rights, and are almost always out during their respective time periods.
They typically have a vague internal existence, if any, and some do not take their own face or name at first.
They may not gain individuality until after they have "faded" out of main fronting for a significant time period.

Not many Drivers are Cores, but in the past it was typical for several Drivers to share that job to a fair extent.
THEY ARE ALWAYS AWARE OF THE SYSTEM, HOWEVER VAGUELY.
+ OVERLOAD
+ "MANIC SPIN" (dissolved)
+ GLISSANDO? (SUMMER NIGHT ONLY?)

+ JEMMA

 

 

DÆMONS
Tentative category; this phenomenon is being researched.
Individuals who are spiritually bound to "human-base" members of the System (the Cores, some Outspacers), and/or the System subconscious at large.
They act as "shadow complements" to their hosts, being made of the same soulstuff, but holding more dangerous and/or buried characteristics that their host has not accepted or integrated properly.
They are not allowed to front unless given explicit permission to do so both by and along with their host.
They reside in floating space, which has no level. Their movement in structured headspace seems highly limited.
+ INFINITII ETERNOS (Jay)

+ LETHE STYX (RYMAN)

+ MEDALLION GUILLOTINE (MARKUS)
+ DENDRITE (HOSEKI)
+ CHOCOLOCO VANILOCO (JEmma?)

+ axis (jessica)

+nexus (laurie)

+ cake (???)
+ SELIPH? (GENESIS)
+ PERFECT? (CHAOS)



CENTRAL MEMBERS ("Central")
The original "headvoices," and overseers of the entire System.
They deal with inner maintenance, protecting the Cores and actively resisting the Tar/Plague.
They can front whenever they wish, typically for management purposes, but are not triggered.
They reside in Central, but can freely move between levels.

+ JAVIER ANASTASI
+ SPINE HYPOMONE

+ LYNNE STABELLE
+ JOSEPHINA BELLAMEIRE

+ CEL
+ NATHANIEL VICTOIRE

+ CHAOS ZERO

+ KYANOS KATHEDRIKOS
+ WALDORF KALLIOPE
+ LEON KIASI
+ LAURIE UBERICH
+ JULIE ENANTIOS
+ EROS

+ jay iridos

+ SHERLOCK

+ INFINITII ETERNOS



MIDSPACE MEMBERS ("Midspacers")

Individuals who reside in the buildings/streets of Central City, or in the areas outside the City.
They have benevolent "helper" roles, and are not tied to any trauma or triggers.
They are not triggered, and can only front if they are asked to.
They stay in Central City, and only rarely visit Central or the Underground.

+ AIMEE

+ HYAKINTH

+ SERGEI

+ AMARA

 

 

ARCHIVISTS ("Data Voices")
Individuals who tend to 'float' in non-space, without entering the City.
They deal exclusively with data management.
They only front when asked to; otherwise, they guide all other fronters.
They have no native level, but their locations are analogous to Midspace.
+ KALISHA

+ GARRISON

+ ISADORA

+ SHERLOCK


LOWSPACE MEMBERS ("Lowers")
Individuals who reside in the lower streets/ early underground level of Central City.
They deal with holding and healing emotional trauma and triggers.
They front when triggered. Some can front if they wish to.
They reside in both Central City and the Underground, and work with the latter.
+ SPICE

+ MARIGOLD

+ EMMETT

+ DAVID

+ JEREMIAH

 

 

UNDERGROUND MEMBERS ("Undergrounders")
Individuals who reside below Central City, in the catacombs and tunnels.
They deal with inner maintenance, physical atonement, and/or preventing further trauma.
They can front whenever they wish, but may also be triggered, although this is rare.
They reside in the Underground and rarely leave it unless direly needed. They work with Central.

+ RAZOR

+ BRAXTON

+ ALGORITH

+ MINTY
+ CHRISTINA MARIE
+ SUGAR

+ KNIFE

+ MULBERRY DELTA BRANDY



CHTHONIC MEMBERS ("Chthonics")
Individuals who reside below the Underground, in the caverns and pits.
They deal with trauma management, and hold the most pain and fear of anyone else in the System.
They only front when triggered, although most can front whenever they wish as well.
They reside in the bowels of headspace and rarely leave it unless direly needed. They work mainly as rogues.
+ DREAD
+ WRECKAGE
+ TOBIKO
+ ASHEN
+ "JABBERWOCK"

 

 

DOWNSTAIRS MEMBERS ("Socials")
Individuals who exist almost exclusively "in the body," as opposed to in headspace.
They deal with direct aspects of physical life, as opposed to inner life.
This does NOT mean they necessarily socialize.
They front when triggered, and/or when their anchors are sufficiently focused upon.
They have no native inner level as they do not typically reside there, but by default they first appear in Lowspace.
They are different from Drivers in that they are never the "main people" out, and do not speak for the System as such.

+ JAYCE
+ "THE DESTROYER"
+ HATCHET
+ "VICTINI?"

+ ZWEI
+ "EXERCISE GUY"
+ MAVERICK
+ LEENA?
+ QUEEN

+ EINSATZ
+ gent

+ NIENNA
+ "AIRPORT"



OUTSIDE SOCIALS
Individuals who function as OUTSIDE-ROOTED fronters for a certain time period or context.
They exist to "follow a safe script" in the outside world, appearing "normal" and therefore hiding our existence.
They are typically "forced" out to front in social situations, for good or ill, and it is often very hard to get them out.
They do not have
any internal existence, nor do they have their own names (as far as we know).
THYE ARE NORMALLY UNAWARE OF THE SYSTEM. THEY ARE THEREFORE NOT PART OF THE SPECTRUM.
THEY EXIST ONLY TO SOCIALIZE.
OUTSIDE SOCIALS CAN BE EITHER NEGATIVE OR POSITIVE.
+ JESSE?
+ JENNIFER



WRITER "SOCIALS"
Tentative category.
Individuals who only evidence through handwriting or written entries.
They usually have deep insight or knowledge into relevant topics, or may hold exclusive memories that need to be shared.
They do not front unless writing by hand. Otherwise they only channel.
They do not reside on any detectable level that we know of yet.
+ SIMEON



UNASSIGNED/UNSURE
Individuals whose role, functions, levels, etc. are currently unclear to us.
They can be interacted with internally, and therefore are NOT faceless.
Some may ultimately fragment out of existence without gaining solid anchors.
+ RAZWELL

+ GAMBOGE
+ Karissa
+ lEANNE?
+ "VEIL"




FACELESS VOICES
Voices that are internally-based and therefore potential Spectrum holders, who are not clearly perceivable yet.
They may have colors or tentative names, but they
never have faces at this stage.
Faceless voices exist in "floatspace" and
CANNOT be interacted with internally. They CAN be dragged out to front, however.
Faceless voices often fade out of existence without gaining solid anchors.
Faceless voices all deal with the outside world, BUT not all count as "Socials."

FACELESS VOICES CAN BE EITHER NEGATIVE OR POSITIVE.
+ SUMMER BOY?

+ EPHREM
+ MOXIE
+ "BAT EARS"
+ aconitum
+ "THE ANDROGYNE"
+ "LITTLE GIRL"
+ "LOST BOY"




OUTSPACERS ("Walk-ins")
Individuals from media sources or Leagueworlds whose dreamselves have "moved into" our System.
They have no specific System function, but offer their support when able.
They are incapable of fronting. Many of them prefer to "ghost" in physical reality, to help current fronters.
They work with Central when needed.
THEY ARE TECHNICALLY
NOT PART OF THE SYSTEM. THEY MAY NOT BE OFFICIAL PARTS OF THE SPECCTRUM.
+ "GALA"?

+ GENESIS APOLYMIS

+ CHAOS ZERO
+ "DAVY"?

+ RYMAN SAIKARAS

+ MARKUS BARASHIR

+ XENOPHON LEPHISE

 

HONORARY MEMBERS
Individuals from the Leagueworlds who interact with our System regularly/ have interacted with us notably on a benevolent basis.
Most of them know the Jewel Core(s) personally.
Some of them have strong ghosting abilities and will accompany the cores if needed.
THEY DO NOT COUNT AS PART OF THE SYSTEM OR SPECTRUM.
+ HOSEA
+ NEBISAI
+ PSYCHE
+ JUSTICE
+ PRELUDOVE

+ MISTER SANDMAN
+ VEZERAI
+ DEVONAL



CORRUPTED/MALICIOUS

Individuals that have been corrupted by the Tar/Plague, or who work for it/ its mutual goals of their own free will.
They are actively malevolent towards the rest of the System.
They can only front by "hacking."
They have no native level, but seem to stay hidden in the Underground, Chthonic, or "basement" levels.
+ "CLEAVER"?
+ "THE STRIPPER"

+ "MANIC RED"
+ BRAZEN "BAD JESS"
+ ANNA
+ "THE PEDOPHILE???"

+ "THE LESBIAN"

+ BRIDGET
+ JASMINE "THE PAGAN"

+ MISSY
+ "BAD EROs"
+ SHARONA
+ TAR (JEZEBEL)
+ "THE SCIENTIST"
+ "FOGBANK"
+ PLAGUE
+ "LACE BRAIDS"



THERE ARE MANY OTHER UNIDENTIFIED ALTERS IN OUR SYSTEM.
MANY OF THEM DO NOT HAVE INTERNAL ROOTS AND THEREFORE ARE DIFFICULT TO DETECT.

WE ARE SLOWLY FINDING THEM AND LEARNING THEIR FUNCTIONS/ LEVELS/ ETC.
WE WILL UPDATE THIS POST AS ACCURATELY AS POSSIBLE TO REFLECT THIS NEW KNOWLEDGE.

 



prismaticbleed: (scared)



 

 

the big problem:

"you can't stop sinning because you love that sin, more than you love God & Jesus."

this eating disorder is a problem because

1) part of me genuinely does enjoy overeating, not sure why,

and,

2) it is abundantly clear that the overeating issue is a DIRECT REROUTING of my heart's insatiable hunger FOR GOD, whose love and existence is infinite, and therefore I COULD "eat" of his goodness forever, AND be satisfied IN that unending partaking.

THAT DOESN'T TRANSLATE TO FOOD.

so how do I stop liking my eating disorder?

I need to REPLACE IT DIRECTLY.

I need to carry a Bible with me and ACTIVELY FIGHT THE DEVIL by forcing myself to read it whenever I get the urge to binge.

that, as it has been PROVEN, will INSTANTLY change my mindset to God-centered, and I will NOT want to eat food, but will instead hunger and thirst for God and His teachings and His Word.

the last problem with this?

3) the only solution I can currently see to this is that I cannot eat anymore.

when I eat, I feel utterly separated from God. EVERY TIME.

this is because food feeds the flesh, whereas if I fast, I can eat of the TRUE bread, which is Jesus, in God's Word.

so whenever I feed my body I feel like I am blaspheming, which is emphasized by the fact that the "lustful nature" of the body itself, that inherent sinfulness, becomes horribly loud and powerful whenever I eat.

why?

God made our bodies need food, and everyone keeps telling me not to fast,

but the real problem is, I'm eating too much.

yes I only eat vegetables right now, but it's too much.

I need to fuel this body MINIMALLY so that I am always focused on GOD without ever being "satiated" or otherwise "drunk" with eating. that is evil.

I should always be somewhat hungry and I need to FIGHT the desire to eat, until I correctly discipline this body into eating FAR LESS and turning to GOD instead of food when that hunger appears. only then will I be able to make a wise decision about actually eating, because then I will be tuned into God's Word and not the animal desires of the flesh.

so I need to come to terms with the fact that, this sinful natured body will always enjoy its eating disorder, because it CANNOT know God, and therefore its "enjoyment" will be the only thing it seeks.

I know better.

I seek God, and I WANT God more than food, I would gladly NEVER EAT AGAIN if it meant I could spend every waking moment in contemplation of God, but the issue is that in this physical life, that requires death.


So what? Let me die then, and go to Christ.

But… I have to live this physical life well first. God is keeping me alive to atone for my sins and live in faith in Him, because if I want to be saved, if I want to be a Christian at ALL, I NEED TO ACT LIKE ONE.

I NEED TO STOP SINNING.

I NEED TO FOLLOW CHRIST WITHOUT FAIL.

Here's a quote: (http://notashamedofthegospel.com/video/eternal-consequences/)

"When you don’t make God the number one priority in your life, then something else takes His place.
It could be money, it could be a relationship, or it could even be a hobby.
Pastor Francis Chan says that when you don’t live with eternity in mind, then there are going to be eternal consequences."

As I always say, the question I must be asking in EVERY moment of my life is:

"DOES THIS SORT OF BEHAVIOR OCCUR IN HEAVEN?"

that is the blanket question, which includes the double inquiry of

"is this action glorifying God?"

and

"is this action making me more Christlike?"

Heaven is eternal adoration of God, IN HIS PRESENCE.

And really, the litmus test is, IF YOUR BEHAVIOR ISN'T MOTIVATED BY LOVE, YOU'RE SINNING.

I must analyze this eating disorder thoroughly by that test.

Another quote… (http://www.relevantmagazine.com/god/deeper-walk/features/27020-the-sin-you-cant-quit)

"If you’re struggling with habitual sin, first, welcome to being human and a Christian. We’ve all been there.
Second, relax for a minute. God’s not going to let you go.
Take a deep breath and be still. Then, start asking God for wisdom."

That second step is something I need to remind myself of when I am tempted (yes, tempted!!) to give in to the soul-crushing despair of the first step-- realizing that, quite plainly, I am a sinner. We ALL fall short of the glory of God. And despite that being the truth, it is horrible. I don't want to sin. I want to praise and worship and comfort God by living a holy life. I TRULY DO. So when I inevitably (yes, inevitably, for no one is good but God) slip up and sin in my weakness… I instinctively want to wail and sob forever.

BUT, this too is a problem, because it's a gateway to PRIDE.

WE ARE ONLY CAPABLE OF GOOD THROUGH GOD.

God is infinite mercy and love and He is ALWAYS WILLING to grant us the grace we need to BE good if we only TRUST HIM, AND HUMBLY ASK HIM.

If we think we can somehow do/be good on our own, by our own "power," by "works of the law" and NOT by faith… THAT IS PRIDE, and that is a capital capital sin.

"The answer to the question of sin, is the fear of God. If you don't fear God, you will sin to your sinful heart's delight…If we know that the eye of the Lord is in every place beholding the evil and the good, and that He will bring every work to judgment, we will live accordingly. Such weighty thoughts are valuable, for "by the fear of the Lord, men depart from evil."

There are two kinds of fear of the Lord, and they belong to the two "natures" of man:

the first, is fear of the Lord because I am afraid of being punished.

the second, is fear of offending the Lord because I can't bear the thought of doing so.

The distinction is intuitive. The first is motivated by selfish cagey fear. The second is motivated by love.



OH. I just found a very important quote. (http://christiananswers.net/q-comfort/growing-thanksgiving.html)

"If you have faith in God, you will be thankful because you know His loving hand is upon you, even though you are in a lion’s den. That will give you a deep sense of joy, and joy is the barometer of the depth of faith you have in God."

I've been remembering/living that "trust in ALL things" bit more lately, but that bit of joy being the barometer is SO important. I've realized that too, through experience, but it's such a good super-stark reminder of what's actually wrong when I'm depressed or upset: it means I'm falling into that pride trap again. I'm not trusting in God's divine providence, in His infinite wisdom, in his infinite love.

God paves all our paths. He leads ALL of us into the circumstances that WILL be for the betterment of our souls, because he LOVES us and wants ALL of us to be saved. He IS infinite love and mercy; he can't not love us.

I think that's my favorite sentence.

But remember… love isn't wishy-washy. Love is powerful too, and love is unflinching in its defense of love and righteousness.

If you're destroying yourself, if you're living against love, then Love Itself (Himself) is going to do whatever it takes, in that love, to stop you and lead you back to Truth.

Therefore, trust that EVERYTHING you experience is towards that end, especially in discipline.

This is something I MUST remind myself of moment to moment.

All trials and afflictions pass through God's hands first, and that means that not everything is "punishment." This, too, I must remind myself of constantly. The constant fear of punishment is problematic because 1) it shows a distrust in God's mercy, 2) it betrays a sort of mindset of self-sufficiency?

That's tricky. I guess what it boils down to is, fear of constant punishment is incompatible with humility.

Let me explain that.

When I'm fearing punishment, it means I know I've done something wrong, or that I fear I've done something wrong.

In humility, I know that as a human, this is inevitable.

BUT I DON'T LET IT CRUSH ME.

In humility, I recognize my sinful nature and my helplessness and I turn to God to LEAD ME RIGHTLY.

That is the second, and true, nature of man.

Ohhh dude, here's another one. (http://christiananswers.net/q-comfort/growing-tithing.html)

"…we cannot trust God and money. Either money is our source of life, our great love, our joy, our sense of security, the supplier of our needs—or God is."

That is terrifyingly heavy, because it's terrifyingly true.

Let me type about that for a while now.

In this false world, superimposed over God's created world, money has been forced into a position where it DOES threaten to replace God in our lives, and I believe this was done clearly on purpose by the evil one.

Money is the ultimate idol here, other than the self, and the two tend to go hand in hand.

The point here though, is: to reject the idol of money in this world, we must ultimately be willing to die to the world in what can be a very scary sense.

This is a sort of martyrdom; it's a massive cross, but carrying it is required for every Christian because that cross is of the TRUTH.

Money is not our source of life.

Money is not our "great love" even when it claims to be.

(buying replacements for God? food problem)



The Bible is so rich. I love it so much. I need to read it more. The only reason I don't is because of the demonic lies of "reticence and fatigue" that shove their way into my head. If I just sit and look at those lies and ACKNOWLEDGE THAT THEY ARE LIES, and not give them ANY attention… then I'm left with my true motivation, with my heart's true desire, which is… I WANT to read the Bible!! I want to read it cover to cover, and soak it up thoroughly!! It's so beautiful, it's so RICH, like I said-- there's so much in it, there's arguably infinite Good in it, because it's inspired BY GOD, through the Holy Spirit (may He be blessed through all of us), and God is infinite Good so it stands to reason that that's reflected in the Bible, touchable by the heart (or by The Heart, as faith goes).

Would you believe, I think THAT'S my body-nature's biggest fear, with this spiritual warfare?

God is infinite, and I want to be part of that, forever (heaven).

The body knows that in order for me to have that, it has to die to its bodily nature," so to speak.

When I fast-- when I don't eat food, but the Word of God-- I want to continue doing that forever.

But when I stop and feed the body… suddenly, I'm partaking in an action which feels contrary to heaven?

THAT'S a problem that needs to be ironed out.

But the point is: it's all or nothing, the way I'm currently feeling these things.

Either I completely abandon the world like a man in the desert, and dedicate every breath and blink and beat to God… or I deal with the world. Either I eat, or I pray. Either I sleep, or I study the Word. Either I go to Church, or I go to my family home.

The obvious problem is that I'm not bringing God into those "secular things" because I feel it's impossible.

That, too, is a sin against God, and I just realized that now and I am horrifically sorry.

God created everything. ALL Good is from God.

Eating was created by God. He built this body to need food, therefore eating is NOT a sin. Misuse of eating is.

See the difference?

Sleep was created by God. The body needs rest. But we can't over-rest and become lazy!

And there's nothing wrong with going home to my family, if my awful brain didn't keep thinking, "you can't reach God in your home!"

IN THE NAME OF JESUS CHRIST, I DEMAND THAT YOU DEPART FROM ME, SATAN! BEGONE, AND BE BOUND IN THE NAME OF CHRIST, SO THAT YOU WILL BE HARMLESS AND INEFFECTIVE AGAINST ME!!!

Those statements, saying "holiness can only be found here, or there…" those are LIES.

They also go against the very nature of Christ who CAME TO CALL SINNERS and to BRING THE WORLD TO SALVATION THROUGH HIMSELF.

If there's an area in my life I feel is separated from Christ, HE WANTS THAT TO CHANGE, AND IT CAN CHANGE.

The devil and his false absolutes is a LIAR who is trying to harm my soul.

Saint Patrick's prayer sums up the spirit of this.
(quote it)

Christ can and SHOULD be "in my eating." THAT'S THE POINT OF BEING A CHRISTIAN-- TO MAKE CHRIST KNOWN AT ALL TIMES, IN ALL THINGS!!!!!!!

A CHRISTIAN'S VERY LIFE SHOULD GLORIFY GOD IN EVERY MOMENT, FOR THE GLORY OF HIS NAME, THROUGH THE INFINITE GRACE AND MERCIFUL LOVE OF JESUS CHRIST-- WHO MAKES THAT VERY GOAL ENTIRELY POSSIBLE THROUGH FAITH FOR EVEN THE MOST CONFUSED, TROUBLED SINNER.

Faith is so important. It is key. Trust in God, through faith, to use every aspect of your life, surrender to Him in that…

I'm still not 100% there yet and I'm ashamed of that, but I need to stay humble and just admit that to God and go to Him in that contrition and beg him to give me the grace to trust him and surrender so completely in those scary aspects of my life.

Be like a child. THAT'S the key demeanor here. A child trusts and obeys simply, instantly, completely, out of love.

 

jess says

Jul. 30th, 2016 11:53 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)


I've taken all the good parts of me,
and I've ripped them out,
and given them different names and faces and lives,
so now whenever I see a good thing
or a beautiful thing
or a happy thing
it never belongs to me.
it belongs to them.
theyare the good people, the pure people, the holy people
with bright loving hearts and a capacity for joy


and I am a cesspit of garbage.

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)




god, I hurt all over.

it's terrible that we think that doing something bad to ourselves before someone else does it to us counts as saving ourself.
that's wrong.
that's sick.
that's sad.

that's too sad for me to bear anymore


i can't take this anymore.
it always happens after therapy, you notice?
our therapist has one bad habit: leading us into assumptions.
she makes a guess and talks like it's the absolute truth and since we don't want to be rude in contradicting her, we get angry. and scared.
and then we go home and self-abuse and WHY

because, because we were talking about THAT TOPIC.
that horrible topic that we TOLD HER we didn't want back in our psyche
damn it
DAMN IT.
I'm sorry. we shouldn't be swearing.
but I hurt so bad inside.

and outside

god help us this is why we stopped caring about self-preservation a while back

the brother keeps loudly declaring and threatening suicide
almost as a knife, to scare and manipulate other people
even if he's obviously hurt and hopeless enough to consider it
you don't use it as a weapon.

meanwhile we're quietly wasting away
no longer caring if people see our damage
no longer caring how much of a mess we are
all over the place
just… gradually dying.
slow, quiet, resigned suicide.
we just stopped trying to live any longer, really

and that's the saddest thing
because we WANT to live
but

but inside.

not like this.
not like this

we still can't see a future.
we tried. god we tried, the first jayce THOUGHT he saw a future, but it was… it's… it's actually still the only future we can fathom.
wow.
think about that for a second, actually
here I am saying "we have no future" because I'm looking at the BODY
I'm imagining this dead-end blank face and body and IT HAS NO FUTURE AND NEVER WILL
but jayce, pinstripe, the willows, they imagined this body and face changing, shifting to something safer and more accurate and realer,
and suddenly we could EXIST, we could be a real person, in the world, surviving…
…that still applies.
we could have a future if we stay trans. if we continue to change to neutral in the absolute best possible future. either way we could keep going.
not like this.

and that's the problem.
we've been identifying with the body too much lately, either through fear or depression or force.
and it's killing us.
we've been trying for years and the bottom line, the 100%-of-the-time truth, is that with this face and body, WE CANNOT SURVIVE.
in this face and body, we are self-abusive and hateful and hopeless and empty.
IT NEVER, EVER, EVER CHANGES.

god help us
the worst fronters ALL LOOK LIKE THIS BODY
and it's so damned hard to constantly consciously overlay just to function when outside social triggers keep making us lose that focus and therefore dissociating immediately.
god have we talked to the therapist about this?


the whole body hurts
jewel is in that state of hypershocked denial that comes with the inability to process a worldshaking terror, something too awful to cope with. she's numbing out and we're TERRIFIED because they've been trying to hurt her for years, and if SHE gets hurt permanently… god, will we be able to create anything at all?
it's been so difficult to do anything art-wise for so long now, with all this trauma… jewel was the only real person we knew left who could push past that with steady optimism and childlike wonder, real childhood imagination, untouched by the terror of adulthood…
…I think that's the issue.
this jewel, the one who is panicking today, is the one who's about fifteen. sixteen, tops, and even that feels way too old.


we're listening to the new hiatus kaiyote album and that's at least helping us take our collective mind off the pain and shock and nauseating terror.

god who can we talk to about this
we're so tired of asking for help on tumblr, we're afraid people just roll their eyes at us, "drama," etc. remember what happened when we used to run the archive blog as a personal update thing? we nearly shut down for months from the amount of anon hate we got. all claiming we were fake attention whores. it makes my stomach turn just thinking about it now.
but we're so bad at social interaction. god knows we've tried, it just… it's so draining, even when we love people, we're so bad at conversation, it just drains our batteries in seconds. we can write, but we can't speak. we can't make eye contact but we can still focus on their hands, just as raptly.
but it's so hard to reach out and "talk" because of that. when you don't have any social experience, and you desperately need some sort of human interaction that ISN'T abusive or terrifying or obligatory or impatient… what do you do? how do you even go about finding that?
and how do you keep it safe once you find it, if your own face and voice are those of the enemy? when your reflection and words are those of your adversary, of your nemesis, when you look in the mirror and see an abuser, when you laugh and hear the trauma happening all over again, when your very fucking body betrays you with its own panicked reactions…

god this is why we forget we even have the chance of a future.
when you're this wrapped up in horrible-body pain and terror, it's hard to see the true you. it's hard for anyone to even front like this, just like when the body is literally ill, because the amount of jarring sickness is so intense that it mangles everyone's overlays, that we can't figure out how to even process such an alien sensation… let alone trauma flashbacks, let alone abuse symptoms. when the body is that wracked by such mind-shatteringly terrible things… no one real can front, because we cannot let that into ourselves.
so the bad people stay out. the suicidal, abusive, careless people stay out and front, because they match that vibration, because they exist on the same level as that feeling of worthlessness and disgust and numbness and shit.
and the abusive cycles continue, because those girls feel that such suffering is all there ever was, all there is now, and all there ever will be, and the can't see or feel or even comprehend otherwise, and so they just never stop perpetuating it out of sheer despair. they're so crushed and empty that… we don't know what to do.

taking care of the body is tough as a result because it's hard for any of us to get out there and do it, when the body IS so sick. god it's been so sick lately.
our only hope is staying up until awful exhausted hours of the morning just to dissociate into a computer screen and forget we have a body and exist in floating space and suddenly we CAN be happy, we CAN be hopeful, we CAN dream and plan for a GOOD FUTURE, one without further abuse or objectification or fear or apathy…

…that's why this hell happened today.
there's one girl in the system at large, not jacinth but close, who has one goal in life and that is to "become a sex toy for some girl." we’ve talked about this shit. it's an obvious abuse consequence mechanism, motivated by the thought process of "sex is the only "love" I've experienced and I feel totally unloved/unlovable so that’s all I can get and it's all I'm good for anyway." you know the drill. it's heartbreaking and enraging all at once.


jeremiah was out, for a few minutes,
laurie was trying to calm him down, he was full of agony and rage,
every damn lost person in the system forgets that no matter WHAT they do, we still SHARE A BODY and every damn thing they do to hurt it eventually reaches the children.
and jeremiah exists to take that pain away from them and it's entirely a sacrificial role, he cannot cope with the reality of the pain but he takes it on anyway because at least then the children will be safe from it.
god it's awful.
and laurie was trying to help him and the body heal fast, somehow, but she didn't know what to do either, and she looks so hopeless lately, her colors keeps graying out, god we're so scared but the fright is so intense we only feel it as numbness.

we don't feel much anymore, not like this at least

this is a bad night.
I want to just listen to this music.


we used to be able to write music like this
then we started sacrificing ourself for god knows what reason
losing our links
annihilating the
the

you forgot that, didn't you

annihilating any possibility of creation in you
destroying your creative ability through sacrifice, through sabotage,
through letting the liars convince you that "that's all your good for"

letting them kill your children, jewel.

and not in a fcking motherly way either, to hell with that and whoever told you you HAD to be that can go jump in a ditch,
not really, I don't wish anything bad on anybody but I'm so sad and angry,

murdering your leaguechildren.


and jewel just screamed in anguish.


yeah.
you forgot, didn't you.
we forgot, didn't we.

our entire body is a graveyard but it hurt so much after so long we just
turned into a zombie of sorts I guess,
not really alive anymore, not really feeling anything,
as more and more headstones kept appearing, as more and more abysses were dug.


god we cannot handle the weight of that truth.
it would kill us.
facing it is instant suicide.


we want to die,
if that's the truth we want to die, we cannot live like this,

but it is the truth,
but the new cores don't carry that weight,
but the old ones do,
but burying the past doesn't make it disappear,
but we keep switching to abusive alters and perpetuating this hell and WHY

WHY

WHY THE HELL DO ABUSE VICTIMS TRAP THEMSELVES IN THESE CYCLES
WHY THE HELL DO WE FEEL WE DON'T DESERVE ANYTHING BETTER
WHY THE HELL DO WE FEEL THIS IS ALL OUR LIFE IS WORTH
WHY THE HELL DO WE FEEL DAMNED TO JUST RE-LIVING THIS SHIT

why the hell
we feel so damn broken, so damn ruined,
ashen's wretched wail,
"I'm ruined, I'm RUINED,"
that's how we feel.
like we're just… damaged goods now.
like we're not worth anything anymore.
like we should just give up now and live like the trash we are.
like we don't have any other choice because you can't fix something this destroyed.

we feel like garbage.
so we treat ourselves like garbage.

at least, the girls do.
at least, the body-tied fronters do.

the internal people don't

how can
can they stay out all the time?

yes, if we're alone, and NOT IN THE BODY,
and that's the damn problem.

it all boils down to this body.
it's a jail cell. it's a torture chamber.
it's the place of every abusive incident we've ever endured.
it is a living trigger.
within this thing, we live every second in a walking reminder of exactly what horrors it endured, of every memory of it,
it stores ALL that shit,
god what do we do


we want to die.

we don't want this body anymore.
that's all it boils down to


I'm so tired and I want to sleep but
this body is just,
god it feels like we're possessed. it really does.
we can feel the old girls in here like we did as a kid, like the first jewels did,
like the one they

like the one they pushed to self-destruction today
she was just trying to take the chance away from them.
"break myself before they break me."
god isn't that a sad, desperate gambit for control over one's fate.

but it happened
and I want to sleep but not with those bitches cackling behind my shoulder
"the body is ours, bitch, look away for one second and it's ours again,"
and I know they could do it,

and laurie is screaming and sobbing at them upstairs,
god I wish we were back in school so we could just dissociate all day and fight inside, fight fight fight, we could live,

it's so so so SAD how the days when we could FEEL anger and fury and hatred,
were the days we were better people.
at least, on this level.
we fought back. we showed no mercy. we were furious. when hackers showed up we took blades to their throats and we killed them as many times as it took. we were soldiers of blood and righteousness but it never… it never felt entirely righteous. there was too much blood.

now we're brighter, softer, better, really… really, in the real way.
but… the catch is it's so hard for us to fight back anymore. because we feel that bloody rage surging up and we're so afraid of what would happen if we surrendered to it again.
what do we do?
what do we do when the enemies are all inside????

god I don't know.
I'm so damn sad. we all are.




and I just
opened a window and
saw this post



god I cant take this what do I DO

WHAT DO I DO??????


I'm actually considering the psych ward again of all places, god,
god I'm so terrified, what do I do,

I just want to weep.

I just want to weep.
this poor wretched ugly filthy body is so broken, it never asked to be like this,
it terrifies me when I wonder if we manifest our damage,
if our guardian angel's face changes according to our actions,
it terrifies me that ours has always worn a helmet.

it has beautiful wings,
it's all raging light and amorphous robes and divine staffs and it's hard to even look at straight-on,
but you never see its face, just burning light smoking from the holes, like an incense burner holding a bonfire.
is that good or bad?

I'm so afraid.


we want to treat this body kindly. we try, when we have the nerve.
but it's so hard when… when the bad girls take advantage of that.
we do have good days. we do try. we do try to turn this body into something kinder, into something that's NOT evil,
but,

but at the end of the day there's usually that lingering fear,
"are we ruined forever," "are we eternally broken,"
no matter how many times we go to confession will we ever get this stain off our backs?
will we ever really be free from the shackles of this sin?

the priest told us "god forgives and forgets,"
it was the biggest feeling of freedom ever,

does
does he forgive us now
for
screwing up so bad?

it's so hard to forgive a sin committed with "good intentions"
because then it feels like you're forgiving the goodness
and then I don't know what's right or wrong anymore.
how do you "forgive" someone who fucked up horribly but meant well????
how do you forgive that
I don't understand this yet.

but god does
god can forgive anything
I hope.
god I hope so.
a lot of people told us otherwise, and that haunts us daily.
if we really are broken,
and if that really is true…




god I don't know.
I really don't know anymore and I'm terrified and sad and I don't want ANY of us to sin anymoer but she had "good" intentions even if they were busted up horribly and she was trying to do SOMETHING I have no fucking idea,
it's like,
getting a new car and smashing it yourself just so no one else does and kills you in the process,
does that make any sense?
it's twisted and mangled but it's the same motivation as all these lost hacks.



it's all obligatory thought processes and they all belong to that one damned numb social who just smiles at everyone,
it's sick and heart-wreckingly sad to realize that SHE was the faces of most of our social interactions in the past,
she was in that room with q, just smile and nod, smile and nod,
god if we had just spoken up for ourselves we wouldn't have hated him for YEARS for doing something he didn't realize was terrifying, that was too close to abuse, because we NEVER SAID A DAMN THING ABOUT IT TO HIM,
we forgive him, we forgive ner, we forgive all of them, they did nothing wrong, we can't even find a single strike against them anymore, thank god, thank god, it took long enough,
but
but someone remembers the static
and then that numb-face smiler girl comes out again
"well I should do that too"
and there's a paralyzing shrieking terror right beneath her words
but she's blind to it.


that's how we end up in these awful states.
we’ve been pushed too far for too long,
we've heard the same bad things over and over and over for too long.

you spend enough time screaming at mirrors that "you're a goddamned fcking whore" and you start to believe it, you start to become it, because after so long you're convinced it's true, that there's no other option, that being called as such has made you such,
god I'm sorry.
I'm sorry for hating them so much that I made this worse
I just
don’t know how else to express it.

they acted like whores so I called them whores,
I
didn't realize it was keeping them like that.

god it's so stupid, I'm sorry,
what was I supposed to do, call them good people when they were being AWFUL??????

or do I act like jay
and not stand for their shit
but don't hate or hurt them anyway?
what does he do
he tries to talk them into becoming different, into seeing another way
but what if they don't listen!?!
what if they LAUGH at you and SPIT in your face and ATTACK you when your guard is down?

jay says "then get out of there" but is face is strained, he's hurting,
how can you chance an alter that bad?

"change their anchor," laurie says.
redefine whatever they're springing from.
completely rip out their roots without even telling them about it.
rip out their evil roots and plant a different tree, cel says.
you can do that up here.


god, headspace is so beautiful,
I actually want to live when we're up here, when we're in here,


and all of a sudden I feel light,
and the body doesn't hurt and it doesn't even feel like we have a body, we feel like a cloud,
and for a moment I can feel a road stretching onward and onward into a future of pure white light,
and for a moment nothing is broken,


but we can't see through the eyes when we're like that.

we really should just join a monastery at this point or something
the grind of daily life is so spiritually exhausting
but. isn't that the point,
to bring that lightness of being INTO daily life?
so no one has to feel trapped anymore?
you show them a way out, you MAKE a way out, you make a change, you plant the seeds,
you offer hope.
that's the point of us fighting these demons day after day and not dying yet, because in the end we want to be a lantern leading the way out of this certain hell for anyone else struggling in it yet.

that's all.



we need to be kinder to the body even if we don't think it deserves it.
remember flowey. think upon that.
no one is born evil
no one is born broken

and maybe everything can be fixed?

headspace is magic
I'm sure we can find a way guys
I'm sure we can.
me and jay will figure something out, just watch us. I promise.


we can do this.


we'll wake up in the morning and do better.


we'll
we'll forgive and forget too
so we can walk again.


no one deserves to stay down in the dirt.
there's a hand offered to everyone.
that's all I can say.


up here, there are a lot of hands.
that's reason to live enough.





Regret less the knot yes I give you the end to hold
And through darkness and earth wet I seek through the land to mould
A woman that rests night and day, sweat and tears unfold
To undress the burdens that caress the blessed I’m told







prismaticbleed: (shatter)


things i have done so far while playing undertale:

- called a goat 'mom'
- made a butterscotch cinnamon pie
- asked a lot of deep questions
- screamed at a flower
- laughed more than i have in months
- made spaghetti
- made sushi
- made better choices in my life
- danced
- was deeply inspired by a fish girl
- fell in love with a robot
- wanted to smooch a fish girl and a robot
- talked to the screen
- forgot you can't reach through the screen
- started hearing this game in songs
- started seeing this game in dreams
- started wearing striped shirts again
- thought about death a lot
- called a goat 'dad'
- had an existential crisis
- or three
- opened my heart a lot more
- cried
- learned a lot
- gained more hope, love, and determination than i ever could have imagined

and i'm still nowhere near finished.


this game is helping me become a better person.
i love it so much.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@11:27 PM




heyyyy so
fighting omega flowey last night kind of
did a lot to me



i couldn't sleep, would you imagine?
i honestly could not sleep
i kept seeing it when i closed my eyes
the darkness of my room,
it felt like i was there again,
in that crushing initial despair,
or at least, the seeds of it.



when
when i first lost to him and the game just closed by itself i
i had to leave the room

"there's no such thing as happy endings"

i literally just
stopped
walked away from my computer for a minute,

you know when you cant cry or scream even though you want to because everything just went numb,
that.
existential meltdown all at once.

the room was dark and cold and small


i left the room and went to go make tea but i could barely walk down the hall,
my hands were shaking so bad,
i
i was
we were on the verge of an existential crisis and we were starting to dissociate because we wanted to weep
asgore,

i couldnt handle it
then that damned manic fronter tried to JOKE about it,
but
i cant hate her,
i cant, i can't,
not
not with what else i learned last night.


i dont know when we started fighting again
(the memory is shot once miss manic came out)
but
i swore i would not stop trying until i figured something out
and then
a cyan-colored heart appeared.

and it's
just now the personal significance of that hit me


but.
i cannot put into words what that did to my heart
when i called for help and they answered
the other children's souls.

when those green bandages appeared to take the place of flowey's attacks i
i nearly broke down in tears,
tears of relief and gratitude and love and hope,
and when it disappeared and i was facing flowey again,
i had determination.



but that fight brought out the ugly side of me.




sure, by the end, my light was stronger than ever. i won't deny that.
but right now,
i'm not fully "me."
right now,
i'm in a state that's too cold and too blank white and i can only remember what i felt before hope,
before jay iridos came in full force,

i can only remember the crushing despair and the all-consuming furious desperation
flinging ourself into the jaws of death over and over
over and over
die, try again, die, try again,
die,
just like our life now, in a way.


i didn't think i was capable of hatred


flowey's situation... what i know of it currently...
i... i'm...
remember way back when, WAY back, we only know this cause we had a screenshot,
one of our high-school red-girl alters said to someone,
that "true empaths" were the most dangerous people on earth because they could step into anyone's shoes? they could, potentially, learn to understand anyone?
back then we didn't know we had d.i.d. not really, anyhow.
but.
empathy is lethal when you have it.

we
part of us understands flowey perfectly
part of us knows what it's like to feel that way
part of us knows what it's like to hate.

part of us is that broken, too.

but it's the ire that scares me.
that, that thing that flowey said,
about,
no,
what he did, i forgot, it's like a fever dream,

i want to cry,

that one respawn where
he killed us over and over and over an
kept reloading our save file just to obliterate us again and again

god i

thinking about it now i want to sob
we could never understand that


but part of us does


there's a horrible, horrible part of us, somewhere buried,
a part that is so badly damaged that it became damage,
a part so devastated by cruelty and unfairness that it forgot their antonyms,
a part that hates
a part

that part of us hates our brother so much it wants to kill him.

that terrifies me.

but it's what flowey said.
"you're nice to people and all they do is hurt you"

that's exactly what the brother said to us, so many times
it's why he is consumed with hate right now
and

and he's personifying it, somehow,
i dont think he realizes it but it's eating him alive from the inside,
and the more he burns that towards other people,

it's
we're being so kind to him, as much as we can,
and
he's only hurting other people.


"is life really that unfair"

how awfully ironic
that the very thing that filled him with hate, the exact way he says other people treated him,
is the way he is treating other people now.
just like flowey

and
but
we're the one who
somewhere,
someone deep down in the ugly blank black place, that box of contained hell,
of nothingness condensed into a square,
nothing
w

why are we even capable of this

is that just the darkest side of human nature?

it happened to him, now it's happening to us? an ugly cycle?

no.
jay will break it. everyone in central will break it. they always do.

but someone is instigating it and that's the real problem.

someone is so torn-apart by this,
by trying so damn hard to appease that brother, trying to help him in any way we can,
listening to him talk for hours, offering advice and reassurance for hours,
we fought to get him a place to stay here, now he's abusing that,
threatening our grandparents, wasting their money,
stealing our mothers car, lying about where he is and what he's doing,
drugging, drinking, god knows what else, lying to our faces about it,

we make one tiny mistake and he shreds us to bits for it, he's incapable of forgiving, he'll never let us forget it, even years later,


but HE'S in pain, he's in PAIN, he's IN PAIN AND THAT'S THE ONLY REASON HE'S DOING THIS,

how do you heal the pain?


i am so stressed out trying to "heal him" it's killing me,
all i want is for him to be happy but damn it he's not even responding half the time,
he's so convinced that we're "out to get him" that he won't listen,

god this is killing me, i cannot handle these stress levels, no one in our family can,
and the stress is all on my head
mother tells ME, make his phone calls, call his doctors, buy his food, drive him places,
grandparents rely on ME to clean up his messes, replace what he steals and trashes,
and ALWAYS, everyone telling ME, calm him down, talk to him, make him feel better,
i'm trying but nothing is working.
i used to cover his ass when he was struggling before but no more,
now he's just using me, now he's just being ungrateful and disrespectful, no more,

i want to be compassionate but how, in this situation what can i do,

and that's why jay^ is confused,
because in the wake of all that,
the dark seeds start to burst,
and we've got ourselves an ugly ugly alter deep down who just wants it all to stop.

that's what it is.
blind heartbroken rage.

"stop this. stop being so disrespectful and uncaring and closed-hearted. why are you so cruel to us? why are you so cruel to others? you say you dont hate anyone but you have no kind words to say about anyone. you speak only pitch-black words, you speak only storm clouds, you are frightening and you DONT CARE HOW YOU HURT OTHER PEOPLE.

you would threaten our CHILDREN and LAUGH AT THEM for being SCARED OF YOU????

FUCK YOU. LEAVE US ALONE.



but it's only the one of us who doesnt talk, who cant talk, who is just a receptacle for this,
this one blind amalgamation of horrid pained emotion that just exists to burn,
to attack and annihilate the cause of this constant daily anguish and make it STOP.


i'm sorry.

so last night taught us a lot


we
we learned a lot of good things, too.
that's jay's field though. that's his thing to talk about, not mine.
but
today, on thanksgiving,
despite the AWFUL amounts of pain that hit today, the feeling of before a thunderstorm in the air,
i dont care.
you know what, right now, i'm so tired of it, i dont care.

i dont care about any of that right now.
last night we learned how to love and forgive and glow and learn from our mistakes.

we have hope, we have determination,
when i start glowing "i" can't exist so


thank you for listening to me talk about the more painful things so we can clean them out
but i would rather die smiling than survive to be negative.









prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)



So I've pinpointed our biggest vice.

It's shame.






My biggest question is still "who were we before we became ashamed to exist"



I keep talking to Chaos.
He needs to fix his fractures. This split between "Serenity" and "Aquamarine" is not good at all and it's just causing everyone more confusion and pain.

God he feels so real when he's acting like he was. Like he IS.
The hyper-soft version of himself that he is at night is too limited. Like a nousfoni with a singular function. He doesn't leave my room. Did I ever mention how that breaks my heart, however quietly? Laurie noticed it first, how he'd start sleeping in, then he just... stopped leaving. Up here, he narrowed his function down to just being there for me at night, a comfort at the end of the day, however profound. But the problem was, in doing that, he forbade himself from existing outside of that context-- he forbade himself from being enthusiastic, and curious, and as intoxicatingly fascinated with life as he always was when we were young.
Don't get me wrong, he never lost that, but... now, lately at least, that side has been so deep under the water...


I love him so much. And my problem is that I need to love him this totally, this without shame, outside of MY time-locked, depersonalized state.

He's so much more HONEST like this. He doesn't forget things. He's snarky and sentimental and sincere and everything I remember him as. Hurricanes and ocean fog and rainstorms and splashing through puddles in the summer. Tides and floods and mist. ALL of it.

...
Is that my problem? Is that why I'm never sure who I am anymore? Because I'm fractured into so many tiny pieces that even right now, I have no clue who I'll be outside of this context? I don't even know what year it is. This isn't healthy.

I think that's the problem, too. Me, I'm the one who knew this Chaos, the entire him.
Jay... he's the one who knows the serene side of him, the one who keeps fracturing upstairs because he's been the target of so much bad stuff and he can't cope yet, the Jay bloodline can't cope yet, they're the ones being eaten alive by shame because of the things the lost alters did.
They're crushed by it, all the good intentions gone wrong, all the mimicry, all the misunderstood ideas and things. They can't deal with the fact that those things happened, even if it didn't happen to them personally. The reality of that past is terrifying and nauseating enough for them and they can't forgive themselves for iteven if they would NEVER personally do that. They're too conscious of the fact that, in such a fallen state, those awful things did become possibilities, and through that fallen state, happened.
They can't forgive themselves. They're too appalled. They're guilt-ridden.
How do we help them?


How far back do we have to go to heal? ...Do I have to stay? Is that even possible?
Too much has happened since I was last out... like several years have gone by, mainly. At least five. And that just... blows my mind. How in the world do I stay out when the entire atmosphere of our physical life has changed? Should I try anyway? But no... that wouldn't be fair to Jay, or any of the others, doing all of this hard work. And Chaos knows that too.

...I wonder about the other boys. Are they okay?
I know they're partly time-locked too, but... God, I don't know. This needs more time to think and feel about than I have tonight. This is going to take weeks, probably, if not longer, to fully sift through and heal and mange correctly. It's so heavy in terms of significance and weight both. There's so much.



I'm looking up pictures of him on deviantART like I used to and he's grinning and commenting over my shoulder like he used to. He doesn't do this for Jay. Their relationship dynamic is totally different. But he's the same person, he is, we both know it...
Why is there so much splitting up here, how do we reconcile this? This is totally out of my league, I have no personal knowledge to go on with this... this is too new.
If we brought this into heartspace, maybe I could do something, but... I can't leave him out. Jay needs to be a part of this too, as completely as Chaos needs to be. Me... who knows at this point. I don't. I'm not sure if I can leave the "when" I'm in now. Do I even want to? Is that why Chaos is split, because I'm anchoring that split in? By not being able to move past this "safe point" that apparently the System desperately needs to exist as-is too?



Apparently we talked about him for a while in therapy today. Mostly for clarification on this very splitting issue, Laurie says.
We... I'm the only person who used to do that. Has anyone done that since me? That alone is a milestone...




Jay is sobbing. "I don't know you like this,” he's saying, to Chaos, as I knew him.
Chaos was talking to Laurie about this and saying effectively the same thing. "I can't be both versions of me at once."
Both of them want this to work but there's so much time between what was and what is, and....

Xenophon's the big variable in all this. Chaos and Jay both love her dearly, but... she existed after the split, for both of them. The Jay with us now is not the one who existed when she was created... and the Chaos I know, doesn't know her. Yeah the thought of "having a kid" is still this bright thing in his mind, but I use that initial phrase loosely. His species does not "reproduce" in the way Jay's bloodline was always so bloody terrified of.

This is so hard to talk about. Is there that much fear tied to it?

God help us work through this.

The body is still quite sick. Is that part of this?
Sicknesses for us are very rare apparently, and always seem to coincide with massive shifts in our personal life experience.

Jay knows Genesis far better than I ever did, I noticed. That's a big difference. I knew him as more of a child, still scared of thunderstorms, still learning from Chaos how to be more confident, how to not be scared of himself anymore. He was obsessed with butterscotch ice cream and snowflakes, and he was always talking about his elusive father... still very much tied to the shaky world-roots he jumped to us from.
Now, his name is different, he's so much more golden... I'm... I don't know him. And I'm sure he doesn't know me.

Is this... what do you call this? It's not a tragedy, heavens no, but it still feels like a weird sort of loss,


...Somewhere down the line, after me but before Jay, the lines got tangled. That's where this massive break happened for Chaos, where our bloodline shattered, where everyone got confused and disjoined.
Who fronted for that time? What poor soul took the brunt of that hit to the heart?

I don't know.
Like I said, the body is sick. We really do need to get right to sleep.


I guess that simple fact isn't so simple tonight. But I'll keep tabs on it the best I can, ask Laurie to do so as well.

See you in the morning.


- Jewel L.

 

 


prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 



Things from undertale


(starting new playthrough...)
(we got to snowdin on our temp laptop but now have to restart on our fixed one.)
(still using jay's name for the file.)



Is it worth mentioning that for some reason we've had a bizarre "phobia" of sunflowers develop over the past two years? It started with getting reactions to sunflower seeds, then was compounded by several outside sources, and now for some reason it's another unfortunate black mark on the Yellow color.
it needs to have that fear "weeded out" of it but as of right now, flowey is not helping. i know his deal now.
i didn't the first time and my naive immediate trust was shattered in the worst way.


(I am going to read WAY into everything because there is always something there if you look. It's a mirror.)(typing this stream of consciousness/ note style so dont mind if its messy please. this is mostly for our own reference)


"You're new to the UNDERGROUND, aren't you?"
"You want some LOVE, don't you?"

The "DIE" scares me so badly every time.
It's just like the hackers.
that and their lies about love. no. leave me alone.

toriel is a SWEETHEART, shes so lovely. Reminds me a LOT of opal (from dream world) btw.

When she showed up though... after having played through this opening bit once... I started tearing up. If I had physically been there I would have run to her and hugged her and sobbed.

(Toriel passes through the ruins EVERY DAY to see if anyone has fallen down. That sort of devoted, kind practice really stood out to me.)

"I will guide you through the catacombs."
And everything is pinkish.
(knife would appreciate this greatly)

"Only the fearless may proceed. Brave ones, foolish ones. Both walk not the middle road."

puzzles= diversions AND doorkeys. i like that in and of itself.
"you must solve them to move from room to room"= relevant to our inner space
"please adjust yourself to the sight of them"= i like that she says this because it's relevant to us in that we ARE adjusting to the sight of "puzzles" everywhere that we need to solve

"to make progress here, you will need to trigger several switches"
this hit me. psychologically, real progress DOES require "triggering several switches" in order to move on. here, the switches remove huge spikes in the path. trying to walk over them otherwise would kill you. is that relevant? even in a different way?
we still have most of our emotions buried, but trying to walk over them is still lethal. and you know what, one thing i've realized is that when we ARE triggered and we DONT "stop" the process, it ends up being cathartic and revelatory. the hurt, angry, scared, lost alters all start to speak up, and tell us what's going on. they let us know WHY there's a switch in the wall-- because there is something ELSE tied to it, something that needs to be acknowledged as dangerous and removed before we can really move on.

"stay on the path"

even underground, there are vines and water

"as a human living underground, monsters may attack you. you will need to be prepared for this"
"while you are in a FIGHT, strike up a friendly conversation." isn't that the most relevant thing in the world for me?

"do you need ideas for conversation topics? well, i often start with a simple 'how do you do...' you could ask them about their favorite books... jokes can be useful for 'breaking the ice.'"
i love this because, in headspace, THIS WORKS. when you start showing genuine PERSONAL INTEREST in a headvoice who otherwise wants to fight you, you will almost immediately find out their true colors.
lost ones, damaged ones, confused ones, they ALL respond with sincere, if hesitant and frightened, listening. if you give them a chance they WILL give you a chance too, in time.
the hackers don't, ever. they don't care. they laugh in your face if you try to talk with them.


every time i hear this bit of dialogue
"ah, very good! you are very good."
i have to stop. and i just... let that sink in a little.

one of my favorite things is when she says "take my hand for a moment" and walks you over the spikes.
it's so cute. it makes me so happy.

oh, in light of the previous bit about puzzles and triggers, after that spike-walk she says "puzzles seem a little too dangerous for now." and i like that too, because we often DO jump into puzzles full of spikes without being totally sure what we're doing, and end up getting hurt.
so having someone so kind take our hand and walk us through, in this game, makes me really happy. sometimes just that-- that little bit of genuine gentle care-- is enough to get through even the most deadly obstacle course.


on the first playthrough i remember how odd it was that she said she had a "difficult request" and it was, "i want you to walk to the end of this room by yourself. forgive me for this."
then i put myself into the characters shoes and i felt it.
walking alone, in the ruins, i felt potent determination-- how fitting-- but i felt it because i had trust. even though toriel had left temporarily, i trusted that she wouldnt lead me to harm in this request, however difficult it was. and besides, hadn't she shown me how to fend for myself well enough thus far?
so, alone, i marched to the end of the room, fearless.
and then i realized that that's how i am when i have to do something big without laurie.
i am so used to always having someone to call on, someone watching over me, someone offering advice and admonitions. when i have to do something on my own, something i know i MUST do, that is exactly how i do it. with trust and determination.

"do not worry, i did not leave you. i was merely behind this pillar the whole time."
that kind of melted my heart when i first heard it. i dont know why.

on my first playthrough, i remember how hard this hit me:
"there was an important reason for this exercise... to test your independence."
and... in light of all the lockout and numb periods we used to have all the time... that gave me pause.
we don't get lockouts anymore?? not that i can remember at least, and that's notable. is this part of why? are we-- am i-- becoming better at being independent WITHOUT forgetting people?? it's definite food for thought.


ah the cell phone!! that made me smile because its EXACTLY what lynne did in headspace for us to reach each other better at a distance.

"if you ACT a certain way or FIGHT until you almost defeat them... they might not want to battle you anymore. if a monster does not want to fight you, please... use some MERCY, human."
...the first playthrough, i had fought a monster right before getting this message (although i did let it go safely). in light of that knee-jerk battling, so used to that being the 'default' in other games... this hit hard. this whole game hits hard.

toriel told me not to leave the room, but i moved on anyway. i risked disobeying in order to move forwards. and i DID feel guilty about it, moving forwards only because i knew there was more that i had to do here, in this game, in this story. i couldn't stand still, because in this situation, i had to move on by myself. now this can be a very foolhardy choice and we are guilty of "tempting fate" sometimes, taking on challenges we may not truly be ready for yet, but... again, here, it was not motivated by pride but by a desire to grow.
the message here is really that stagnation, even if comfortable, is not good. rest is fine. refusing to move forwards is not.

i like how one of the puzzles requires that you fall into a hole in order to move forwards via a door you couldnt otherwise reach.
it's a very bittersweet thing for me.

"aren't things easier when you just ask?"
i love this because it's something we didnt experience much growing up. when we did ask, it was treated as an "inconvenience." but here, we asked this rock to move four times! and it didn't gripe, it did what we asked because it wanted to help us out and saw no harm in our request.
most importantly, though, initially it had said "who said you could just push me around?" and i immediately apologized (even if only mentally), THEN I asked. and the rock said sure, for you i can. so it was good all around. i learned to be kinder and more considerate, and i also learned that others ARE willing to help when i do ask.
that's such a kind mindset. i like that.

cheese for the mouse= not everything is available to you. Remember this irl. the cheese isn't an item for you!! Other people exist too and things are meant for THEM instead, sometimes. In light of that, ALWAYS ASK! Be respectful.
i dont know how our "scavenger" mindset turned into "if no one has actively claimed it, it's mine." was that motivated by fear of loss, of lack? fear of not deserving anything but scraps and forgotten things, and so grabbing whatever we could find? that is something we need to sit and gently untangle all the way-- it's getting there-- so do so. humility and compassion are key.

yellow names= spare a monster. taking note because yellow is still a troubled color for us.
"sparing is just saying you wont fight. maybe one day, you'll have to do it even if their name isn't yellow."
relevant to internal wars/battles. this game is REALLY making me think because in the past, we would ultimately always fight. laurie's gut reaction is still to come out swinging an axe at an opponent's head. but for me... for me, i still want to befriend our enemies instead. but that's not always wise or even possible. so this is giving us a third option... mercy. don't fight, don't put fuel on that violent fire, but don't let them push you around either! spare them and spare yourself. again, this is another thing we need to sit down and discuss together. "how can we show mercy without fighting or running away?"
...we'll get to that too.


about not picking up too much stuff= "someday you might see something you really like. you will want to leave room in your pockets for that." writing that down as it made me think of the subconscious, how we often feel "obligated" to internalize every scrap of other people's actions and thoughts and things. and that is UNNECESSARY. we need to leave room in our head and heart to put things we like there, not things we just dragged along because we felt we had to, because that's (again) what we grew up with.

"the far door is not an exit. it simply marks a rotation in perspective."
again, i like this because we can apply it to headspace. a LOT of the 'ways out' of situations we thought were final were NOT, they were just other ways of viewing the situation. so it's a good thing to keep in mind.
just because something is a door does not mean it is a way out. it may just lead to another room.


"ahead of us lies the end of the ruins. a one-way exit to the rest of the underground. i am going to destroy it. no one will ever be able to leave again. now be a good child and go upstairs."
this also struck me as applicable-- not just that last line, which hints at the original "innocence" we in central had, of being "good" because we didn't know about the "rest of the underground"-- but also because of the concept of no one being able to leave. toriel is destroying the exit to PROTECT you, however misguided that motive may be.
and aren't our deepest-down people the most scared? they feel safe in those chthonic realms, in the tunnels beneath the city, they don't want to leave. some do-- wreckage and jeremiah mainly-- but even they are terrified of the "danger outside."
i dont know. so much of this feels relevant, i'm just having trouble putting it into words.


...let me write all this down and look at it later.

"every human that falls down here meets the same fate. i have seen it again and again. they come. they leave. they die."
(that "falls down here" is an interesting thought; again, the deepest headvoices are the most damaged. when they go upstairs, or out into the open, they frequently get attacked again, and/or triggered so badly they can't cope)

"you naive child... if you leave the ruins... they... will kill you. i am only protecting you, do you understand?"

"you want to leave so badly? hmph... you are just like the others. there is only one solution to this.
prove yourself... prove to me you are strong enough to survive."

...

the first time i fought her i didnt know how the battle system really worked
we didn't think mercy was working, after so many tries we got scared,
we started to fight instead, desperate, confused,
and

she died.

i
i didnt mean it,
when i realized what i had done i was crushed, frantic, i didnt want this to happen,

her last words were "be good" and it
it just destroyed me.

...
when i tried again,
i clicked "act" instead,
and what came up was:
"you think about telling toriel that you saw her die.”


i stopped and just stared at that for a while.

...

flowey knew.
that was the most terrifying thing.
“you murdered her,
and then you felt bad, so you went back."

but he knew.

that was a shot to the heart if i ever heard one.

but the point was we could change things, WE can save the game now, NOT YOU,
if someone dies we can GO BACK and make it different, i dont want anyone to die,
but
we messed up, i messed up, i didnt realize what i had done,
she still died.
even if she's alive now.

that's our biggest regret of life in a nutshell really



"i know you want to go home, but please, go upstairs now. i promise i will take good care of you here. i know we do not have much, but... we can have a good life here. why are you making this so difficult? please, go upstairs.
.... ha ha.... pathetic, is it not? i cannot save even a single child.
...no, i understand. you would just be unhappy trapped down here. the ruins are very small once you get used to them. it would not be right for you to grow up in a place like this. my expectations... my loneliness... my fear... for you, my child... i will put them aside."
(... all our kids live in the lower levels. if they ask how to leave... if they ask to integrated or be healed to the point of fading or fusing... could we put our pain aside, too? we'll have to. the ruins are very small. that pain, it's no life for a child.)

if you truly wish to leave the ruins, i will not stop you. however, once you leave... please do not come back. i hope you understand."
then she hugs you and i tear up every single time at that.


and now we walk through the door and who's waiting for us in this heartache but that damned plant.


"in this world, its kill or be killed. so you were able to play by your own rules.
you spared the life of a single person. i bet you feel really great.
you didnt kill anybody this time."

son of a bitch you fcking flower HOW DO YOU KNOW
GOD
OF ALL THE EVENINGS HE COULD HAVE SAID THAT.

"...but what will you do if you meet a relentless killer? you'll die and you'll die and you'll die."

oh god. this game.

"...until you tire of trying. what will you do then? will you kill out of frustration? or will you give up entirely on this world... and let ME inherit the power to control it?"

no. NO.
fck you, mister flower. LEAVE ME ALONE.
no wonder e said this game reminded xir of us
this is
this damn flower acts JUST like the damned hackers.

and the guilt, i

no.
no i will NEVER give up.

"i am the prince of this world's future.
don't worry, my little monarch, my plan isnt regicide. this is SO much more interesting."

leave me alone.
you and all the things that hold the corruption like you. leave me alone.
i dont know how this game is going to play out but no, no, there's too much at stake here,
you will NEVER be able to save the game again if i have any say in it,
the hackers are NOT allowed to push us to despair and take over,
stop manipulating me.
stop reminding me of my mistakes, my bloody mistakes,
i can heal this,
i can write over that, right?

this game.


...

and then

SANS.

thank god for the silly characters.


i'm exhausted and i need sleep so i'll leave the skeletons for tomorrow. this is a much-needed mood change.

see you kids later.

 

 

zzzzzz

Oct. 10th, 2015 11:36 pm
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)


(written all at once, without warning, as it was happening ( stream-of-consciousness). left unfinished. god willing, will re-enter this timespace and finish the event in the future. nevertheless what is written here is real.)





Jewel Lightraye stepped onto the battlefield, sneakers crunching in the snow.
Everything was so pale. The ground was covered in a bleary cold whiteness, forbidding life from growing, the low wind blowing away all footprints in swathes of dusty, frigid air. It didn’t even look clean, not underneath that dark and dim of a sky, suffocating in a fog so low and thick it felt like being trapped under a carpet of insulation. Everything was painted the dimmest shade of bleached-out indigo. Everything felt dead.
She stopped, shivering hard all at once, as the temperature data finally bit into her, like needles through her summer clothes. Her body responded with the sudden urge to cry and curl up in a ball in that dingy ashen floor of a snowdrift. Her reply was to reach up and adjust her baseball cap more tightly onto her head, before taking a resolute step forwards.
The crunch surprised her now, even though she had heard it just as clearly the first time. After having taken in all that desolation, the sudden squeak of ice and rubber soles was shockingly alive, a sign of something moving, something with hope in it yet, striving forwards—

“Jewel! Is that you?”
She spun to her left at the sudden voice, in time to see three familiar and beloved individuals appearing out of the dark fog, running up the sloping hill to her.
Ryou was the first in line, his arms wrapped tightly about his signature blue-and-white striped shirt. At least he’s got long sleeves, Jewel thought amusedly.
“Yeah, it’s me,” she replied, feeling oddly nostalgic at that. “What’s up?”
“What’s up?” Ryou repeated, eyebrows raising slightly. “Where are we? What is this?”
Jewel peered over his shoulder as he spoke. Marik was there, but he had pulled on his old Rare Hunter hoodie, which was virtually the same color as the sky here. Despite having more clothes cover than the rest of the gang, he looked positively distressed, at least as much as he would let show like this. He was shivering more than Ryou.
She shrugged, focusing her eyes back on the snow-haired boy before her (the flakes weren’t even visible in his hair until they melted into drops; if it wasn’t so depressing here it might have been pretty).
“I have no idea,” she stated, “but that’s typical fare for us I guess.” Ryou smiled at that, but it was tinged with something like… regret? Sadness?
“It is.” His voice was starting to sound like the weather.
A small silence settled into the wake of those words, and Jewel, heart beginning to twinge with concern, pushed up on her toes to peer over Ryou’s other shoulder. Sure enough, there he was.
Standing with his back half-turned to her, a creature looking like the ocean tide personified stood in silence, wrapped up in himself just as much as the rest of them, his gem-green eyes rife with enough turbulent anguish to drown everyone around if it got loose. The very sight of that sent a lightning-sharp strike of pain straight through Jewel’s heart.
“What… were you all this sad before you came here? Or do you not know?” she asked Ryou, as she began to shiver for real this time.
“I’m not sure,” he replied. “It could be both.”
“We were all sad and this is making it worse,” Marik’s voice sparked like a dying fire from under his dark hood.
For a moment no one said anything, then all their attention turned silently to Chaos 0.
His wet eyes darkened. “There’s something dark and carnivorous here,” he began, his voice far more level than his friends expected in this situation. “It’s in the air. It’s in the snow.” He turned his deep-sea gaze to Jewel, so pointedly that for a moment she wasn’t sure where she was. “Where are we, Jewel?”
Now both the other boys turned to look at her.
“I…” she faltered. She had said she didn’t know, but now thinking it over, she supposed it was only half true. She had no idea what this place literally was, true, but if there’s one thing she knew for sure about Heartspace it’s that it was always, always, adherent to that term.
Whatever place they were in right now, it had existed inside them first.
“…Hopelessness,” she said all at once, and saw a flash of pain sear through Marik’s eyes. “Despair. The sense of being lost and not knowing where one is, let alone where to go.”
She paused. “…Loneliness? I-I mean,” she faltered, “we’ve got each other, but—”
“…Do we really?” Ryou responded, and everyone looked back at him.
“I know you all feel it,” he continued, his voice picking up a twinge of too-dark paranoia. “Who are we now? Where DO we go from—“
“That’s the REASON this place is like it is, Bakura!!” Chaos suddenly snapped, like a dam breaking. “You—you were never this existential, you were never this doubtful of your own existence! Markus, you were never this scared!!”
A sudden profound silence fell over them. Chaos had used Marik’s new name.
“…It’s a little hard not to be scared with that in the air,” the boy in question replied, withdrawing further into his hoodie. Whatever fire was in him before was now turned to slush.
Chaos looked up, starkly into the distance, as if planning something. Then he turned back to Jewel.
“This place is unstable, Jewel. I know you’re trying to hold it together but the very nature of this place is messing with everyone here. Including me,” he added, pressing a hand to the gem in his chest. Jewel
was struck by the sudden remembrance of it. “Whatever this place is, it IS from us, and we’re here because we’re here on the outside too, and we need to get through this.” He winced. “…Or we’ll freeze to death.”
Jewel set her face like flint at that. Nodding once, she turned to the right, raised her arm, and sent a tunnel of fire blasting through ahead of them.
The two boys watched, wide-eyed, as the fire seemed to stretch on terribly far, even as the fog swallowed it up.
“Shoot,” Jewel said, a hint of despair creeping into her voice.
“Don’t,” Chaos put a huge clawed hand on her shoulder. “Don’t give in. It’s hard enough for me to hold out for your sake; if you lose hope we’re all doomed.”
She looked up at him, heart aching with what he had just said, but she nodded again. “I’ll try,” she said.
He smiled, just as achingly. “You’d better.”
“…Jewel?”
She turned back around to see Ryou—or was it Rio now?—wringing his hands with a sudden lack of fright, and an equally surprising clatter of insect-claws against his arms.
“I’m sorry,” he said, somewhat confusedly. “I’m… let’s just go.” He took a few steps forwards to stand beside her, eyes shining blue, and still following where the fire had gone.
A giant spidery figure crept up to overshadow the boy.
Rio,” it pronounced, and Jewel swore it had managed to say both his names at once, “Walk.
He did. One step in and he quickly turned to look at Jewel, a pleading sort of helplessness in it, a total lack of understanding that required as much support as it could get.
In turn, Jewel turned her head around to give Markus (as he was now, so many years later) a look of fire, of confidence, a silent statement of “I believe in you and I want you with us.” Then, unable to help it, she grinned in her lopsided way and motioned for him to follow. A tiny smile crinkled his violet eyes in response, and with one last (and not unmissed) glance towards the shadows behind him, he hurried forwards to join the rest of them.

“So why is Lethe here.”
Rio looked scared at Jewel’s blunt question, and opening his mouth in surprise, failed to say anything at first.
“I—”
“He needs to carry his fears separately,” the monstrous being replied with unusual calmness, looking down at the boy. “They will devour him otherwise.”
Rio said nothing to that-- he only tightened his lips and kept his eyes locked straight ahead.
“Markus,” the daemon spoke, “you should do the same.”
He flinched hard at the near-accusation. “I-I can’t,” he stuttered in real fright, “I’m not ready to face her yet, not like this—“
“You may have to,” was the reply. “Especially in a place like this.”
Then, silence. Jewel looked back and saw that Markus was looking down, fighting back real tears. This was so unlike how he used to be when they first met—all proud enthusiastic daring—that it broke her heart. She hung back a step to fall in sync with him, and tentatively put a hand on his shoulder. He looked up at her, his deep bronze skin seeming washed-out in the pallor of the place.
“You don’t know what she’s like,” he whispered. “She frightens me, Jewel. She’s…” he broke off momentarily, struggling with words. “…She’s a reminder of what I’ve been trying to ignore all these years-- a blatant, un-ignorable reminder.” He took a sudden breath as his eyes hardened. “She’s an in-your-face statement that ‘you’re not as tough as you think you are! You’re just a scared little kid playing God to forget the fact that you’re terrified and helpless and you’ve never felt so alone in your life.’ And then I met you guys.” Almost apologetically, his voice softened again. “Then I… I slowly stopped wanting to rule the world. I slowly started to be happy with what I had. But I was so scared of losing it, losing you, all of you, in any way, that I… the fear just changed shape. And now it looks like her. She’s pride and glory on one side, and helpless despair on the other.”
“Rags and riches?” Jewel offered.
Markus chuckled. “Kind of. More like… power and the total lack of it. Success, and the total lack of it. Gold and dirt. Rags and riches,” he shrugged, and laughed a little more genuinely this time. “I guess you’re right.”
Jewel smiled too, but it was still sad at the edges.
“So your Vice is… what? Pride?” Chaos asked, his brow furrowed.
Markus shrugged again, quickly, as if trying to shake the thought from his shoulders. “Maybe.”
“What does she feel like?” Jewel asked.
Markus considered this, looking momentarily up and ahead at Rio, who as obviously listening but not daring to turn or stop with his own embodied Vice pushing him forwards.
“--Rio, what does Lethe feel like?” Markus suddenly asked, audibly pushing through hesitation to do so.
“What?” came the baffled reply, as the boy faltered to a stop to turn and face his friend. The creature in question did the same, its single eye appearing to smile, as neutrally as one could imagine.
“I…” Markus’s hesitation replied in the shadow of that thing. “…Y-your daemon, it… aren’t daemons supposed to be Vices? Worst fears? Your biggest shadows?”
”Yeah…” Rio began, noncommittal.
“Well…” Markus gulped. “W-what’s yours?”
Rio said nothing for several seconds. The question hadn’t appeared to fully register, and it was obvious he wasn’t planning (or able) to respond.
“’What do I feel like,’ you mean?” Lethe murmured, amused. “Tell them, Rio. Tell them how I’m your fear of what lurks in the dark when you turn off the light, or the utter lack thereof. Tell them how I’m the sound of nothing when you lock all the doors. Tell them how I’m the redness behind your eyes--”
“Okay, okay!!” the white-haired boy nearly sobbed. “Lethe is… my fear of my unknowing. He’s my fear that nothing out there really exists, or even worse, that the only thing that exists is nothing. I’m scared that… I’m scared of everything out there that can turn me into nothing. Of laziness, and “Sloth,” and of not wanting to do anything but waste my days away with addictions and distractions because I’m scared of facing the emptiness beyond. I’m scared because I know he’s right, but I don’t know how to… how to learn from him yet.”
“It takes time, River,” the daemon spoke with unusual softness. “But the waters will move.”
Chaos visibly pondered that.
“You’re forgetfulness and death,” Jewel suddenly said. “Lethe and Styx.”
“I am,” he replied. “I am emptiness. I am the Void he runs from.”
“But I thought Daemons held both good and bad sides of the coin?” Jewel continued unsurely.
This time, Lethe’s smiling eye was far darker.
“Do I not?” His voice was like distant thunder. “Tell me, Jewel. Who is Dendrite to you?”
Jewel was the silent one now, her mind outright blanking out at the question. “I don’t know,” she said simply.
And Lethe laughed, a low watery rumble of a thing that shook her bones. “You run from your own heart and interrogate others who do the same. Be not a hypocrite, Jewel.”
Shamed by the harsh but too-true accusation, she lowered her gaze.
But… Dendrite. The name of her elusive alleged Daemon. Jewel knew she existed, but… where? How? Then again, Jewel had never given much of a thought to her own “vices,” had never even considered that she might have any at all… her innocent ignorance of sorts had gotten the better of her. Now, it seemed that the simple reality that she HAD a Daemon manifested somewhere was unsettling enough.
“…What is death, but only a door?”
She looked up.
“What is forgetfulness, when tied to fear?” Lethe continued. “Consider it, Jewel. A Daemon is a curse and a blessing. It is our nature. We cannot be otherwise. Fear us as you will, but remember—” and he smiled again, like crinkled silver—“we cannot exist without you. We are of you. And if there is any good in you, then there is just as much good in us.”
“…And what if there’s a lot of bad in us?” Rio mumbled, his voice almost stomped flat.
Lethe turned to him now, and in one liquid motion, curled up to be almost face-to-face with the boy. “What is ‘bad’ to you, Rio?”
“’Bad’ means harmful to my soul, or someone else’s,” he replied, a bitter sharpness creeping into his tone.
“Am I ‘bad’ to you, Rio?”
A pause; he was struggling with the question. “…I’m… not sure. You feel bad, you feel like all the bad in me, but you’ve never done anything to hurt me…”
“Then take that as a lesson, child,” the creature responded with subtle gravity. “You do not have to act on it. You can die to it. And then you can forget being what you were when you fell victim to it in the past.”
“Why would I want to forget the wrong I’ve done??” Rio burst out.
“So you can move on,” Lethe said simply. “Forget, after you have died to it. Don’t go back. Don’t drag yourself back into the grave you must rise from.”
Rio was again silent. His face was hot with tears and confusion and he looked even more knotted-up than Markus had earlier.
“Does that answer your question now, Jewel?”
She jumped, surprised at the Daemon’s sudden question. “I—yeah. I’ll have to think about it. But I’ve got it.”
“Don’t think too much,” the spidery thing chuckled.

They started walking again. No one was speaking. The fog and snow continued to whirl about
them, as dead and cold as ever, and Jewel noticed with no small amount of fright that she was starting to numb to it. Her mind, in an attempt to “protect her” from the inclement environment, was shutting down her ability to feel the cold, to see the shadows.
Almost impulsively, she flared up another burst of fire around her body, and flung it forwards into the half-night. Again, it seared through the fog and snow, but this time, the further it went, the darker the sky got around it, until it seemed to hit something solid and pitch-dark.
They all stopped at that.
“What are you trying to do, Jewel?” Lethe lazily inquired.
“Is that a wall?” Chaos questioned agitatedly. “Is this a dead end??”
Almost instantly Markus ran up to it, his hood falling away in the sudden burst of speed, champagne-gold locks catching a few feeble snowflakes. He closed the distance between them and the wall in a surprising matter of seconds—as intention tended to do in Heartspace—and without warning, began striking at it with the bladed end of his Rod.
“No!! This can’t be it!! You can’t just trap us here, you can’t just block us from getting any further!!” Furious and despairing, he struck the wall again with all his might. “Damn it!”
A solid chip of wall shattered off and flew to land on the ground behind him. The snow was fading here, the cold was dulling out, the sky above them losing what little color it had. Everything was now slowly vanishing away into that odd brassy-black stone, into an even more pervading sense of night… or no, something even darker than that; this darkness was in the absence of a sun or a moon, the sort of total black one only felt underground.
Markus was sobbing now, slumping against the wall, Chaos standing behind him in a desperate attempt to comfort. Rio appeared torn between numbness and compassion, and some awful sort of fear was holding him still, tears streaming down his face.
A voice came.

“Markus.”

He jumped notably, his whole body convulsing with fear. “No!!” He cried. “No, not you, not now, not here!!” Hysterical, Markus ran into Chaos’ arms and clung to the blue creature, almost choking from terror.
At this, Rio cast a heart-wrenching glance towards Jewel, and in that moment she understood just how lost he really was here, in the place that was just as white and dark and lonely as… wait.
Her eyes widened for a moment, but she cast that away just as quickly, refusing to dwell on that detail when it was obvious he needed support now. She moved over to him and wrapped her arms about his shoulders. He returned the gesture, tangibly relieved, but still shaking.
It struck her that he still felt as young as he did years ago, that he still felt safe to be around, like this. Despite his fear there was no ego to it; there was no sense of pride or performance or pity to it. No, he felt a need for love and he turned to someone he knew he could feel that with. There was nothing but childlike trust in that, something she treasured, something their quadruple-friendship here was built upon. Whatever bitter edges he had begun to show earlier had been completely rubbed down to velvet nubs now, so to speak. Everything was as soft and safe as it should be.
She wondered if Lethe’s appearance was responsible.
“Jewel,” Rio began, his voice thick with regret and apology.
“Yeah?”
“I… I’m so sorry, I didn’t know how to comfort him, I—” he broke off, audibly crushed by this.
Jewel looked at him compassionately. “Maybe don’t try so hard?” she began. “I mean… you and me, I think we worry too much. Chaos just kind of… went over there. He didn’t do anything, but that might’ve been intrusive? I dunno,” she hesitated. “He was there when Markus needed him. He was close enough.” Another tight pause. “And I was here for you. Maybe that’s all we can do?”
“Hm,” Rio considered. “You sure that’s enough?”
“Maybe we should ask.”
“Rio!! Jewel!!”
They both turned at Markus’s shout.
“On second thought, there’s our chance,” Jewel said, and the two ran over to their friend.

Rio began apologizing before he even stopped running. “Markus, I’m so sorry I didn’t come over here earlier—”
“You had that thing behind you, it’s okay,” the violet boy said-- and then appeared abashed for having expressed such a sentiment in earshot of said ‘thing.’ “I’m sorry,” he added ruefully.
“You know she’s here,” Lethe stated simply, and Markus’s face turned into a tangle of frustrated fear and sorrow all over again.
“Of course I know,” he spat. “I knew as soon as I saw her wall. She always…” he swallowed. “She always traps me in here.”
“Seems rather indicative of your subconscious,” his friend’s Daemon again calmly retorted.
Markus clenched his fists but remained silent. “What, that I’m trapped in here with her?” he replied at length.
“No, that you’re trapped because you refuse to face the minotaur. There is a way out of this labyrinth, child,” Lethe continued. “But she is guarding the exit.”




“…I’m scared of her,” he whispered once more, terribly vulnerable in the confession.
“We know,” Lethe observed, but his voice was oddly reassuring. “As is right, for we are indeed Daemons. Rio is terrified of me as well, if you have not forgotten.”
“But—but he—“ Markus gestured with a sort of frustrated despair at his friend. “But he’s letting you near him!! He’s TALKING to you!!” He stopped, his breath hitching, as his eyes caught a new light emanating from somewhere above—something gold. “How can he be scared if he’s just… letting you be there?”
Rio fidgeted a little at that. Lethe gave him a knowing look, and waited.
“…I bury it, Markus,” he said at length. “I… I’m scared of admitting that I’m scared? You’re a stronger man than me in that respect.”
“Oh, only that respect?” Markus retorted, a slight but brave smile in his shaking voice.
At that unexpected, familiar jab, Rio actually smiled back, a real smile, with a real chuckle lighting it up. “Y-yeah,” he added, just as bravely, and reached up with a slightly trembling hand to indicate his thick smoke-blue locks. “That and your hair game, I’ll give you that.”
And Markus laughed.

The gloom around them was suddenly warmer. The indigo shade had now shifted into something strangely luminous, even in the pervading shadows-- something bringing out a glint of sun-yellow even in the black walls.
Every one of them was smiling now, remembering what life had felt like back in the old days when they were kids; always joking with each other like this, never doubtful of each other no matter how dark it got. And now, once again, they were all momentarily wrapped up in nothing but that simple happiness, the lightness of being so suddenly triggered by a genuine bit of laughter, of good humor, of optimism even in the midst of strife… …And Lethe was still there.
He slowly curled into Rio’s shoulder again.
“So how does it feel to forget?”
Rio’s smile disappeared. Yet his face did not darken—instead, his eyes widened, his mouth now quiet with surprise.

Markus was still giggling at that old injoke, fingers playing with his gold-dust hair, but his eyes were wet, and his voice was quickly changing to match.
“…Markus?” Jewel asked, hesitantly. “Are you okay?”
“I’m fine,” he insisted with an oddly bright calmness, but he was smiling up at her with those same sad eyes.. “I’m absolutely fine. And this is what I never want to lose, ever,” he emphasized, his expression now beginning to crack at the edges. “This. I don’t want to go back to being afraid or confused or alone or—I don’t want to lose this anymore—”
“Have you ever really lost it, Markus?” a voice cut through the air.
And he breathed in as sharply as a knife.
Something gold was stepping out of the shadows behind Rio, where there was no trace of fog or snow, only the edges of a maze deep beneath the ground.
It was a towering, sharp thing, with limbs like needles, clock hands, dagger-blades… it walked with unfaltering precision, with unsettling poise. Everything about it was polished and deadly.
It stopped, thirty feet away from Markus, and gazed down at him with a single, brilliant yellow eye.
Then its gaze softened.
Markus.”
He clamped his hands to his ears and fell to his knees, sobbing.

Rio was now looking back and forth between boy and beast in utter shock,



“Why are you so afraid of me?” she asked, quietly.

 

It suddenly struck Jewel that she’d never seen any of their Daemons act so kindly before.

 

***daemons do love their partner-souls but they also TAKE NO SHIT. They will NOT mollycoddle ANYONE for ANY REASON. If markus is running from his fears, his daemon is going to catch him and make him face them, no questions asked. A daemon knows ones bleakest parts and it exists to help you RECOGNIZE AND TRANSMUTE THEM. They literally cannot help you if you wont accept their existence— as rejecting them is rejecting that part of YOUR SOUL!!! The shadow IS vital for growth! A daemon just makes it that much easier to grapple with, when that dark awareness is held in something with a face and a heart that loves you, even if it has a rather sharp way of showing it. If you can learn to love them in return, then congratulations, you can now love yourself the same way. And that love is MANDATORY to reach one’s best self. The toughest part is the first acceptance though… that initial cognizance of what a daemon IS, what it carries, and the fact that it is part of you. The shame, guilt, fear, anger, and denial can be potent. Hence the separation of selves—if you can’t accept that part of yourself literally at first, at least accept it in them as something taken from you. Again, the ultimate goal is to learn UNCONDITIONAL LOVE for yourself and EVERYONE ELSE, without losing honor and righteous devotion. It’s a process and at first it is indeed rocky. But step 1 is always to open your mind and heart. It all goes from there.***

 

“We are not evil, no more than you are. Take that as you will.”
But Markus’ face was shaken.
“Why is everyone here so afraid of being evil?” Chaos frustratedly spoke up from behind his friend. “



 

Later, in response to “what’s Infinitii’s vice, then?”
“It’s… the vice of not realizing that my vices are vices.”

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)


BASIC SPECTRUM SENSORY RESONANCES

 

RED

blood, fire.
fireplaces?

 

BROWN

old buildings: libraries, the misericordia music building

brown is specifically the smell of furnished wood + brass
bone, earth, stone.

tree bark, raw dark wood, coffee shop & nutmeg smells.
the texture/ smell/ taste/ temperature of raw rich dirt
the rocks in shadrine, the smell and texture

 

ORANGE

the smell of violin rosin and performance halls.
violins-- the wood color and the smell.
autumn leaves, especially at the string shop!

tea?

YELLOW
lighter hues are Easter flowers.

sparklers in summer.

golden bokeh, like from city night lights on Broadway.

 

LIME
citrusy, like raw limes and lemons. summery.
bright green ripe grass, the smell of it

wide open fields, insects

 

GREEN
the deep wet dark forests in summer.

deciduous trees. moss. little tiny flowers. ferns.

bioluminescence?

 

AQUA

sparkles on the surface when underwater.

 

SKY
fresh air.

bright blue summer skies with fluffy clouds.

mirrors, reflections

beach coves, broad open still water.

 

BLUE

led lights, especially on trees

the glow of technology, not screens but power lights

 

INDIGO

churches, incense smoke

ice, frost, misty rocky mountain tops with snow

old stone cathedrals

 

VIOLET

 

PINK

rosewater. climbing roses. very delicate scent.

cherry blossoms/ trees.

 

CERISE

raspberry chocolate filling

silks? big smooth couches you can sink into

 

WHITE

rainbows, window crystals, kaleidoscopes

iridescence of the 90s sort

snowflakes

white cathedrals?

 

GRAY

pinstripe suits.

classy sunlit office buildings in New York.

 

BLACK

the night sky, studded with stars

velvet

iridescence like an oil slick

dark opera halls, basilicas

crystal chandeliers

strings of diamonds and pearls

the smell of mountain laurel, night jasmine, magnolia blossoms?


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

WHEN CORRUPTED………

 

RED

 

BROWN

artificial wood, bargain basements

 

ORANGE

 

YELLOW

flat landscapes, wheat fields, dry grass, dry wind

 

LIME

 

GREEN

 

AQUA

 

SKY

 

BLUE

 

INDIGO

 

VIOLET

 

PINK

neon pink lights

 

CERISE

 

WHITE

 

GRAY

 

BLACK




-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

KINDS OF TEETH

what is shredding?

 

RED

DARK RED are soft, for sinking into things

perfectly, into velvet or blood.

like the clean cut alter. into meat.

BRIGHT RED are for cutting, not eating.

using teeth like knives. like a paper-shearing blade.

BROWN

more like eating?

ORANGE

Halloween vibe, no sugar.

like a sparkler, but not fizzy. popping like pop rocks.

for crunching and crackling.

YELLOW

for baring fangs, anger, yelling and barking.

no biting though. just sharp teeth rage, like wreckage.

LIME

for laughing, springtime running victory laughing.

for grinning.

GREEN

quiet. maybe for whistling.

for breathing in through the teeth.

AQUA

water. for drinking. tend to melt into themselves.

SKY

for talking. conscious light talking.

bright but calm communication.

BLUE

have a feeling of "right before speaking"

wanting to stay quiet but open to speech.

late night talks. talking at night, in a formal place.

INDIGO

very quiet, silent, but charged. very strong internally.

hooded mage feeling. still bright, good, holy.

chanting? prayers? devotion.

VIOLET

for preaching in the sense of rallying.

calling people, prophesying?

the sense of someone standing on a hilltop and saying "oh my brethren, my brothers, this is our role, our great purpose, this is our holy work, etc."

PINK

for soft smiling and words of kindness.

smaller kind happy words, like to a child.

CERISE

WHITE

joyous? being so in awe, you want to laugh or smile but cant really talk.

blooming-up, giddy, inner happiness kind of thing.

GRAY

for data. like reading in a library.

BLACK

are completely silent. for deep silence.

 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

KINDS OF FIRE

 

RED

burns angry and solid red burn, "to ashes"

not afraid of it, but it has a scary heavy power

wide, lower zigzag. 'thick.'

BROWN

not really fire? no burn, just covering, can touch.

warm. like a protective wall or shield.

very slow, low, wide zigzag.

ORANGE

burns warm, slowly burns things down to spark embers.

"okay with it"

medium, general zigzag.

YELLOW

sharp loud tall "yelling"

run from it, scary, will burn you like needles

catch on your skin like you were paper

tight, sharp, tall zigzag. like needles.

LIME

cauterizing?

sharp burn like alcohol on the skin, at hospitals.

slightly curved, sharp tall zigzag.

starting to look like leaves

GREEN

not destructive. feels like menthol burn on the skin.

AQUA

SKY

BLUE

INDIGO

VIOLET

no "burn" but totally dissolutes any impurities instantly

PINK

CERISE

WHITE

GRAY

BLACK

frightening intensity, like underground glow in a coal pit.
burns on the inside, not on the outside.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

TASTE

 

RED

strawberries, blood, tomatoes,

a sort of bright solid richness, "umami" edge?

BROWN

cinnamon? nutmeg,

dry, powdery spice? not really sweet or spicy or anything.
earthy.

ORANGE

oranges? carrots, sweet potatoes,

YELLOW

butter? not fake. not creamy. it's the salt richness?

oddly variant?

LIME

slightly grassy and piquant. like lemon on wheatgrass.

GREEN

dark green lettuce, kale,

very vegetable-y. not grassy.

AQUA

SKY

BLUE

INDIGO

VIOLET

incense smoke.

not 'edible' but can take it in more intimately than food?

breathing.

PINK

delicate sweetness, like a sugar cube

CERISE

cherry cheesecake?

rich, dense. has a crumbliness to it like cocoa.

sweet, but NOT overpowering. refined?

WHITE

GRAY

BLACK

 


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

It's a very "brown" anger, though. Compact and solid and heavy, but with that red burn of his eyes. Very different than plain red anger. The red is just a buzz edge.

Kid you say the weirdest flipping things but I think I get what you mean. Stern anger with an edge that could explode any second?

Not so much "explode" as "burn." It's red, not yellow.



prismaticbleed: (Default)


THE PRISMBLOOD CATHEDRAL SYSTEM

~2000-2015+



GENERAL INFORMATION

According to our therapists, we have what is known as Dissociative Identity Disorder. In our terms, this simply means that we are a multitude of individuals all residing within one physical body.
We are an unusual case however, as our System was created specifically to function internally, as this was not only our original core's "default" state of existence, but also because we experienced significant inner trauma more often than we experienced outer trauma. Because of this, most of our members rarely "front" in the body as they have no need to (their roles concern our inner life).
Due to a lack of social interaction, a rather dysfunctional family, and an all-consuming imagination, the original child grew up with a very unusual view of reality, colored by magical thinking and an ignorance of how other, non-troubled individuals functioned. As this way of life did not alter until the body was about 17, our inner world reflects this weird and wonderful perspective.
Our System runs on a set of complex but fantastic rules, which some have compared to an RPG or a video game, but which is honestly how our core individuals see the world. There is a great deal of symbolism here, as well as a great emphasis on the power of thought, and the importance of love. Despite the terrors we have  all experienced, our lives together make a strangely inspiring tapestry of growth and wisdom, a long and arduous tale that ultimately reaches a happiness we once thought unattainable. The often "fantastic" operations of our inner world only serve to compliment that, helping us all believe that nothing is impossible, and that we can all rise above and beyond the painful dregs of fear we were born from.

 


VOCABULARY
We have a large and varied vocabulary of System-related terms that are often confusing or vague to those outside of headspace, or unaware of our structure. Following is an alphabetical list of those terms, with definitions.

active: A term meaning "actively accessible or functioning." Refers to both alters and locations.

alter: Interchangeable with "headvoice."

anchor: The "purpose" of a headvoice, and a requirement for manifestation. Anchors occur when sufficient mental energy is focused on a certain quality or concept that is detached from other System members. This collected energy then coalesces into a headvoice, who then acts as both a protector and manifestation of that concept or quality, which in turn becomes their "function." Anchors can be benevolent or malevolent, and they can change, although this is a difficult process. Anchors will bond to fitting Spectrum colors if and when they become strong or important enough within the System. Also see "function."
anchor, level: The level of headspace that a headvoice typically (or exclusively) lives and works within. This level is determined by function, but is unaffected by color. Level anchors can only change if an alter's function changes accordingly (a rare and difficult process), or if they are promoted to Central.
anchoring: The process of finding, solidifying, or gaining an anchor. Often interchangeable with "manifestation" when the individual anchoring has not had a solid form prior to doing so, and gains one afterward.

archivists: Alters whose function it is to manage and distribute stored memory information to other alters. Originally called "data voices."

atonement: The process of physically scarring the body in order to "bleed out" internal corruption, as is the mandatory post-hack procedure. Atonement began in 2010 when the true motive of hacks was discovered.

atoners: Old name for Retributors.

beetles: Insects first seen in the Chthonic levels, color unknown. They appear to be benevolent, and helped save Infinitii's life.

blackspace: One of the two realms of "raw" headspace; Blackspace deals with organics and the subconscious. It is an unending realm of raw Black energy, effectively the "cosmic womb" that every alter manifests from in both body and mind. Blackspace is "below" the bodymap and so it does not exist in any fixed location, but it can be visited, resembling an endless, liquid black ocean with no surface or walls. It is spherical in form. It cannot be consciously manipulated. Infinitii, and possibly all daemons, are intrinsically linked to this space.

body map: Also "bodymap." The visual correlation between Headspace's vertical level structure and the physical body. Roughly, Central corresponds to the brain while the Chthonic levels correspond to the lower abdomen/ base of spine.

Blood Lotus Cathedral: A massive, lotus-shaped cathedral, originally discovered and formed as the "soulspace" of the 2012 Core. Although originally located in floatspace, it has since become the "heart" of Central City. It is a highly enigmatic location in recent times. May also be used as a collective "story" term for our System's past experiences.

bubblespace: The specific floatspace pocket that Infinitii resides in.

cathartic block: The situation in which an individual is unable to express and fully comprehend emotions. This is common with Plague infestation, or when Fogbank is fronting.
Central: A specific area of upper headspace within Central City, the first area to manifest in our entire inner world. It resembles a penthouse suite, located at the top of a skyscraper, overlooking the City. It has been stabilized into a sort of "safe space" for the Spectrum Cores in our System, who typically reside and work there. "Central" may also be used as a collective term to refer to those alters.

Central City: The main area of headspace: a small NYC-like city bordering an ocean and two large forests. Its geography resembles Rio de Janeiro.

Centralite: Any single member of Central.

channel: An "open path" in the mind/body that a headvoice uses in order to front, speak, or write.

chthonics: Alters that natively reside in the Chthonic level.

co-fronting: When two or more alters are driving the body at the same time.

color core: See "Spectrum core."

color realms: See "Realms."

core color: See "Spectrum core."
core: See "System core."
connection: In the proper context, this is a term for an act of intimate spiritual "bonding" between two or more individuals in headspace. This is a term borrowed from the Dream World Leagueworld, as it is essentially the same process. Connections can also vary in "color."

daemon: A heartspace creature born from the hidden shadows/vices of an individual: essentially, a manifestation of "what you are afraid of within yourself." A daemon is meant to promote total self-love and acceptance, while not sugarcoating or ignoring those darker sides. The daemon phenomenon has currently only been observed in humans within the System.

daemon realms: Isolated floatspace pockets that daemons typically reside in for the sake of safety and secrecy.

data voices: Original term for the Archivist alters.
destabilization: Existential "decay" that occurs when a headvoice loses their anchor, due to function collapse or corruption. It is often lethal.

downstairs: A term used to refer to the physical world/life outside of headspace: essentially what our body must participate in to survive.
driving: a term for the process of a headvoice directly and consciously controlling the physical body. Adopted because this often feels like driving a car or similar machine, something separate from the actual self. Interchangeable with "fronting."

ego:

a mindless conglomeration of expectations, not an actual personification or true consciousness
faceless: Literally, "without a manifested form." Most socials, splinters, and voices are faceless, and therefore very hard to identify.

faceless voices: Any headspace-originated "voice" that does not have a manifested form. Not interchangeable with 'floating voices.'

floating voices: A non-alter "voice" heard outside the head. These voices can be either helpful or actively harmful, usually the latter, yet it is often difficult to tell the difference. They may claim to be angels, demons, aliens, guides, etc. Floating voices predate the System's formation by several years. They also appear to be frightened or intimidated by System members, especially Laurie and Infinitii, and will "disappear" if such individuals make themselves known.

floatspace: Any visitable place in headspace/heartspace that has no fixed location, or which exists specifically in a non-physical place. These locations are frequently "self-contained" and very small.

fragment: …

See "splinter."

neutrality splinter. conscious in trauma or meltdowns. goal is to simply exist of the world
unhinged, emotionless, deep inspiration drive, possible alternate creation ability, silent, fragile, strange, detached, connected. despite unsettling demeanor, feels universally, completely open

fronter: A headspace individual who regularly fronts in the body, or if used in the active sense, the current individual doing so.
fronting: When a headvoice directly controls the body as its presenting consciousness. Interchangeable with "driving."

function: The role which a headvoice is sworn to fulfilling. Headvoices with unstable or unclear functions can die from the lack of stabilization, while those with "function overload" may corrupt to an equally lethal extreme. Also see "anchor."

function, inborn: A function that was inherent in an alter upon their manifestation.

function, inflicted: A function that was bestowed upon an alter after their manifestation. This is rare, and most frequently occurs when destabilization and/or anchor slippage occurs.

function overload: Occurs when an alter takes their function to a destructive and/or malevolent extreme, resulting in slippage and possibly destabilization.

Fusion:

ghosting: When an outspacer "half-appears" in the physical realm, as an intuitively perceptible being, in order to accompany the current fronter (typically a Core). Headvoices can also do this, but it must be learned, and it is difficult for them to remain ghosting for long.

graves: The series of 42 linear scars up and down the body's forearms. They were the first retributive actions taken, when it was discovered that hacks were destroying the creativity tied to the Leagueworlds, effectively "aborting" potential worlds and individuals before they had a chance to manifest. Laurie mandated that every hack from then on must be followed by a scar-- a "grave" for those lost as a result.
hack: A malevolent and typically traumatic attack from inside the System. Hacks can be either physical (forced fronting and abuse of the body) or non-physical (psychological warfare, induced nightmares). The term itself refers to both the brutal, sudden pain and terror of such incidents (i.e. "to deal cutting blows"), and the technological slang of "breaking into (a server) from a remote location to steal or damage data." Hacks are always perpetrated by corrupted individuals, most notably Julie (in the old timelines) and Sharona.

hack, dream: A hack that occurs while asleep, during a nightmare. Typically bleeds over into the body, but this can be prevented if a benevolent force intervenes in-dream.
headspace: The huge inner world we all reside in. It is a catchall term for all locations within, as long as they are related to the System. As of 2014 the term "heartspace" is now used to refer to Central's active living location, while "headspace" refers to the inner world at large, and Central prior to 2014.
headvoice: A non-corporeal individual born from headspace, within headspace. This term is interchangeable with the common DID term "alter."

heartspace: A replacement term for "headspace," used after the reset attempt in Dec 2013. It is meant to more properly indicate our function and purpose, as opposed to the hackers and floating voices.

heartvoice: A replacement term for "headvoice," used after the reset attempt in Dec 2013. It is meant to more properly distinguish between alters and the floating voices. It is usually used to refer to Centralites.
holder: Also "slot holder." Used to refer to any headvoice that is anchored to a color slot.

insects: Also "bugs." The myriad of insects that have been observed within our System, on multiple levels. Their purpose is unknown. They can be either benevolent or malevolent.
inspacer: An individual residing in headspace whose native world is a Leagueworld. See "outspacer."

invisible audience: A humorous term referring to the theoretical "readers" of our online posts.

Jewel: A prestigious title given to the Cores in our System that have connections to Dream World.
Jewel bloodline: A collective referral to the many artist fronters that have held the "Jewel" title in some way. This "bloodline" of function began in 2002, and has continued through at least four other individuals since then. The phenomenon itself is tied to the Leagueworlds and as such we know little about it.
johnny-nighter: A term referring to a night when we do not sleep, and instead stay awake typing nonstop until 5 or 6 AM. Sleep after that point is optional. Coined in 2009, a reference to the JTHM comic quote: "I don’t sleep; I have better things to do."

kything: A term reverently adopted from Madeleine L'Engle's books, this refers to a non-verbal, almost "spiritual" manner of communication between headspace individuals. It allows emotions, perceptions, and similar inner feelings to be shared instantly, on a level of intuitive understanding, and without the struggle of vocabulary translation. It is only possible if one is open to it.
Leagueworld: An inner world outside of headspace, which is intrinsically separate from it, and which the Jewel bloodline functions to learn and write about. There are approximately 15 of these Worlds to our current knowledge, including Dream World and Rosewindow. It is not impossible for individuals from Leagueworlds to interact with the System (e.g. Mister Sandman), but such individuals are usually reality-jumpers, and/or are similarly unhindered by their native universe limits.
Lightraye: The formal collective subtitle for both our System and the Leagueworlds (e.g. "Lightraye League," "Lightraye System"). It is also used as a surname for those in key positions there.

lilies: Flowers associated with Infinitii. Their current purpose is unknown.

limbo: "The grayish void between realms upstairs." Possibly actual Grayspace. Rarely used term, but refers to a legitimate location.

Links: Mental/spiritual connections formed between two or more individuals in two or more different worlds, "linking" them across space and time.
"When Jewel was younger, his consciousness would 'branch out' rather uncontrollably. Because of this he'd often 'catch' the vibrations of same-level individuals outside our system (i.e. media sources), effectively creating a sort of energetic bridge for them to enter headspace if they so wished. Few individuals were able to enter, though, and even fewer were able to stay. Those who did exhibited a peculiar sort of "resonance" with our inner energy field that effectively made them just as much a part of this system as we are, and may even be mandatory for such a scenario."

Lotus Cathedral: The "Leagueworld" title for our System; essentially, what we call the "story" of our lives. Originally synonymous with "Blood Lotus Cathedral."

Lower headspace: The level of headspace immediately below Midspace, but above the Underground. It holds "triggered" alters who are not destructive.
manics:

manifestation: The process of forming or solidifying a body within headspace.

massacre: A term referring to one specific reset event on December 28th 2013, in which Cannon and Jessica attempted to kill every existing headvoice and therefore destroy the System. It was nearly successful-- active headspace was nearly razed, and both active Cores were presumed dead. The System did survive but regeneration has been an arduous process, as we are effectively starting from base zero this time.

metainomen:

metainomenai: Plural form of “metainomen.”

Midspace: "Middle headspace." The level of headspace at 'street level.' It is effectively neutral, and holds alters who are passively benevolent. Social alters of such function may also appear here.
midspacer: An alter who natively resides in Middle Headspace, or "midspace." During the early days of the Spectrum this term instead referred to all outspacers/inspacers.

mindspill: A term for an archival entry written mostly via the A.P., enabling for rapid cycling of "authors" without the stress of having to front or enter the body to do so. Mindspill entries are rarely capitalized, may not contain grammar, and typically jump between several topics without necessarily concluding any.

Mirror Oasis (Room):

mistranslation: A term referring to circumstances upon which a certain experience and/or expression cannot find a fitting outlet and is forced into another, often harmful context. Typical in hacks.

old girls: Any of the destructive and/or malevolent alters that existed prior to Jewel becoming the core. Typically refers to Jessica or Jezebel, but also includes several faceless voices.

original child: The unidentified, possibly unsalvageable individual that assumedly lived in this body prior to headspace's inception. S/he may exist only in broken pieces of alters by this point.

overlay: Occurs whenever a headvoice fronts in the body. It is an intuitive "mask" of the headvoice's actual appearance, superimposed upon the physical form to decrease dysphoria and increase coherent functioning. Considered a sort of "personal identification" as fronters can often be retroactively identified by looking ath their overlay records. Only faceless voices do not emit overlays.
outspace: Physical, body-experienced reality, i.e. anything outside of headspace. Also called "the waking world."
outspacer: An individual residing in headspace whose native world exists outside of headspace, typically from a media source. Also called "walk-ins," along with inspacers. These individuals are similar to "soulbonds" in multiple systems, although we do not often use that term. They differ from headvoices in both role and behavior, and are not inherently tied to the System, although it imposes strict requirements on any eligible individuals. It is not uncommon for outspacers to be suddenly blocked from entering headspace in disaster situations.

Plague: A self-aware mass of corrupted White energy, that has taken up residence within headspace. Its true age is unknown, as it did not begin evidencing until after the Tar gained its own physical form. The Plague's main vices are pride and apathy, and it appears to seek only the passive annihilation of the System-- a reset which would be unrecoverable from.

plague rooms:

(attempted hack of whitespace)

programming: Internalized subconscious behavior and/or thought processes that are typically harmful and devoid of self-awareness and personal truth.

raw headspace: The ethereal material that our entire inner world is built from. See "whitespace" and "blackspace."

realms: Also "color realms." Refers to a specific area of heartspace that is dedicated to alters of a specific Spectrum color. This is a post-massacre phenomenon and as such, not much is yet known about it.
reset attempt: An attempt to annihilate the System, with or without hope of regeneration.

reset: A "successful" reset attempt. None have been permanently successful, but all have had serious and often traumatic lasting consequences.

resurrection: The phenomenon in which a 'dead' alter is suddenly brought back to life. This can only occur at the will of the System itself.

Retributor: An alter whose main role is to deliver atonement. Collectively "Retributors."

roses:
Scratch: A term which refers to one specific hard-reset event that occurred on February 24th 2013, in which our current fronter attempted to annihilate the entirety of headspace, and return to a pre-trauma mindset. Although ultimately unsuccessful, the Scratch attempt had such severe and permanent consequences that we now refer to our current time as "post-Scratch," and the time before the 24th as "pre-Scratch."

slippage: Also "slipping." Markedly out-of-character or corrupted behavior, which occurs when an alter begins to lose their anchor or corrupt their function. This is a "warning" phenomenon and it is not lethal unless allowed to continue unchecked.
slots: Also "color slots." A term for any color in the Spectrum held by a headvoice. For example, Laurie Uberich holds the VIOLET slot. This means that her energy resonance is VIOLET, and no other headvoice can hold that exact color while she does.
socials: A casual term for a group of mostly-unidentified voices who front the most frequently, due to not having body anchors. Also called "social fronters."

soulbond: An adopted term, referring to Outspacers.
Spectrum, The: A collective term for either 1. the sixteen energetic "color slots" that define the function of our System, or 2. the headvoices in our System that are anchored to these color slots (as such it does NOT include faceless voices).

Spectrum core: The main hue of each Spectrum color slot. There are sixteen: Red, Brown, Orange, Yellow, Lime, Green, Aqua, Sky, Blue, Indigo, Violet, Pink, Cerise, Gray, White, and Black. Each color has approximately six main subslots. Also "color core" or "core color."

spiders: Insects of the Yellow realms. They are typically malevolent.
splinter: A zombie-like alter that has "broken off" of another, typically a Core. They are not truly conscious, having no true anchor or sense of self, and may instead become puppets for the Tar/Plague. This phenomenon was recognized in 2011, although it existed for some time prior. See "fragment."

splintering: The negative process in which a core "breaks" into two or more separate individuals, due to trauma or forced compartmentalization.
"We thought she was born from my 'lost' energy, optimism, childhood innocence, and kindness, but that had never really been lost. I had splintered. The real me HAS all of that, the me talking right now IS all of that! I never lost it. Thanatos and Fragment are a median system. It scares me, I won't deny that, but now I understand why I splintered like that. Laurie's motivation is to keep me safe and bright, above all else. And in my past, I didn't know what that entailed. So I broke myself into pieces without realizing it, because I didn't think those pieces could safely be part of me."

stabilization: The adjustment period immediately following an alter's manifestation, during which they become less "impulse" and more of an individual.

sub-hue: See subslot.

subslot: A Spectrum hue of a certain color that is not the Core color. For example, Gold is a subslot of Yellow. Also "sub-hue."

System Core: An alter who acts as the "main consciousness" for the System, ideally fronting whenever possible and acting as a focal point for the System's well-being. Central is dedicated to the aid and assistance of the current Core. Cores tend to change every 2-3 years, or after a sufficiently traumatic event.

System, The:

It may also be used as a general collective term for all the alters in headspace/heartspace.
Tar: a self-aware mass of corrupted Black energy, that has taken up residence below active headspace. It is assumed to be the second true member of our System, having been created simultaneously with Julie, and eventually overtaking her, due to the highly negative circumstances of their joint manifestation. The Tar ceaselessly perpetuates pain and trauma within headspace, as it needs these things in order to survive. Although it rarely acts directly, it frequently uses others for its own ends, either through forced control or psychological warfare. Even so, it has created a splinter named Jezebel for the sake of direct interaction. The Tar almost exclusively targets Jay and Infinitii, our Cores, since they directly threaten its existence, and any damage to them harms the entire System.

tar rooms:

(originally hacked into blackspace!)

thanatos drive: The "death drive" experienced by damaged Cores. (Cannon era only??)

exists solely to destroy the self. highly abusive. unable to interact. goal is to end personal existence

death drive. conscious in high stress. almost always conscious after hacks
entirely destructive, disconnected, purposeless, positive incomprehension, violent, driven, retributive, hopeless, angry

 

timeline: …

timeline, dead: …

trigger: …

Underground:

A specific level of lower headspace that contains very dangerous individuals, and so is not easily/ typically accessible.
upstairs: A casual term for "everything non-physical/ inside (our head)," for when more specific jargon would be baffling.
voices: A term for the faceless "voices" heard by fronters in the body, which may or may not ever anchor into actual headvoices. Voices are frequently manipulative and/or malevolent. Interchangeable with "floating voices."

walk-in: The original term for "outspacer." Taken from the fact that they all "walked in" to headspace from the physical world.

whitespace: One of the two realms of "raw" headspace; Whitespace deals with inorganics and the conscious mind. It is an unending realm of raw White energy, effectively the "blueprint" that all of headspace manifested from. Whitespace is "above" the bodymap and so it does not exist in any fixed location, but it can be visited, resembling an endless, luminous white space with a floor but no walls or ceiling. It is cubic in form. It can be limitlessly manipulated, but will only take on fixed shapes or forms, otherwise it will appear inert. In the early days of headspace, this is all that existed of our inner world, until Central manifested around 2009.

Xanga session: Slang for a stream-of-consciousness conversation held by two or more alters within headspace and written to a computer in realtime. Named after the website on which we originally hosted these conversations. These sessions typically last several hours.
: …

: …

: …

 



LEVELS OF HEADSPACE
We have identified several distinct "levels" of headspace.
It's easiest to think of the first five in a vertical fashion, but space doesn't quite work that way up here.

CENTRAL (UPSTAIRS)
This level refers almost entirely to Central City, the "hub" of our inner world. The landmark of this city is a skyscraper-like building referred to simply as "Central." This building is where the core-anchored headvoices reside, as it has been stabilized into a sort of "safe space" for them.
The inhabitants of Central are all tied to proper System function, especially the maintenance of the System itself and the care of its myriad inhabitants. Their anchors reflect the core energy colors. Laurie is the protector of the Upstairs, and by her own extension, the entire System as well.
MIDDLE HEADSPACE
Often "Midspace."
We referred to this level as "downstairs" for a while, but that became confusing as "downstairs" actually refers to physical reality for us, so we dropped this double usage.

LOWER HEADSPACE

Lower headspace is more strongly connected to raw consciousness than Central or Midspace; as a result it is typically fluid and highly mutable, with few 'fixed' areas. Lowers frequently work with the Undergrounders.
UNDERGROUND
Refers to a level of headspace below Central City, thought to be virtually inaccessible prior to 2012. The main habitable areas of it resemble basilica cisterns, and/or cathedral cloisters. Deeper, less hospitable areas resemble caves or catacombs, and often have an eerie red glow. At least one such area appears infested with massive insects. Exploring the Underground is highly dangerous and not recommended, as the Tar also resides there, albeit in a currently-unknown location. The exact size and extent of the Underground is unknown. This level also does not seem to follow the same rules of space that upper levels of headspace do.
The inhabitants of the Underground are all tied to trauma on some level. Their anchors may be coping methods, preventative actions, or the trauma itself. Knife is the protector of the Underground.

THE CHTHONIC LEVELS
Refers to a level of headspace below the Underground, which we were not aware of until 2014.

We know very little about it, at it is highly inhospitable, and those residing there are not welcoming of intruders or visitors.

This level is very organic in structure, resembling a massive cave formation. Its main area consists of a large underground body of water.

FLOATSPACE
Small "pocket locations" of headspace that are self-contained in raw headspace. Leon's cathedrals were the first example of such places we became aware of.

RAW HEADSPACE
Technically not a "level" at all, raw headspace does not even hold a mappable location. Rather, it is a term to refer to the "unformed" areas of headspace, blank white expanses of infinite potential. It is not impossible to enter them, just very difficult. Raw headspace can also be seen whenever a location begins to deteriorate, or when a location is not fully formed. This is what the entirety of headspace was until approximately 2002, when it began to solidify into the beginnings of the Downstairs.
Jay is commonly seen as the "protector" of raw headspace, as he is the White slot holder, and therefore has the most influence over it.

DAEMON REALMS

INFINITII'S BUBBLE
An entire level unto itself, the Bubble is literally a small, tangible sphere of encapsulated headspace. It was created by Infinitii in February 2013, and it is where he resides. Jay wears it as a necklace, attached to a silver chain, at Infinitii's behest. He has also procured a similar physical necklace in the waking world, for the sake of fronter interaction with Infinitii.
The Bubble is highly unique, as it is a floating level, and therefore exists within whatever other level it is brought into. It is bigger on the inside than on the outside, although upon entering it one will appear to "shrink." The inside is shaped like a large dome, and from within it one can still perceive the outside world as through translucent glass above. This fact can be used to produce a bizarre "recursive reality effect" if Jay enters the Bubble, as the view from "outside" will therefore reflect the interior. Lastly, the Bubble can only be entered or exited at Infinitii's command, as it exists for the sole purpose of keeping him safe from danger as long as the Tar still exists.

 

 


ENERGY COLORS
Our entire inner reality runs on several different colors of "energy," i.e., the ethereal stuff that makes things exist and function up here. By extension, this energy is inherently tied to the life of all beings native to headspace as well.
Ideally, these multiple colors should all function in harmony, with no corruption or manipulation within. Unfortunately this is not often the case, since the System and headspace itself were both created from trauma. We are moving beyond this, but it is a complex process.
As of 2015, sixteen different color slots have been identified. Each of these has its own specific sort of energetic function, which pertains not only to how it works in headspace, but also how it affects the headvoices that are bonded to it in their functions.


THE SPECTRUM
Due to the very substance of headspace being organized into colors, it is only fitting that those who were born from it exhibit connections to those same hues.
This phenomenon of color functions is the most pervasive aspect of our inner world, and as such it is difficult for us to fully grasp. Furthermore, since headspace itself exhibits its own strange sort of consciousness, the Spectrum itself is no exception. It shifts and evolves of its own volition, sometimes dramatically, according to what is needed for headspace to function properly. No one has been able to manipulate or otherwise influence the behavior of the Spectrum, not even the cores. Perhaps this is for the best, as it exhibits a wisdom in its silent management that we could only guess at ourselves.

The Spectrum itself is the groundwork of our entire System. It serves to organize and maintain proper order in headspace, making sure every headvoice has a proper role.
Each Spectrum color has one "core slot," which reflects that basic hue (the core slot of Red is Red). It also has several "sub-slots," which include shades and tints of that same color, and whose functions reflect variations on that color's basic energy (sub-slots of Green include Sage and Jade).
Ideally, all headvoices hold a color slot. Most headvoices manifest already anchored to a fitting color, thanks to energy resonance: if their function or origin is clear, they will naturally reflect whatever color matches it most closely. This is seen most often with Core slot holders.
However, not all individuals in headspace are part of the Spectrum. Faceless voices and outspacers must find solid anchors/functions before they can become part of the Spectrum. Nevertheless, all non-Spectrum individuals still display a sort of "resonance" with one or more colors; it is simply clarity that they lack. Once clarity of function is found, individuals naturally gravitate to a fitting color slot.
Black & White energies are unique as they inherently hold all other colors within them, and they are also the only colors capable of existing in a solidly corrupted state (the Tar & Plague). Negative B/W qualities CAN bleed over into any other slot, or infect more directly through temporary "possession" (e.g. Julie and Laurie both having some Black abilities), but this poses a high risk of often-fatal destabilization to those affected. Positive B/W bleedover is more subtle, usually only manifesting in powerfully specific but heartfelt situations (Soul Forms, the Angel Helmet).

A headvoice in a core slot will not only reflect the basic attributes of that energy color, but they will also act as a guardian of that energy within headspace, and all those who use it. All core slot holders typically reside in Central headspace due to their important roles. Sub-slot holders will still reflect attributes related to that core energy color, but not as strongly.

When a headvoice anchors fully into a color, their eyes and hair will match it. Any discrepancy in an anchored headvoice's eye/hair color, as opposed to their actual slot, is a telltale sign of their anchor splitting, migrating, or failing. The only exception to this rule are those in the Monochrome slots (Black/White), as they can naturally mirror any slot in the Spectrum if they so wish, and this inevitably changes their eye color.

(disclaimer for the following list: many of us went missing after the august reset. nevertheless this list includes the most recent holders.)
(C) = Central ... (D) = Downstairs ... (U) = Underground ... (M) = Midspacer... (L) = Lower... (O) = Outspacer ... (H) = Core ... (X) = ???

BROWN
CORE: Spine Hypomone (C).
BEIGE: held by Aimee (D).
TAN: possibly held by the "siren" (D)
RUSSET: held by Jayce (D).
SPICE: held by Spice (D).
CHOCOLATE: held by Overload (D).
BISTRE: held by "The Bear" (U).

RED
CORE: Javier Anastasi (C). Previously Jewel Lightraye (all). Accessible by the Monochrome holders.
BLOOD: held by Razor (U).
CRIMSON: held by Eros (X).
CHERRY: held by Zwei (D).
RUBY: held by Jewel (D,H).
MAROON: held by the "dead red" voice (D).
CADMIUM: held by Cannon (X).

ORANGE
CORE: held by Lynne Stabelle (C).
VERMILION: held by Algorith (U).
TANGERINE: held by Hyakin (M).
CORAL: held by Amara (M).
PEACH: held by Kalisha (M).
GAMBOGE: none.

YELLOW
CORE: held by Josephina Bellameire (C).
AMBER: held by Genesis Apolymis (I).
VANILLA: held by Sylvain (U?).
GOLDENROD: held by Marigold (L).
GOLD: none.

GREEN
CORE: held by Nathaniel Victoire (C).
SAGE: held by Sergei (M).
JADE: none.
OLIVE: none, previously held by Bridget (X).
LIME: held by Cel (D, H).
CHARTREUSE: possibly held by "the oni girl" (D?).

AQUA
(the lineup of this slot is still unsteady)
TEAL: held by Emmett (D).
MINT: held by Minty (U).
AZURE: held by Einsatz (D).
AQUA: held by Chaos 0 (O).
OCEAN: held by Garrison (M).

BLUE
CORE: Waldorf Kalliope (C).
SAPPHIRE: held by the "navy singer" (D).
SKY: held by Kyanos (M).
SLATE: possibly held by the Gent (D).
CRYSTAL: none, previously Nathaniel Victoire (C).
POWDER: none, previously held by Missy (X).
NAVY: none.

INDIGO
CORE: held by Leon Kiasi (C).
ICE: held by David (U).
DUSK: held by Ryman Saikaras (O).
SMOKE: possibly held by the "airport voice" (D).
MIDNIGHT: none.

VIOLET
CORE: held by Laurie Uberich (C).
PURPLE: held by Markus Barashir (O).
LAVENDER: held by Xenophon Lephise (I).
LILAC: held by Christina Marie (U).
MAUVE: held by Isadora (M).
PLUM: none.

PINK
CORE: held by Julie Enantios (C).
CLARET: held by Knife (U).
CERISE: held by Mulberry Delta (U).
SUGAR: held by Sugar (U).
ROSE: held by Jeremiah (U).
VICTORIAN: held by an unknown female alter (U?).

MONOCHROME (BLACK/WHITE)
BLACK: held by both the Tar (X) and Infinitii Eternos (H).
WHITE: held by Jay Iridos (H).
SILVER: held by Mister Sandman (I).
GRAY: held by Sherlock (M).
STORM: none.


Chaos 0's current slot (originally Cyan, then Aqua) is currently unknown, as his manifestation changed dramatically post-reset. Assumedly it is of the Teal lineup.

Julie, Bridget, and Missy technically do not have solid anchors, as the latter two are splinters and Julie is infected by the Tar. However, they CAN hijack actual color cores, and have done so in the past in order to "lock out" people trying to anchor into them: Julie as Pink, Bridget as Green, and Missy as Blue. This hijacking has had negative long-term effects on all three of those slots, and those who hold connected sub-slots.

Jezebel and Sharona, two malevolent voices, seem to hold Black slots by virtue of their strong connection to the Tar. It is unknown whether or not they are capable of existing apart from it, especially since Jezebel is a splinter as well.

It is unknown whether or not the Spectrum has any opinion on the massive number of faceless/ nameless voices currently making themselves known thanks to therapy. We suppose time will tell.

 

 

 

SPECTRUM ENERGY COLORS
Our entire inner reality runs on several different colors of "energy," i.e., the ethereal stuff that makes things exist and function up here. By extension, this energy is inherently tied to the life of all beings native to headspace as well.
Ideally, these multiple colors should all function in harmony, with no corruption or manipulation within. Unfortunately this was not always the case, since the System and headspace itself were both created from trauma. We are moving beyond this, but it is a complex process.


As of
08-23-2017, twenty-six TENTATIVE different color slots have been identified:

 

BROWN, INFRA?, RED, BLOOD, VERMILION, SUNSET, ORANGE, AMBER, YELLOW, LIME, GREEN, EVERGREEN, AQUA, CYAN, SKY, BLUE, NAVY, INDIGO, PURPLE, ULTRAVIOLET?, VIOLET, PINK, MAGENTA, CERISE, GRAY, WHITE, BLACK, CHAMPAGNE?, GOLD, SILVER, BRONZE? GLASS? MULTICOLOR????

---------------------------------------

OLDER NOTES:

 

The four "monochrome" colors can be grouped into one, leaving a total of sixteen. (two 8 point stars)

There are also SEVEN distinct color trios:

 

RED, VERMILION, ORANGE, AMBER,

YELLOW, LIME, GREEN, AQUA,

CYAN, SKY, BLUE, INDIGO,

PURPLE, VIOLET, PINK, CERISE,

BROWN, GRAY, WHITE, BLACK.

 

--OR??--

 

CERISE, RED, VERMILION, ORANGE,

AMBER, YELLOW, LIME, GREEN,

AQUA, CYAN, SKY, BLUE,

INDIGO, PURPLE, VIOLET, PINK,

BROWN, GRAY, WHITE, BLACK.

 

And there are EIGHT distinct color pairs:

 

RED, CYAN,

VERMILION, SKY,

ORANGE, BLUE,

AMBER, INDIGO,

YELLOW, PURPLE,

LIME, VIOLET,

GREEN, PINK,

AQUA, CERISE,

BROWN, GRAY,

WHITE, BLACK.

 

 

BROWN is placed at the beginning with the REDS as it is the "BASE" hue and effectively acts as the "door" between Headspace and Bodyspace.

The MONOCHROMES are a door between Headspace and Heartspace.

 

 

Each of these hues has its own specific sort of energetic function, which pertains not only to how it works in headspace, but also how it affects the headvoices that are bonded to it in their functions.


BROWN
Attributes:

ELEMENTS: bone, earth, stone
It is connected to bone and earth and stone, to the physical anchors of life itself.
Headvoices who hold this color seem to hold a strong connection to the physical body, and/or what it experiences.
Instability in Brown manifests as
...


RED
Attributes:
purpose, creativity, drive, audacity,
- It is strongly connected to creativity, blood and the life force.
- Headvoices who hold this color seem to invariably be "artists" in some way. They have a drive to creatively express themselves, through any outlet they deem proper.
- Instability in Red manifests as rage, hedonism,
- The Red color is arguably the most mysterious in the System, as it was originally tied ONLY to the Jewel bloodline. When Jay, the most recent host-piece, permanently moved out of it in mid-2013, the slot was emptied for the first time since the System's inception.

 

VERMILLION
Attributes:
… 
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in Vermilion manifests as
...


ORANGE
Attributes:
composure, kindness, hospitality, amity,
Headvoices who hold this color seem to work as "balancers," keeping emotions stable and healthy but not suppressed.
Instability in Orange manifests as
...

 

AMBER
Attributes:
… 
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in Amber manifests as
...


YELLOW
Attributes:
vitality, power, confidence, 
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in Yellow manifests as
...

 

LIME
Attributes:
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in Lime manifests as
...


GREEN
Attributes:
balance, healing, peace, compassion
It appears to be strongly connected to the natural world, notably vegetation and insect life.
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in Green manifests as
*Due to Bridget's corruption of this slot, all headvoices who anchor into Green seem to have a high risk of traumatic resets. Nathaniel has infamously died four times (due to either murder or stabilization failure; he was Blue AND Green though), the Sage voice was brutally killed shortly after manifesting, and Cel's identity was in shreds for years.

 

JADE/ EVERGREEN
Attributes:
… 
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in … manifests as
...


AQUA
Attributes:
Oddly, it appears to be connected to simple self-care, and a more childlike mindset.
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in Aqua manifests as
...

 

CYAN

Attributes:
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in Cyan manifests as

 

SKY

Attributes:
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in Sky manifests as
...


BLUE
Attributes:
communication, joy, innocence, hope
- It appears to be connected to the sky, and to reflections (not water, just reflections).
- Headvoices who hold this color (...)
- Instability in Blue manifests as the inability to speak, depression,
*Due to Missy's corruption of this slot, all headvoices who anchor into Blue have a high risk of dying. Nathaniel, Waldorf, and Kyanos have all experienced death at least once after anchoring here in the past-- Nat at Julie's hands (initially), Wally from a forced anchor freeze, and Kyanos from major stabilization failure.


INDIGO
Attributes:
truth, insight, awareness, gentleness, self-sacrifice
- Headvoices who hold this color (...)
- Instability in Indigo manifests as panic, fear, paranoia, and confusion. This was notably visible in Leon when he first tentatively anchored into this slot.
...

 

PURPLE
Attributes:
… 
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in … manifests as


VIOLET
Attributes:
protection, truth, spirituality, honor, benevolence, devotion, wisdom, integrity
- Headvoices who hold this color typically dedicate or devote themselves to the protection of something, either a person or an idea. They are highly insightful and are masters of diplomacy. They also seem to have an inherent and powerful spiritual side, and greatly value integrity in this sense in both themselves and in others.
- Instability in Violet manifests as purposelessness, the need to control, doubt,
...


PINK
Attributes:
closeness, compassion, softness, elegance, union of opposites
- Headvoices who hold this color have shockingly dichotomous but non-split personalities, often displaying two opposite qualities or aspects without self-conflict (e.g. rage and gentleness).
- Instability in Pink manifests as hatred, spite, manipulation, and violence. All Pink voices have the potential to quickly become unstable so they are treated with caution.
*Due to Julie's corruption of this slot, all headvoices who anchor into Pink seem invariably tied to the trauma of sexual abuse, either as sufferers or preventors.

 

CERISE
Attributes:
… 
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in … manifests as

 

GRAY
Attributes:
… 
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in … manifests as


WHITE
Attributes:
conscious, structure, order, stability, individuality, innocence, knowledge, creation through objects 
- It shows a connection to rainbows, and it displays a similar iridescence.
- Headvoices who hold this color can freely shape ANY energy, but can only work with what is given. They can change their form if they desire, but this must be deliberate and stable. They can freely edit headspace energy, but must stay within creation limits. They also can control what memories are put into the archives, although their access to the entirety of data is limited. White voices also seem to have difficulty moving through time.
- Instability in White manifests as disconnection, the inability to feel emotion, suicide
- It is one of the two "core" monochrome energies of headspace. As such, its holders must be protected, as sufficient damage or corruption to a White core can damage the structure of headspace just as severely.


BLACK
Attributes:
unconscious, community, mutability, mystery, potential, understanding, creation through people
- It shows a connection to the night sky, and it displays an oilslick-like iridescence. Black energy is also said to taste like sugar.
- Headvoices who hold this color have highly mutable bodies, but cannot control this well; it tends to move constantly. They can "bring out the potential" of ANY headspace energy, even beyond limits, but cannot force changes. They also have full access to memory archives, but unless something is put in there, it cannot be accessed. Black voices also seem to have difficulty moving through space.
- Instability in Black manifests as loss of impulse control, loss of self, addiction
- It is one of the two "core" monochrome energies of headspace. As such, its holders must be protected, as sufficient damage or corruption to a Black core can damage the substance of headspace just as severely.




SYSTEM MECHANICS
(aka how stuff works? its really bizarre sometimes)
...
...
It is possible for an anchored headvoice to die, and later "resurrect" without warning. This is because, if headspace has decided that individual "is supposed to live," it will actively prevent them from staying dead, or even dying in the first place, regardless of headvoice interference. The most notable examples of resurrection are Nathaniel and Infinitii, while the most notable example of nigh-immortality is Laurie.







prismaticbleed: (held)


I've been feeling rather existentially screwed-up lately?
I think it's because we've been letting our well-being completely fall by the wayside. For whatever reason, we just stopped caring about how we treated the body at some point? I don't know if it was post-surgery or what... but the past few months have been rougher than most, from how it feels. Memory is collapsing, health is kind of failing, and honestly we're scared.
We're trying hard to take little steps of improvement, but right now we're also fighting a monstrous wall of depression, shame, and sabotaging self-abusive habits, so those little steps are being taken uphill through a desert at this point.
Still. We won't give up.

Therapy on Monday was INCREDIBLE, from a progress standpoint. I didn't write about it here because it was literally a 40-minute infospill on everything we've been reading lately about RTS and purity/rape culture and how all that ties into our past traumas and current struggles, etc. It's complex but it's VOCABULARY that we've been trying to find for YEARS, like literally we can FINALLY talk about this stuff because there are words that fit it now, there are other people who experienced similar things and who put thoughts together in coherent ways we never would have considered.... you get the idea.
So progress IS being made. It's just tricky lately.

I'm trying to start the dream journal and diet journal again. Both help immensely with grounding and 'non-derealization,' if there's a word for that... they help us get a grip on existence, "hey I actually exist!" That sort of thing. We are uncomfortable with traditional "rituals" but it does help to have patterns. It helps to have solid reference points, threads of coherence, etc.
See I KNOW what to do. Just, right now, it is going to take IRON WILLPOWER to break past these hackers and their programming and all the nasty neglectful habits we've let develop, the same way mold grows, the same way trees rot. We need to just start taking care of ourselves better, more actively.

Doubt is slowly fading. Slowly. But it's fading. I don't know how to express how amazing that is.
Maybe it's because I'm reviewing the archives, remembering who we are/were, but... the reality of us, the honesty of us, is sinking in again. The brightnessof us. Us, seperate from the performances and presentations we cultivated online. We're remembering. I'm remembering.
We're shaking off the dust, we're really trying to.

In the meantime, the past two days have still been oddly off? I've been fasting too much and then panicking because we get sick and eating bad things. It's unhealthy, but I'm aware that it's happening. I just need to make sure we start ACTIVELY using coping methods, grounding skills, etc. We have the help we need. We just need to use it.

Today feels... sad? Like it's an interim feeling, but it's also a calm-before-the-storm feeling... rather, it's like the smell of ozone in the air, potent and buzzing, as the wind whips around you and thunder is rumbling through the mountains, but there's no rain yet. There's no rain yet, and you're running to your car, or to your house, and for a surreal nervous minute you are wrapped up in that whirlwind of almost, in that malestrom of imminence, caught in the tension where there is no time... that's what it feels like.
It's scary too, in that sense, like there's judgment looming and I'm afraid we're running out of time. In any case we ARE using our time unwisely, and I really should ask Cel to help me with that, I know she would. She always helps.
In any case, God knows we need a thunderstorm inside right now. We need the sheets of rain, we need the violet lightning...
But we're getting there. People are healing. People are remembering who they ARE, not who they've been told to be, or who they've allowed themselves to thoughtlessly become.

I've had two dreams this week with Hoopa in them and in both instances ze was directly tied to me somehow. I'm taking that as a good sign too.


So. That's all I have the spoons to type right now. I've been archiving the entire archives onto my laptop, so that's taken many many hours, and several computer crashes. My back hurts and my wrists hurt and my ankles hurt but I'm kind of laughing because God, I can feel that there's blue sky up behind those clouds, I just have to fly.

Therefore I'm just going to toss some System-related art at you because creativity is always good and I love us enough tonight to share this sort of thing.




First is the NEW/current Spectrum Star flowchart, as the last one we did was last July and is now incorrect.



I'm still not sure how correspondences work between colors (I was mapping it out earlier this year), but I'll take the time to revisit that line of thought again soon, if applicable.

Second, also in response to this entry, here's the current work in progress of Central.



I didn't get the chance to touch up the old pictures, but I will soon.
This is also poster-proportioned. So hopefully one day I can get this literally printed as one and put up on the wall in our room. Now we're REALLY unignorable, haha.


Also, you may remember that this was originally supposed to be done in this style, hence the current no-eyes look.
I was experimenting with quotes when we first started... here's the ones we tentatively chose.

 
 

Javier, Leon, and Nathaniel unfortunately don't have much actual dialogue recorded in the archives, so they aren't in those sets.


Speaking of Javier and Nathaniel, I drew these quick headshots as references for a beloved friend (you know who you are) and I don't think they were ever shared here?
  

Javier is really difficult to draw correctly; I'll have to do another picture of him because that one isn't quite correct.
Nat looks a little "buggier" than he does in that sketch (that was just for antennae purposes really). Mainly his eyes are bigger.
Waldorf looks PERFECT though, I am so happy just seeing that picture. Her hair does glow, remember, that's what I was quickly trying to portray there.



I also did three pictures of Infinitii, to show hir "mode changes" roughly.

 

 

Basically:
1) No face-mouth, all wing-mouths: safe to approach. "Feels like a church" mode. Energy is softer, but massive. Carries "creative" Black energy; risk of falling into.
2) No face-eyes, all wing-eyes: approach with caution. Energy is much sharper, "holy fear" sort of vibe. Carries "destructive" Black energy; unpredictable.
3) Face and eyes on both face and wings: the most overwhelming vibe, carrying both sides of Black energy. Completely safe to be around though, if you can handle it.

A rule of thumb is this:
Face-mouths show "negative" Black energy. Face-eyes show "positive" Black energy.
If Infi has NO mouths on hir, ze is completely consumed by the creative side of Black and IS dangerous to be around, although it may not feel like it (that's the danger).
If Infi has NO eyes on hir, GET OUT OF THERE. That's practically Tar-mode. If that's happening Infi is VERY unstable and honestly the System should be concerned.
If Infi changes hir color to be WHITE instead of Black, I have no freaking idea what that's about yet but it usually means that serious business is going down.



And here, have some closeups of the pixels for the original three System daemons.


 

Infinitii, Lethe, and we-still-don't-know, aha. We almost got hir name once, but no dice.
Chocoloco, Dendrite, Nexus, and Triad aren't in this set because I simply haven't gotten around to drawing them out yet.


Someone did try drawing a scene from this *incident* though. Very sketchy, I don't know when it was drawn or who did it, but I am fond of it so here.

 

 

Markus on the left, Ryman and the 2012 Jewel ("Cupid") on the right.



What else can I toss at you.

Oh yeah, this entry is all avatars I've been making at recolor.me and they're really cute actually.

I'm still trying to verify/ finish finding the Spectrum Symbols I mentioned a ways back... Black, Aqua, and Sky are being elusive. Everything else feels fitting right now.
Oh yes, and we have a logo. I'm not showing it to you just yet, I want to digitalize it and make it look lovely. I told you I want to "illustrate" at least some of our life, ideally in a webcomic format, to share with people who haven't/ can't/ would rather not read through the 1000+ pages here. Yes there really are that many dudes, if you've read them all then seriously you deserve some sort of trophy, that is amazing. Also humbling. We owe you a hug or something if we ever meet you physically, really.



Last but not least, here's how many pixel people we have so far.

 

 

About 70 more to go, haha. *sobs*
Not really; we currently only need pixel representations for people who talk in Xangas. But who knows! We all want to talk more, and the channels are open to anyone who wants to chat, so. I'll probably have to do at least 20 more of these at some point. But I'm not complaining; I love everyone and I'm really happy to see the completed art.



On that note it is 1AM and tomorrow is Thursday, I totally forgot. We have TWO therapy appointments and we really should go jogging in the morning before we end up sitting in a car all day. Gotta take those small steps, like I said. Just get the good habits going again.

I love all you readers, invisible or not, and thanks for being there.
May you have a lovely lovely night, and dreams to match.


 

.

May. 25th, 2015 12:09 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

God, give me the strength to protect this kid.

I don't know if the prayers of people like me get heard, or by what, or whatever. All I know is that I'm bloody torn up right now over this, about how terribly
scared these kids are, how they're legitimately losing hope, losing the will to fight, to carry on..

God help me I don't know what to do. I'm crying here.

God give me the strength to PROTECT us, all of us for life's sake, ALL of us in here.
Just... I hate hating things, I really do, especially now that Julie's with us. I don't want to hate these tarbrain hackers because geez, what if THEY end up with us one day? And who knows, enough love and effort and they might.
Except that's how Jay thinks. I hope. Used to think, at least. But look what they did to him.

There are a couple of 'psychopaths' in this System, at least. They've got frighteningly brilliant masks and when they take them off it's just bloodied teeth underneath. Eating our hearts out, basically. And at least one of the Jays is
into that torture apparently, so that's even MORE opportunity for these bloody hackers to get at him.

Geez look at this word salad. I'm rambling. Guess I'm more nervous than I thought.
Heck, of
course I'm nervous. The body's dying for God's sake. I'm so nervous I'm shaking. I don't know what the heck to do.

We're trying. God knows we're trying. Those of us who can still fight are fighting. And apparently, this is really bloody sad but at least it's got a silver lining, apparently the 'body' is learning how to be afraid again. How awful is that. We had so many numb fronters, so many dissociated 'optimist' hackers, that we somehow got inundated with this hellish anaesthetizing numbness thing. Now it's cracking, if only because there are still people on the inside looking out, and even if no one's
feeling anything we can still realize what's going on.
It's the most bloody ironic thing. "Logic will save us." Emotion is useless right now. It's corrupt. The knowledge, the experience, the people up here doing the "blasphemous" thing of being "logical" and "analytical" and "judgmental," THEY'RE the ones feeling 'emotions' now, THEY'RE the ones trying to SAVE people for crying out loud,
THE BLEEDING ARCHIVISTS CARE MORE ABOUT HUMAN WORTH THAN THE GODFORSAKEN SPIRITUAL FRONTERS DO.

God help us.
Spice is right, this body is really sick. We've really gotta crack down on that too.
I don't know. I'm literally just unloading my brain onto this screen. Needed an outlet of some sort for all this pain I'm dealing with in silence, ha ha. Bad habit of mine.

God give me strength. That's about it in a nutshell.

I'm out of here for the night. Nothing else I can type that doesn't involve me shattering in tears. I can't do that in the body, the bloody emotion killers step in. My heart actually
hurts, and I can't feel that on the outside because this demonic social programming has deemed it "unacceptable." No emotions allowed in the body.
Then again the hacker residue doesn't help. When the body looks like the abuser, or IS the abuser in some cases, seeing IT cry when
you're heartbroken is more than a little jarring, so I've heard.

Anyway I can still cry my stupid eyes out inside if I want to. Pretend I didn't say that. God. I'm so bleeding scared of being
scared and sad. I guess it's 'cause I know it means I'm at a loss. When I'm at a loss you know there's trouble, heh. Don't like this at all.

Infinitii's gotta help me out here. I've gotta talk to Knife, I haven't seen him in a while. Maybe chill with the girls. Something. Gotta connect with people up here, feel a little alive while I still can, feel that SOMETHING matters more than this...

God all we've wanted is to have this on the
outside, that's it.
Who the heck decided to make us "normal?"
Who the heck decided compassion and integrity and individual worth were useless in the face of "popular opinion" or whatever similar garbage? Who the heck decided to just throw everything meaningful to the wind because otherwise they'd be the "freak," the "outcast,"
geez.
We need to get out of this house, I guess. God I don't know. I'm really bloody hopeless and scared right now, I admit it, no use hiding it. I'm slipping really freaking badly, I've gotta go yell at Jewel about this or something.

I don't want to lose my anchor. God I don't want to lose my anchor. I don't want to be forgotten. I don't want to be erased. I don't want to lose who I am like I've seen so many other people do. I've seen too many people die in too many ways. I don't want to be next, not when people are counting on my stability to
survive.

God I need a Core to talk to. A Host, whoever, whatever. I need one of them here right about now. It's been so frighteningly hard to find one lately, it's been so bloody hard to function without that constant kid around to yell at and guide around and care for, you know? I haven't been able to figure out who the heck's been around lately, if anyone. I miss Jay. I miss Jewel. I miss Cannon. I miss all the kids who knew me by name and looked up to me as their guardian angel or big sister or best friend or knight in shining armor.
God I am bloody
crying. I cannot handle this.

"I'll go wherever you'll go," why on earth is that song playing in my head all of a sudden. Just... come on.

Soeeone's hacking the LEAGUEWORLDS. God, just... what the actual hell, WHY, why won't they freaking STOP, I PAID IN BLOOD FOR THIS, SHE DID, WE ALL DID,
I almost
died, I wanted to, because of this trauma, because of all the innocent kids who were paying the real price for this... Ashen and Moxie and all those others we can't find, God, just... why is it always kids, why is it always the sweet ones, Jeremiah and Jay and Julie even, just... why? WHY?
I can't, I can't stand for this. I
can't. I need to go get a bunch of Retributors and just straight-out depthcharge this demon, whoever in hell is hacking THEM, hurting those OTHER kids and sweet hearts, I swear why are THEY always the targets, why the blood do you people always touch the innocent ones and spend the entire freaking time smiling and trying to convince them it's OKAY???
What the hell is wrong with you. What the hell is wrong with
us that that sort of evil thing is propagating in our head? What sort of messages even took root in here? Who the hell DOES that?
I can't take it, I can't take all these
kids being hurt, Sugar's gotta help me with this, Sugar and Wreckage, God forgive me but she is so hard to deal with, I can't bloody handle being around Wreckage for long because she deals with terrors I could never touch, and never WANT to touch, it would tear me to shreds. But she's hard as nails, just like me, but worse. She carries all this pain that doesn't scar.
God help us all.
There is too bloody much
pain in here. Why the heck can I feel it, I'm not even enduring any of that, why aren't the kids allowed to be afraid for God's sake?? Who the heck is stopping them? Who the heck tried to convince them it was "okay" to be hurt? Who in hell keeps CONFUSING them??
This is why my boy loves pain. Jay. Poor kid has a legit addiction and I don't understand it but it worries the wits out of me, there's such actual
desperation in his eyes when he's bloodied up, it's this need for this sort of heartwrenching compassion he only seems able to really crash into when the pain does too. I don't know. I just keep wondering, what in hell happened to you for this to be such a constant in the Cores, why is our biggest weakness pain, why do the kids keep calling me when they're getting hurt, and for all the wrong reasons, is this why it's so bloody hard for some of them to fight back? Because love is pain, and I'm tied to pain, and when they're euphoric from it they look for me? Not realizing that someone is using that pain as a bloody trapdoor to hurt them like I never, ever would?
Then they call for me again when it's over.
"I'm sorry, I didn't realize." They're hysterical,
terrified. They didn't understand or even freaking know what was going on. All they knew was that it hurt and in some way they thought it was worth it, only to be proved wrong.
Geez. I shouldn't be looking at this. The apathy is kicking in out of despair, don't you
dare take away my compassion and anger. Don't you DARE.

God it hurts so
bad because I KNOW, I know how bloody confused they are, I remember one time I found Jay totally debilitated, dazed and dissociated in a hack attempt and I flat-out hit him, I gave him real pain, and all of a sudden he snaps to attention, jumps away, runs to me. Scared out of his mind.
I'm rambling. It is so hard to type right now, I'm trying too hard. All I'm saying is that... blood is still the means of salvation here. The Retributors are still God's Angels if you want to put it that way. We're... heh, "we're" still important and holy here. We are. This... this is so bloody complicated but we're
alive, and we care, God knows we love these people we protect and if anyone DARES say otherwise they've got a bone to pick with me.
Bottom line is I don't want to hit a kid, and really I think a lot of these kids are too freaking young to be tied to that association yet. Who can save
them? Are they still afraid enough to save themselves? God I hope so, if not I'm telling Sugar and Wreckage to get the heck in there, me too for the record, I should tag along with them on their missions too.
But... it's the older ones, really it's the older ones that I'm personally the most worried about, because Sugar and Wreckage still work through violence, through brute force and that's really important up here but sometimes, the situations get really disturbing and twisted, and brute force doesn't do a thing. I know, I've tried. That's why I started carrying lanterns too. Sometimes the older ones are so messed up from pain already that you've gotta show them the light somehow. Talk them out of danger. Remind them who they are, what is happening, what they're worth... then drag them right outta there if they don't wake up within zero point three seconds. Because I'm not gonna stand by and monologue while someone's life integrity is in danger. Sometimes even a direct threat, those are rare but those are also when brute force works just as well so hey.
What am I talking about. I'm rambling again. Sorry, I'm really out of it today. Overlay isn't working so hot, the time and pain are making it tough too, lot of dissociation going on.

They're hacking the Leagueworlds again. That's unbearable. What do I
do.
I can't handle seeing Jewel and Jay react to this, that's worse than anything I could feel on my own, that alone is reason to fight until my bones break for this cause. Anything to save those tears from running down their faces.
Anything to keep them safe.

My heart is breaking. I can't deal with this. I might have to talk to someone.
Have a good night if I don't, it's all I can do for anyone right now is wish them the best. I'll do what I can.

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)
 

 

SESSION PARTICIPANTS

KNIFE RAZOR MULBERRY SUGAR ALGORITH
CANNON OVERLOAD JEMMA CHOCOLOCO JEWEL


(post-entry note from Jay: I'm uploading this three days later but no one labeled their speech well so I apologize profusely if any sentences are misattributed. I've done the absolute best I can with this.)



All right. Oh, is it recording? I'm sorry, I didn't know it--



I have no idea how to do this.

The AP is getting confused. Give it time to record what we're saying first.

Are there mistranslation issues?

Always. It can only do so much, translating from thought speech into words. Written words.

Hm. Well, it is worth the effort, to see if we can do this alone.

Didn’t you say you wanted music on?

To appease the creative ones, yes. They're rather impatient that we're doing this instead of writing music anyway.

I can wait, you guys give it a try. Just don't stay up ALL night I guess.

That's what I want to start at. I have emotional investment in this. WHY is--

Why what?

Why are so many fronters depressed about dealing with headspace? I mean, like that one, the young ones..

They don't want to be depressed. Their role is separate than ours. So, they get depressed when we show up because they don't want to be involved in this stuff. Simple as that.

You're the protector of innocence, you should know.

That's why. I should know. And I do. If there's one thing I've noticed about the kids in the System, on the outside that is, it's that they don't want to lose their innocence "again." So she's impatient with us because she doesn't want… it's not that she doesn't want us to exist, I don't think. It's more like… she doesn't want the reason we exist to exist.

We come out for a reason, and she doesn't want to think about that.

Right. Thanks.

Not a problem.

So… Cannon?

Hmh?

Did you… you said you had an investment in this.

Music.

Oh, that's right, sorry. Can we pause this?

Momentarily, sure. Should we get Jewel to do that?

No, don't get her involved in this.

I think she's hanging around anyway.

Is she? Jewel, are we getting in your way?

No, it's just surreal to see this typing up on my screen! I wanna write stuff and I've got LOT of League things to do as always but this is cool too. Just you're right. I get kind of miffed about the whole "upstairs" thing because it's so moody.

That's what I want to talk about. The "moodiness." There's a REASON why we're so "moody" and it's not a good one. But it's a reasonable one.

Still, I wanna live without it. So don't take long.

"Kid," we've got to take as long as we need to, if we don't deal with this it won't go away.

Are you absolutely sure? I mean I'M fine.

Sure you're fine, you're a kid. The kids weren't allowed to be touched.

…Are you sure you're Cannon?

I'm an older Cannon. It's been a while since I was out, you know. 2009. I've changed since then, I had time enough to dissolve and die and whatever else happened to me. Now I'm rooted inside and life is different, you know? So I'm different.

You tried to kill us. You DID kill us.

Yeah, I'm really ticked off about that by the way.

I got off scot-free. No hard feelings.

Algorith.

Just joking around, Sugar. I don't got no hard feelings personally. But the whole thing is a blur.

Everything is a blur, is anyone else ticked off about that too?

Yes.

I'm profoundly worried about it.

Where's Razor?

Over there.

Jewel, why are you asking about Razor?

She's cool. I mean I know about you guys and she strikes me as pretty cool, I dunno. I guess I've got a fondness for creatures like her.

Edgy?

Psycho?

She's not 'psycho,' Algorith, that’s the concern we're having today actually. Razor, are you all right?

They ruined my knives. They ruined my razors. They're not holy anymore.

Since when did you care about your weapons being 'holy?'

Since always. Since I knew what they were. Atonement. Not you.

Excuse me?

Sugar, don't slip.

You're not an Atoner. You joined us later. You showed up to kill the bad ones. The hackers. I didn't.

You showed up rather differently, Razor.

I wasn't myself then, you know. All I know is this. The cutting things. And they ruined them.

They did not. They cannot change this for you.

…But they make it hard. They make it so it's not happy anymore. It's not art. It's 'business.'

…Sorry.

For slipping?

Yeah. I guess I'm still unstable on the inside.

You've always been unstable, Sugar, that I have realized. I can't help but feel it's related to your anchor.

Yeah, can we talk about that at long last? We're in here for a reason. The hackers are screwing things up. They're ruining atonement, they're not apologizing for their actions--

Hackers never apologize.

I mean they're not feeling sorry for what they've done.

Did they ever?

Geez, just-- just listen. Hackers. The NEW kind. They're not apologizing for what they're doing to the body when it's OUR body, and they KNOW it, don't they?

…Is that the question?

Is it?

What about Jemma? You brought the girl in here, she hasn't said a word.

She's quiet. I don't think she's used to operating on the inside yet either. At least, without her daemon around.

Yeaaah, don't bring him in here.

I don't have the right to.

There's a really massive brain fog around you guys, just saying.

I've noticed. It's making conversation rather difficult.

Is that just because of time gaps, or do we not have enough of a presence in here to talk yet?

Could be people blocking us out.

Hence the topic for the night. Hackers and their indifference towards everyone else in the System.

"Else?" Mul, I don't think anyone here considers them part of the System.

True, that is true.



So. Tonight. Let's just… take this slow. I'm not used to this A.P. thing either, that's confusing.

Yes, it is.

So hackers. Jemma decided to atone tonight because no one's been doing so and she wouldn't stand for it?

I had to push through apathy to do it. No one cares.

WE care.

No one in the body cares obviously. They said my emotions were fake. I was upset and I was sad too, but they said that there wasn't a problem? Without saying anything. It's more of a… a thick white distance. You know the, Knife you saw the fake snow that's around at Christmas?

Yes.

It's like that. Big, thick white gauzy blocks between me and them. Between my emotions and their feeling them. Or the body feeling them. I don't know. They just won't let me feel anything, there's this unspoken conviction or belief in them that "they're doing nothing wrong."

That is a LIE.

I know, but that's the problem. They DON’T care.

Do they feel nothing?

They do. I just…

They feel no guilt.

Jessica earlier labeled herself a "psychopath" with pride. She feels no regret, no empathy, and she's rather smug about it. That shows you what sort of people we're dealing with, Knife.

…But the children.



They're hurting the children.

Are they?

Aren't they? The children get the aftereffects of this, don't they? Unless Jeremiah…

I think they shut off the whole thing. They didn't want to be caught anymore so they shut off the whole entire thing, no one gets aftereffects at all because they "cancelled" those or something.

How do you know all this?

I'm tied to this. I'm a previous Host, or what you call it. I'm the most strongly tied to this sort of direct abuse because I was alive when this hell started being "justified" on the outside. So seeing that hell on the INSIDE is really getting me mad.

It would.

Yeah, it is. And I'm upset, too, because I don't know what to do about it.

I'm depressed.

We all are.

That's making it hard to fight back.

That might be part of the fog.

Probably. Fog is numbness, and that sounds like that's what we're dealing with.

Why don't they realize the harm of their actions?

Because to them there IS no harm. "It's not hurting anyone!" That's the Tumblr idiocy we internalized and it's why I'm one of the ones that hate that website. All these hedonistic teenyboppers running around acting like anything that "feels good" IS good. And we internalized that stupid mindset EVEN IF it wasn't true for us. Because we "had to."

That's a big topic slated for discussion, by the way.

Which one?

The internalization, and how that deals with alters, or headvoices. Survival and logic. We're born in order to protect our life in some way, so in some cases, 'evil' alters are created because they, for whatever reason, offer the most chance of 'survival' in that situation.

That's messed up.

I know it is, but it appears to be what's happening.

So we've got abusive alters because the System decided that THEY'D keep us alive??

Think about it, Sugar. If you have an alter who is incapable of feeling guilt, or shame, or regret, then it prevents us from killing ourselves over every humiliating thing we suffer. I suppose after so long of being hacked, especially with this constant bombardment of messages saying "you must like this, you must want this, your soul requires it, the world demands it, you cannot run from it, running is wrong," et cetera. There are a bunch of conflicting mindsets about this.

What's conflicting?

Our mindsets versus theirs. We know what we need, what we really want, et cetera. The 'world' does not. Yet we're stuck living in it, outside at least, and that's where these hacker fronters are coming into being-- to survive.

That's suicide though!! What kind of survival is it if it's killing us inside??

It's not killing them, though. They don't care at all. That's the thing.

Rrrrrgh!

Sugar don't lose your hair.

I'm sorry I'm just-- my role's been such a mess since I showed up here because I don't know HOW to protect anyone.

You're protecting Laurie, aren't you?

No. …No, I… I don't know how. I'm scared.

Of what?

Of the things that go after her. They're pure Plague, Algorith. I'm close enough to the White. I don't want them eating me from the inside out, after I've seen what they've done to the Cores in the past.

Hosts. Cores now applies to the Jewel bloodline only, and they're rather impervious.

Well that's good. But I…

You're scared of being corrupted?

We all are, Algorith?

…I guess I can't blame you.

Aren't you?

Hey, I didn't die in the massacre, I figure Cannon had to have some reason for missing me.

I didn't find you.

Well, that's reason enough.

But you realize I was ONLY killing you people because at the time I was CONVINCED you were ALL unsalvageably corrupted by the Tar and the Plague, right? I saw what 'we' were going through at that time, and how NO ONE was doing anything about it, at least not in my eyes, and so I took matters into my own hands. I had had it. There was one too many hacks, and you just LET it happen, and I thought "to hell with all of it. Five years after I died and this is still happening. To hell with this, I'm ending it." So I tried.

Weren't you with Jessica, though? Isn't she a hacker?

Listen, I don't know what I was doing then, whoever she was she was hellbent on killing you too. I figured it was for the same reason.

Was it Jessica, though, or was it Jezebel?

Probably Jezebel. Jessica doesn't exist on the inside.

Well there you have it.

Still.

Still what?

Still I can't believe this is still happening. The hacks.

Well now we know why. People don't care.

Hi Overload.

Hi.

You just stopping by or are you sticking around?

Either. This stuff is getting overwhelming anyway so it doesn't matter.

Is it?

Listen, what did we come in here to discuss tonight? Let's stop rambling and type about it.

The hackers. There are people who don't care.

Jasmine.

Yes. And Jessica, maybe.

And "the pagan," whoever she is.

That's Jasmine.

Is it?

Yeah. She got her name over the past week.

Is Jennifer a hacker?

No. But she paves the way for them.



Hey-- I thought I told you not to bring him in here.

I didn't. He just hangs around me.

Listen it doesn't matter if Chocoloco's around or not, he won't harm anyone.

It's not that, he feels scary.

Daemons do, from what I've heard.

You're unfazed by this?

Listen, I probably have a "daemon" myself, from what I've heard. I'm dark enough not to care. I've got enough edges to handle something like that in the room. Hackers. They aren't atoning and they don't care and they are now starting to justify their actions with such conviction that the subconscious is jumping on them.

What is their main conviction?

It's tied to the "logic" predisposition I mentioned earlier, Knife. At some point, the moral fear of being "unholy" trumped all sense of self-preservation.

Jessica doesn't seem to care a bit about being 'unholy,' she revels in it.

So I've noticed. But she isn't a sexual hacker, either. She's a body abuser, but that's it.

So Jasmine's the other sort?

Yes.

I'm gonna kill her.

Please do.

Not now, we need to discuss this.

I didn’t say I was going after her now, Knife. It's late and I'd have to find her. That sort of thing takes time.

I'll find her for you. Tomorrow, maybe.

There's a strong self-preservation drive around her.

What the hell?? I thought you just told me it doesn't care!!

It cares when it's "main fronter" is being threatened, the person who is currently ensuring that we "survive" according to what has been dictated as "correct behavior."

Man. …It's infuriating, all of it, it's nonsense.



So what do we do, Mulberry?

Honestly Knife I don't know. Reprogram the subconscious.

Which means…? What's the belief we need to program out?

That sex is mandatory for survival. This body is not only traumatized by it, but it does not want it by a biological standpoint either. Forgive me for this language, I'm sorry. But these fronters, they have apparently internalized the "spiritual messages" from outside that sex is an inherent quality of the spirit, and have mangled that thought to the point where they believe that if they DON'T have sex, then they are morally corrupt, and therefore not a true soul, et cetera.

What the hell.

It's complicated, I know.

Wasn't Jay working on this? Fixing it?

Jay is impervious to this, just as the Jewel Cores are. I've realized this.

So… do we let him out, or?

No. That fails to work, he gets switched out.

Oh come on.

I can try. From now on I can try, if they do.

Jemma we are not cut out for that sort of work. It is not our job.

Then whose is it, Chocoloco? If Jay and his daemon can't do it, if WE can't do it as retributors and atoners and mourners… then who can do it? Those hackers are blocking everyone.



I don't know.

Is this a problem we can even solve tonight?

Not in stream-of-consciousness mode we can't. Leave it to Jay and give him the data, see if he and Laurie can figure things out. He's got enough data to do it I'm sure.

I thought you said he switched out with this sort of thing.

Not if he's unattached to it. Only if he's in the body does he get switched out, he literally can't handle that or he dies, just like Laurie. He can handle this as a concept, he's completely detached from the side of this that we see.

So that's why they were hacking him so easily…

Hacking through him. Past him. Jay is untouched, that I see. He's pure, that's HIS function. Other ones aren't. There's the one that looks just like him and HE'S a whore at this point, he's someone we should watch out for.

He's all programming, I've heard?

You've heard of him?

I've seen him, firsthand. Remember when I first appeared here, "Jay" was the one I was atoning for. As it turns out there were many going by that name, then and now.

Which is why we're all looking for our own names lately, no exceptions.

Right. But back then… it was clear that there were more forces at work, when it was outlined to me. I'm sorry, it is terribly hard to talk in here.

Thank you, I was thinking the same thing.

Yeah, and you have a stronger anchor than all of us combined, probably.

Maybe, but you guys are all as real as me.

The fronters doubt it..

Tell them to bugger off.

Is that why we can't stop them either, Mulberry? They are outright rejecting our existence.

The hacker fronters call emotions "stupid" and they call us the same, yes.

All emotions except fake drama, that is.

They don't feel anything though. I can tell you that. It's just malice and pride.

So why are they doing this to us? To harm us?

Perhaps partly. These are more dangerous because their main motivation is blind obedience. It's hard to change a program when it's being reinforced by the outside, quite strongly.

Hm.

But we know better. That is our saving grace. WE know better. We just have to step back out front more often.

Good luck with that, it's easier said than done lately.

Better to have hope than to have nothing, though.

Eh, I guess you're right.

Knife should we write down the thing about the blood?

How do you know about the blood?

I'm looking at stuff. Trying to skim through your guys' memories and stuff to help you talk about it a little, if you need to. I can see stuff clearly a lot.

Is that why we can't talk in here? You're overshadowing us?

Maybe, sorry.

It probably is. Don't do that again, okay? This is difficult enough as it is.

Yeah but actually this is really impoirtant! I'M here and so are you!



You're right. That is significant.

So. Although I'm on the outside and you're on the inside this is still working. Which is really cool. And I'm looking at your memory like a movie and Knife was trying to drink the blood out of the washcloth but he had to spit it out because it tasted wrong or something.

I realized it was truly not meant to be eaten. It was bled out for a reason.

Why do you do the eating-blood thing anyway?

It is a symbolic thing, I suppose? Jay feels like he should have insight into it, he is very closely tied to this sot of sentiment…

Jay "feels?"

Jay is always around for us, all of us. He's the White core so his consciousness is tied to us all, even if he isn't around physically.

Is it easier for him to exist that way then?

Perhaps?

Probably, from what it says here.

Mulberry, you got the books?

Some books! Just a few. Enough to help. But Jay is notoriously noncorporeal whenever he gets the chance. It's easier for him to exist that way, yes.

Huh.

And I am aware that this 'ingestion' topic, especially of blood, has been rolling around in the collective mind lately. Jay is working on this topic and that data is accessible to me, to any of us really, as we are involved in this same agenda.

The atonement?

Retribution, yes, atonement, all of it. Jay carries aspects of it that none of us do.

Jay carries aspects of it that aren't quite "atonement," if you know what I mean. He stays innocent so he doesn't get 'punished.' But he carries the blood in his own way. So did I.

You carried the graves, didn't you? I heard of those.

Yes. All 42 of them, we counted. I've still got them. It's surreal.



Guys, perhaps we should close this up.

Already?

We aren't quite getting anywhere, are we? There is too much to discuss and we're rather unorganized for any conversation to happen.

That is true…

I am sorry. I insisted on a conversation and I wasn't quite sure what would happen, or if we would be able to have one at all.

No, it's all right, I'm glad we gave this a shot.

So am I.

Jemma, you didn't say much, and you're probably the main reason we're in here.

I know. I'm just sad and upset, it feels like talking won't do much to solve it. I think Mulberry Delta's right; we should just pass this information along to someone who can do something about it. Work through it.

Yeah, Central handles this better than we do…

We are not cut out for the complicated reasoning, as it were. Our job is rather… cut-and-dry.

He he he.

Haha, good one.

I was hoping that would get a laugh out of her.

Thank you Knife.

You're welcome, Razor.

Welp, I think that's about it then.

Who are you to say when we're done??

It feels done. I'll give this to Jay, tell him about it. Main concerns are the moral-less hackers, the subconscious 'logic' beliefs keeping them out, Mulberry?

Yes.

Okay, uh… basically figure out WHO is doing this stuff to you guys, WHY they're being ALLOWED to do that, even if it's a purely subconscious allowance, what with the logic things and all that… uh, figure out WHY they believe what they're doing is okay?

Well we know that, and it's not so much an "it's okay" thing so much as it's just a programming thing.

What's the difference?

Programming is deaf and dumb really. It doesn't care at all, for good or ill. It just… does things. It follows the script. If the script says kill someone, if the script says screw up someone's life big-time, they'll do it, without any remorse or second-guessing OR enjoyment, or guilt either, because "it's in the script! It's what I was told to do."

That's a very worrisome mindset.

It is. But I've been dealing with this mess with college, and you all have since you showed up too, I can see. It's all people saying "this is normal!" when even if it IS, it SHOULDN'T BE. And that's the core of the problem, right Overload?

I'm only in here because the stuff that they're doing to you causes the stuff that triggers ME. I really freaking hate it, and if there's anything I can do to stop them doing that stuff, then I will.

I daresay we all know your triggers?

Look in your book, they're in there probably. Noises, feelings, overload. Sensory hell. And SO MUCH of it is tied to YOU guys and your battles. It gets WORSE after hacks, so much worse I want to actually freaking DIE.



So yeah, I wanna help if I can. Just to get this freaking horrible stress to stop, if nothing else.

Thank you. I appreciate that well enough.

Good. Now I'm outta here 'cause like Jewel said, it feels like we're done and besides this robe feels horrible and I think we just need to dissociate and calm down for a while. See ya.

I don't know if 'dissociating' is key here?

Probably 'unplugging' from the stress is, if that's what they call it. Hence the music?

I am so sorry, I never put it on…

That's fine, I think this worked out well enough anyways.

It did. So! We're done here? Any last words or whatever? Jemma?

What?

You got us in here, you stood up to someone and got atonement happening. You tried to feel something in the face of those bastards. I'm proud of you for that, for what it's worth. There's too few people up here who can still do that, I think.

Like you?

Like always me. I was born from rage about this. I'm not gonna lose it. Sugar you might be sharing my anchor, maybe that's why you're slipping?

No, I'm more of a Protector. Of the innocent. The untouched.

Have you been doing that though?



Sorry, I don't mean to condemn you or anything, I'm just saying maybe you should do that more actively for it to switch over? Otherwise we're just sharing the same job and no offense, but I think I have more weight in this than you. Seniority. Sorry.

No, don't apologize, that's a good idea. …I'm sure there are untouched ones in here.

Man, that's sad.

There's always Laurie. She needs protection more than any of us, I daresay.

Laurie?

She's our Chastity Protector.

I've seen how Jay panics whenever she shows the slightest hint of weakness or hesitation. Confusion, especially. She's as fragile as he is, in her own way. The strong ones always are.

An oxymoron, Knife?

Not quite. It seems the ones like her and Jay are especially targeted by the Tar and Plague. They're fragile because they are so strong, they… they doubt themselves.

Sounds like they need a different kind of strength.

Additional strength. Yes.

Do you have a headache, man?

Yes, and I apologize. Mulberry, do close this up. I feel we have talked enough and I do not want to end this on a negative note.

Yeah, you look stressed as hell.

Aha, I am sorry. It is just… overwhelming.

That's what I said!

Where is she?

Hell if I know.

Somewhere we should be. Cannon, can you close this?

Me? Why?

Because you have the most say in this. As a previous Core. Host.

Both, in my time. And sure I'll close it up. Jewel are you around?

…Did she actually leave?

Maybe that's where the headache's coming from, man, it all went to you.

Why me? I don't have the must pull in this.

Maybe you do. Leader of the Retributors and all.



Really Knife, you're too humble. I'll close this up for you. But it's going to take a bit before that stress goes away if I remember it right.

I'll be fine. Don't worry about me.

Yeah but your sister's already worrying.

Is she?

…What did you do to him?

Nothing, nothing Razor. It's just stress.

Close this up.

Well, there's the final say.

About time though.

Isn't that a thing for Xangas?

Must be an initiation process.

You seem a little lighter than you were when we first got in here, Cannon.

I feel a LOT lighter. It's just… nice to be alive again. To feel alive, really.

…The fog's lifting, Cannon.

Yeah, well, too late now. Oh. Wait, that's why?

What?

I'm splinching with Hatchet.

You're what?

Co-fronting. They're bleeding into each other. The body must be trying to get another social fronter out to-- oh, there goes our link.

All right, last semi-coherent sentence, everyone follow up on this, Jewel do what you said you would, if I have closing rights for this then close this now. Thank you.


12:11 AM may 24th 2015

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

 


 

I've been wondering for weeks, why are there graveyards at the borders of the pink realm?
I just realized why.
That is heartbreakingly sad.


Sadness is something I'm struggling with lately.
A good part of me feels that "I shouldn't be feeling it;" it's "silly" or "immature" or "incorrect" or "foolish." Basically, "you have no reason to be sad, just smile and move on."
I want to. I want to. But the problem is, I'm spitting on the sanctity of life with all this plagued apathy
Mourning isn't bad, is it?
It's such an alien concept to me. It leaves aching raw rifts in my chest. I've never really mourned anything. The concept is alien to me and yet part of me, some deep ridiculous part of me, wants to.
A lot of our System people have that. Laurie does. I don't know why she does, with all her armor, all her courageous edges and rage. But it breaks through her sometimes. She can feel more than anyone else in Central, I think, besides Infinitii of course.

We accidentally pulled an old "Johnny-nighter" yesterday. Someone apparently typed like 13 pages in Microsoft Word and posted it, then looked at the clock and noticed it was 5:11. I have no idea what the heck they wrote but I'm going to have to read it. There are like three unfinished documents open still on this screen and I don't know what to do with those either. They will be finished on their own.

The therapist wants us to draw up a "map" of alter function/creation relationships in headspace. We laughed when she said "draw a map," we said "what kind?" there are like... ten different kinds of maps we could draw up. I think we're going to do ALL of them. We have most stuff mapped in folders or on this computer anyway. It'll be fun, and connective affectionately inside, to do that tomorrow. It'll help stave off the depression and self-abuse, which is always good.
We need to meditate more, in this house at least. We meditate a lot when we're out. It's easier. But at home, we need to. Kyanos is working very actively with the rest of Central now and he's surprisingly tied to meditation so hey, we'll ask him to remind us.
Laurie was right. It really is richer in here than it's been in many many months. Which is surprising, things are still tough, we're still struggling a LOT, with old things needing to be healed and untangled and transmuted for others. But it's so bright in here again. I'm so thankful. It just happned, all at once almost, overnight like spring flowers after the first rain in April. The woods is beautiful up here, I want to take pictures for you, tomorrow if it's not raining super hard I will.

Spring is oddly dangerous, the spring/summer are always oddly dangerous because there's this raw creative energy in the air and, thanks to the "programming" it can make us dissociate badly. It's a topic listed for another entry, a big interesting personal one that we actually are looking forward to writing, because it will require us to be HONEST and stand up for what we REALLY feel, not what we are being told or ordered to feel. Plus it's nice, so nice, to go within your own self(ves) and feel your own life, glowing in there. It's nice, to have that grandiosity of sheer creation, of a universe all folded up like a sphere, like a marble in your pocket, like a bubble on a chain, resting against your sternum. It's nice to feel that living and joyous and real, right inside of us, in US, AS us.
It's nice. It never goes away no matter what anyone else says to us, and that means so much.

We need to buy a new binder soon. Someone remembered today. We haven't had one in years, Cannon's old one got really busted up and it became unsafe to wear it at the time because the family found out and was threatening us. So we're saving up for a new one. We saw this one today and Jay wants it, haha. Maybe!


I'm sorry. We haven't been eating or sleeping well and this body hasn't had any water in hours and we feel bad that we're making it sick, but really it's all small negligences adding up. Big abuses have stopped due to lack of passion, lack of motivation, lack of righteous fury. It's just... it's not good. I typoe'd that as "not god," feels significant. sorry lots of prophet feelings today. need to find a better word for that that doesn't have abrahamic connotations, we don't want to steal terms or redefine common words if we can help it, that's half of this trauma problem the way it is.

lots LOTS of good leaguework lately though, parnassus is STILL TALKING but now that we've finally tossed the "greek mythology" obsessive cage out the window, it's TALKING VERY CLEARLY and the plot is just EXPLODING. it's so exciting. the ACTUAL STORY is revealing itself now. and i'm sorry for all the caps but this is so so great.
jewel was doing tons of gemology research the other day for it, we FINALLY found all the tech stuff explained in simpler terms that we can understand, without becoming obsessively analytical and things. basically just the bare bones important facts. that's all we need, we don't need to become professors on this topic. we don't. we're using it as a springboard for creativity. and it's exactly what data we needed to find for this road to continue, i love that, it's like puzzle pieces opening up a larger picture bit by bit.

spice says to remind you don't eat coconut, it makes us very sick, don't eat it. same with lentils they are 100% confirmed problematic. save your money, seriously trying for a twentieth time isn't going to make you any less sick.
also the cherries be careful with those because although you (?) like them the body doesn't like fruit/ sugar yet, it might never like that stuff either so don't "force it" either. careful.

oh remind me i can't today, but i want to talk about this innerworld and how it is changing, evolving since the massacre in 2014, we were talking about it in central yesterday, with the levels. and the "color realms" we're trying to build, need a better name maybe? less generic? no clue. but it feels wonderful and strange and i want to talk about it. color symbolism just blooming into so much more, all the energy potential being made manifest. i use the word "blooming" a lot with that sort of energetic movement but really it's the only word that fits. a slow unfurling mathematic soft explosion. not math as in numbers but math as in golden ratios and things. words have so many vibes. i can hear colors in voices and sounds again i am so excited i missed that

btw this whole "mindspill" form of tying often isn't a "person" it's raw feelings, general core/host shared feelings and truths and things that get routed through the a.p. it's not an identity writing, it's a conglomerate experience,
oh yes gem fusions, steven universe is just as bad as pokemon they are mirroring so much of dreamworld and headspace, it's insane and kind of makes us feel creeped out sometimes (are they using our concepts on purpose? are they shared concepts that we're both tuning into? mostly worries about eventual "idea conflict" though) but more than anything we're so glad to see "our" concepts OUT there. so adopting different expressions inside is cool and nice too. like the metainomenai phenomenon. haven't touched on that internally in a while, it's very fluid and tied to the more floaty levels of headspace, where things bleed into d3 and leaguespace and stuff. outer realms, rainbow spaces. it's interesting stuff. like i said gotta talk about it another day because i love to.

um what else. fill out the forms, do the maps, check the date for saturday, exercise more. get your psychospiritual practice going again. plan that painting too. write a song. good stuff bro you gotta focus on the good stuff, IN YOURSELF, that's the key thing, stop looking outside it all feels like plastic and it's not what your heart needs.


it's late maybe i should just close this up and sleep. i'm just typing in intervals anyway. just wanted some thoughts down.

 



 

 

 

may 1 2015

May. 1st, 2015 08:38 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

This is going to be an absolutely horrible entry and I apologize in advance but this needs to be written about, no matter how sick it makes us.




We're so close to completely healing this.
There's this weird sort of dichotomy left, with all the switching and memory blocking and bleedovers and different hearts and minds and experiences.
But there's no evil tied to it now, not anymore. Infinitii's job is done, in that respect, God willing. Hopefully now ze can heal hirself, and have some peace, and move on from that initial dark purpose. A shadow can hold good knowledge without becoming the bad thing that knowledge was gained from.

Real talk, let it fragment if it must.

There's guilt, and fear, and shame, but it's confused, because it's guilty and afraid and ashamed of something that only exists halfway now, something that barely any of us hold and which is alien to even some of those few.

The body still gets sick but it's so distant and weird and frankly, we dissociate from it still. That alone, the consequences, carry all the trauma residue.
Headaches, fatigue, major confusion, disorientation, bodyaches, emotional numbness/turmoil, a sick sort of flat unease…
…I just realized. Those are mostly symptoms of switching, aren't they.

Hacks are rare now. We've scoured their battlefield so many times, we're wise to them now. And they themselves have bleached it out so many times, to convince us it's "clean" and okay to traverse, even though it's still buried with mines… even so, the bleach has worked in our favor. Any murky forced confusion the Tar forced on us before we learned, is now unusable. Like I said, we understand the truth now, we know what they're actually doing, we know what we actually feel. They can't touch us anymore, unless they ambush us in the middle of a catastrophe, and even then we're on guard.
The problem is, there is still confusion, that isn't attributed to the hackers mostly. Yes, the hackers caused this confusion in the first place, but even now, untouched by that, it's still baffling, wearily and sadly so.

Nobody wants this.
That's the bottom line. No matter how holy, or mindful, or careful, or compassionate we make this, no matter WHAT we do… no one wants it. No one wants it.
Except maybe that's not entirely true. There are at least two people in the System, socials with vague faces, that do want this but no one knows why. They don’t have self-awareness so it might even be pure programming.
Anyway that's the point I'm trying to make.

It all comes down to pain. All of it.
Pain breaks you open. Pain forces vulnerability, and trust, and openness. You cannot hide emotions or lie when you are in pain. For us, when you are truly in pain, you can't even be cruel. Little nagging pains might make someone lash out, but when you get the kind of hurt that draws blood or stops breath, you can't do anything but collapse. You surrender, you let down ALL the walls, you want nothing more than healing and compassion and relief and love. At least, that's how it works for us.
…Why do you think the atonement got so confusing, too?
Even now, no one with the job can grab a knife or a razor without sobbing and shaking. The people who find themselves standing in empty fluorescent-dark bathrooms with steel hovering millimeters above their skin can only choke on tears, afraid, but unwilling to put the weapon down. Then someone is brave, and a red line appears, and then…
Then no one wants to stop.
Then, the body is open.
Atonement began with Laurie, with the graves. We have no memory of it, save for the physical sensation of the knife in meat that cannot be imitated by anything else.
But… it happened because we cared. It happened because we wanted so strongly to be better, to be brighter and stronger… we wanted to be forgiven. We wanted to be healed. We wanted the "pain" to stop… and ironically,
That's what's so confusing. I'm sorry if the words are jumbled. The real pain, it breaks us open, and we DON'T want it to stop, sometimes, IF it accomplishes that. Only sharp, clean pain can do that though. The atonement, the blades, they are the most marked.
The problem is, somewhere along the line, someone found a way to shove that sort of pain into hacks if they tried hard enough.
So every once in a while we'd have a hack with two seconds of screaming pain and the brain would stop, "wait a minute, that's a good thing," and… that's why hacks kept happening for a while. Someone, some poor lost someone, just wanted to be hurt. Someone just wanted the pain, to be broken open, to feel compassion and totality and sincerity… to cry and sob with the weird bleeding joy and the internal community that it carried.
They were looking in the wrong place.

This sounds stupid. I'm sorry.
Nobody wants this.
The body is scared and sick and our heart and head are scared and sick but an equally large part of us is not because the event and the aftereffects and the cause and the experience and the context and the consciousness are all separate. It's all broken up and that's what makes this such a bloody mess.

Laurie is the safest person up here. That makes her the most dangerous person up here.

There's at least one of our "inner socials," people who are rooted inside but who operate on the outside, who don't have names or faces as a result… there's at least one of them, who's tied into this issue.
That one person is an androgyne at about 20 years old, female pronoun choice. This child, ze has no name, no real "solid" sense of self outside of that vague "I exist" feeling tied to her being rooted to a timeline spot.
She's dimly aware of the rest of the System but, like all "major" inner-rooted social fronters, she is aware of Laurie.
The problem is, this person also recognizes Laurie as this paragon of virtue, of strength, of everything the hackers CANNOT touch… of everything she wishes she could be. But this child, their mind is still stuck in the empty-confused state of the past, and they were taught that sex=love, and sex=spiritual union, and "you need both those things to be good," and THAT is why this kid keeps running to Laurie, even if Laurie is incapable of and unwilling to participate in ANY of that.
Yeah. This is the kid we've been trying to track down for MONTHS, if not years. This is them.



Laurie is this spotless virgin of sanctity and no one can touch her. Not even the ones who would do so with the most pure intentions, for what it's worth. I think that's the lesson here. It's being debated over and over thanks to the outside world but it's what we keep getting.
Some things, no matter how good your intentions are, or how careful you are, or how bright you try to be, are still wrong.

No one wants this. No one, none of us, ever wanted this.

We wanted pain.
We wanted to be devastated in an environment where we could NOT be hurt on the outside.
We wanted chastity.
We wanted charity.
We wanted to temporarily forget about everything but her and the slicing ache and that's it.
That's it.

No one wanted the means. No one wants it.

There are two people in the System, one who looks like the "original" Eros (from 2011-12), and one who looks like a cross between Lace from the Akuna System and us as a little girl. Those two are the only ones who "get us lost" in sexuality because THEY AREN'T "PEOPLE." They are effectively numb fronters which means they DON’T store memories, they DON'T have self-awareness, and they DON'T "WANT" IT. They are simply following programming that tells them HOW to act, and in what contexts, etc.
It makes me ill and sad. They aren't even people. But they are introjects of what sort of people we were always expected to be.
After so many years of loud, forced, brutal expectation, it starts to feel like a demand, like an overriding fact, like we can't be anything different. And that seed of horrible existential self-doubt paves the road for the baobab trees. And they will choke our world to death.

Julie was all programming, at the beginning. My heart hurts for her, how she still regrets that and yet she's moved on so much. She's changed, she's cleared her head, she's gotten rid of all she was NOT and now she's not programmed anymore.
But she's still wrecked on the inside, knowing she was the first person to bring that fear to life, even if she was a puppet too.

We've been programmed really badly. It hurts and I'm sorry and it's scary but at least I know it's from the outside.

"If evil weren't nice, nobody would bother with it."
That's the thing that's been haunting me and making me bitter and furious and scared.
You see it everywhere outside, especially in the religions, the newer ones. "Sexual liberation!" et cetera. A loud part of us says "shut up" to that, and I want to agree, but I'm scared of saying "no" to God? If God's really speaking that through them?
Oh by the way I'm just a kid. Not a little kid but I'm young. Just saying because I know we have to announce ourselves.
See I don't know. My religion, Christianity, says "sex before marriage is evil." BUT what if I don't WANT to get married OR have sex?? THEN I'm going against some OTHER doctrine that says "good Christian women get married and have children" but what if I'm NOT a woman and the Mormons did this same thing to us, "you've gotta get married and have kids," see it's "you GOTTA" so even if they say "premarital sex is shameful and evil and dirty and wrong" they SUDDENLY CHANGE THEIR MINDS once you're married. Now you're a bride or a groom! Congratulations you can have sex (”must have" or the marriage isn't valid, I've heard some people say) and it's not evil anymore.
That's bull crap. And I'm scared because it's like that all over. Prophets say "don't use those stinking parts" and I AGREE but then some other spiritual people say "sex is a gateway to God" or something and I DON'T KNOW.
I DON'T WANT IT, OKAY??? AND YOU'RE SCARING ME BECAUSE YOU'RE MAKING ME DOUBT MYSELF AND THEN I WILL FORCE MYSELF TO "TRY IT" AGAINST MY OWN BEST INTERESTS AND INSTINCT OF SELF-PRESERVATION AND EVEN THOUGH I'M SCARED AND DON'T LIKE IT OR WANT IT I WILL STILL FORCE MYSELF THROUGH IT BECAUSE YOU WANTED ME TO. YOU TOLD ME THAT’S WHAT GOD WANTS IS THIS WHAT HE WANTS? WHAT'S WRONG WITH ME THAT I CAN'T LIKE THIS FOR GOD

stop. Stop. Please. That's where all these problems are coming from
How old are you? I've never heard you talk before

We didn't even know what "sex" was until we were like 16. 18? I don't know. Do I?
By the time college illustration class hit we were horrified, we were already so traumatized we couldn't bear taking a bath anymore, couldn't get undressed without our eyes closed. When did it all happen?

We need to talk about this with the therapist. Somehow. Even if it's "bleached out" it's obviously not a retroactive bleaching. There are old, young parts in here that DON'T have the luxury of "apathy" keeping them vaguely together when hacks happen.
Apathy will kill you. It will. I know it helped you survive once, when you couldn't stop it. It was the strongest painkiller, a shot of Novocaine straight to the skull. But the pain still happened. You're still gutted. Somewhere, you still have damage, a wound that never healed correctly. Yes, it scarred over, yes the bone fused back together. But the scar is deep and white and huge. And the bone isn't aligned properly. Yes it LOOKS healed, but get rid of the drip IV, okay? Get rid of the apathy, of the fear keeping you numb, and THEN tell me you can endure sexuality without total childhood crying terror welling up like lava in your chest cavity. You can't. It ALWAYS happens. And THAT counts as "damage."
I know it SEEMS to help you survive, this apathy, when you're facing the outside world.


You need to drink some water. Stop torturing yourself in little ways. Did you notice you do that, too? The forced eating of foods that make us sick, give us hives, make us vomit, cause us pain. The dehydration. The lack of sleep. The lack of exercise, or overexertion. You're abusing yourself in ways that "DON'T COUNT" in your book because they "don't scar."
Sexual abuse and manipulation doesn't scar physically, either. IT COUNTS.

There's that mysterious "you" again. I can't help but think we're talking to programming, to the shell that carries this body's name and just exists to be "normal." It just exists to be a façade, to keep us hidden and buried, to ignore all pain and joy and reality. It hurts and it makes me sick and God that's why we stay up until 3AM every night anymore, we just want to exist and this is the only time it's safe to. It's the only time we're allowed to. The "outside world" doesn't exist for the most part, at night.
The Internet is still dangerous. Terribly, horrifyingly dangerous. We need to be careful.


Laurie is impervious and we love her and that's never going to change and that is what makes this so painful.
She is the ONLY PERSON in the ENTIRE SYSTEM who can neutralize hacks. INFINITII CAN'T EVEN DO THAT because Infi carries the shadow side OF hacks. Infinitii can get in there and eat the Tar and purify it, but ze knows things, ze has experienced things and carries things that Laurie will never and CAN NEVER know or feel or even think about. Her function forbids it, just as Infi's demands it.






(unfinished; cannot type anymore about this)




 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

I’m working to teach myself sign language and I’m so excited.
I struggle with verbal communication-- seemingly ironically, as everyone I speak to says I am very clear and ‘intelligent’ when speaking. But forming words, and translating thoughts/ colors/ sounds/ etc. into spoken vocabulary is exhausting for me. It’s even tougher for me to understand what other people are saying verbally, as the sound+visuals+meaning is often utterly overwhelming all at once.
Upstairs it’s a bit easier-- a lot of us are nonverbal, either often or always, including me. Notably, Chaos and Infi both prefer to talk more in feelings than in words. So that tendency of ours, too, bleeds out onto the outside, and I can get a little distraught when other people can’t “hear” what I’m “saying” if my mouth is physically closed.
Anyway, here typically I watch people’s hands when then talk, as I find they “make more sense” than faces. So being able to talk with my hands, literally, is an ecstatic feeling.
I’m going to do a bit of this every day, that’s my goal.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 


@ 11:16 pm


(leaving this completely uncensored for now. the pain and anger only translates correctly as such.)




today april 22

shopping, at one point I mentally hear someone talking to me with a really heavy accent, wonder who in the world that is. check and it's DAVY WTF

part of me is furiously embarrassed and full of rage/frustration/depression over this

he's an outspacer his color is a solid bright aqua


but I am TICKED OFF about this, this is all only because you started reading the OLD ARCHIVES to get a grip on "what happened" during those years also for this FCKING JOB and so you are tuning into that same soulless robot mindset of hyperactivity and mania and programming and shit and I WILL NOT HAVE THIS.

YOU DON’T EVEN KNOW WHO YOU WERE DURING THAT TIME PERIOD OKAY

2006 WAS A FCKING DEAD YEAR
2006 AND 2007 YOU DIDN’T EVEN EXIST EVERYTHING WAS HEADACHES AND TIME LOSS IT WAS BULLSHIT

"YOU" NEVER LOVED REAL PEOPLE YOU "LOVED" THE IDEA OF THEM AND THAT IS WHY I AM SO FREAKING TICKED OFF
NOW YOU HAVE THESE INTROJECTS WHO DON'T EVEN BELONG HERE BECAUSE THEY ARE FCKING BASELESS
THEY ARE IDEALIZED PHANTOMS THAT ONLY EXIST BECAUSE ONE OF US, AS A TEENAGER, THOUGHT "OH WHAT A NEAT LOOKING CHARACTER"
THERE IS NO FCKING PERSONALITY TO THESE PEOPLE

PUT THEM IN THE LEAGUEWORLDS BUT DO NOT LET THEM UP HERE
DAMN IT I AM SO FCKING TIRED OF YOU MAKING EVERYTHING SO UNNECCESSARILY FCKING COMPLICATED
STOP THIS SHIT. STOP IT

STOP TRYING TO BE WHO WE WERE IN HIGH SCHOOL AGAIN BECAUSE GUESS WHAT, WE WEREN'T DURING THAT TIME.
WHY THE FCK ARE YOU DOING THIS
IS IT BECAUSE BACK THEN EVERYTHING WAS A VOID
EVERYTHING WAS A BLUR OF FOLLOWING ORDERS AND MIMICKING WHAT YOU SAW AND READ AND HEARD
YOU DIDN'T FCKING EXIST AS A PERSON THEN AND YOU KNOW IT

YOU ARE FCKING KILLING HEADSPACE BECAUSE OF THIS IMMATURE, ASININE HABIT OF YOURS

I HAVE THE TRUTH, I HAVE REALITY LINKS HERE, I CAN WORK ON WHAT MATTERS, I DON'T GIVE A SHIT ABOUT YOU AND YOUR ADDICTIONS AND YOUR FCKING OBLIGATIONS
I'm
I'm not trying to be proud okay? I'm not. I'm not. I'm scared and sad but I am so fcking DETERMINED.
I AM NOT YOU, I AM NOT ONE OF YOU, I DON'T LOOK LIKE THAT, FCK OFF
I AM NOT ONE OF YOU FCKING BROWN-HAIRED GIRLS WITH THE FIRE EYES
FCK OFF YOU ARE ALL KILLERS AND YOU KNOW IT

I am not you. I am not you. I am not you.
I have red hair and I burn and I work at what is REAL. I'm going to do this work. I have to.


You people tick me off so much.
Even in the League files. There's so much fcking pandering going on. You were always trying to impress or appease someone else. You and your fcking audience. FCK OFF.
THIS WAS NEVER ABOUT AN AUDIENCE.
Except one day it's going to have one, isn't that the "goal" here? And maybe THAT'S why I'm fcking procrastinating and shaking here and staring through my screen like the world is on pause and I lost the remote.
I'm scared.
I'm so damn scared of the sort of people that are in the audience, out there.
I don't want to hand over these beautiful worlds to them, to let them be ravaged.

God it makes me sick.
Every damn time you people go on Tumblr. I swear I am going to delete that fcking website. I don't give a shit what you have on there. The last one was deleted, it's very easy for me to delete this one. I will do it if you keep this shit up.
You keep looking at the fandom, don't you? You're obsessed with that show, and it's great, BUT THEN GUESS WHAT???
YOU TAINT IT. YOU FCKING TAINT IT LIKE YOU FCKING TAINTED EVERY OTHER BEAUTIFUL THING IN HERE BECAUSE YOU KEEP LOOKING TO THE FCKING WORLD OUTSIDE AND THAT WORLD IS MADE OF FCKING TERRIBLE THINGS.

I swear to God. I do, I dedicate myself. I am so fcking sad. I swear I will rip those things to the ground. I will devastate them and reduce them to ashes. I will crumble them into dust in my fists. I will fcking destroy EVERYTHING that tries to get in here, ever again.
That show was fine, it was a blessing, it was inspiring and bright and cute UNTIL YOU STARTED TO FCKING READ UP ON WHAT ”OTHER PEOPLE THOUGHT ABOUT IT."
And I will fcking TELL YOU what they thought about it, without even looking: sex, memes, immature hyper jokes, shipping, arguments, theories that are 20 pages long and unnecessarily impatient and analytical, etc.
But those two things, the sex and the jokes, those tick me RIGHT THE HELL OFF.
Those are the most fcking TOXIC THINGS IN THE ENTIRE WORLD.
Don't you fcking DARE expose yourself, OURSELF, to that shit EVER AGAIN. You stay the HELL off that cursed website before I burn it to the ground. Mark my fcking words, I am tempted to do that RIGHT NOW and really I think I will. I think I fcking will. Give me a second.

Don't tell me no. Don't you DARE. I don't give a shit if you're "stockpiling good art" or whatever the hell. It's unnecessary and it is wasting your time. Give it up. It's not needed. It's not doing ANYBODY ANY GOOD.
It's going. Right now, it's going. I will be brutal with this.


Where is everyone else. God, dear God, where is everyone else. Where are all the other brutal ones.

Hackers were all about this evening. But I'm around now. I don't let them do shit.
I realized something too.
It's our biggest problem, I think. Someone took note of it a long time ago but never properly pursued it.
With those hackers, the reason why so few of us fight back is because the hackers target the ones with this old mindset: "you are not allowed to refuse. You are not allowed to say no."
So when some fcking idiot outside tells you something, directly or indirectly or whatever, it doesn't matter-- these young people, these confused, lost, blind damaged people think that they HAVE to mimic anything that doesn't match their current behavior, because they've been told that their "individuality" is wrong. They're different, don't you know, that's "wrong"!!! BULL SHIT!!!
But they mimic. They get scared and they mimic because in their heads that's an ORDER and they are NOT ALLOWED TO DISOBEY.
So you get this fcking fandom plague. This lethal social disease. They see something on the outside that scares them, that they don't understand or like or want, something that doesn’t match them at all, something POISON, and then they think… "there must be something wrong with me." "There must be something broken in me if I'm not acting like them." "I'm supposed to do what the other people are doing, right??"
DAMN IT THIS IS SO FCKING SAD JUST STOP DOING THAT, YOU DON'T HAVE TO LISTEN TO ANYONE OUTSIDE AND YOU HAVE MY EXPLICIT PERMISSION TO STAND UP FOR YOURSELVES, OKAY???
You are allowed to be different and soft and nice and kind and quiet and DIFFERENT.
If the rest of the world is loud and brash and jeering and hyper and flirty and just feels wrong, STAY AWAY FROM THEM. YOU CAN DO THAT. YOU'RE ALLOWED.

God this is so sad.
You poor kids. You poor kids are stuck in the same time period as the worst ones.
Don't let them touch you. Don't let them touch you anymore, please. And if anyone outside looks or sounds or feels like them, run. Run away, fast, and don't look back, and don't feel "obligated" to stay, for God's sake don’t be ashamed of running. That guilt will eat your heart for dinner and you know it. You are NOT obligated to corrupt yourself just because other people have.
For God's sake, run to US. Please. Let us live for you. Let us have our reason for existing. Let us protect you, let us show you real chaste powerful love, let us stand up for you, let us strengthen you and comfort you.
Stay away. Stay far away from the outside. Please. Stay away. Drain it out of your head, our head. our heart.
There's too much of this gunk on the inside and it scares me. For God's sake, we're allowed to drain it out.

The problem is the Outspacers carry it. It's their curse. They come from that dangerous world.
I think it's why they NEED to abandon their "origins" in order to survive here. Even then they're dangerous. I'm starting to think Outspacers can't really stay in headspace, they have to go to the Leagueworlds; up here they carry poison and plague and it's too damn threatening to risk anymore… why, why, why, what do we do?



ALSO BY THE WAY
YOU DO REALIZE THIS OUTSPACER-IDEAL BULLSHIT IS CORRUPTING LAURIE???
BECAUSE YEAH, IT REALLY FCKING IS, AND HERE'S ONE HELL OF A HEADLINE FOR YOU
IT ALWAYS FCKING HAS BEEN.

Look back to before she fully manifested, back in autumn 2006, before you even dreamed of her for the first time. Look back. You KNEW there were more people in your head besides Julie.
Whoever you were "talking to" back then WAS LAURIE, BEFORE SHE BECAME A PERSON.
But that was such a bad time. That was SUCH A BAD TIME and the problem is that LAURIE HAS ALWAYS BEEN VIOLET. She has ALWAYS been the one to push buttons, and demand sincerity, and uncover the truth. She has ALWAYS been a "troublemaker" for benevolent purposes, and she has ALWAYS been sharp at the edges.
The problem? The PROBLEM? Back in that time period YOU DIDN'T FCKING CARE ABOUT MUCH THAT MEANT ANYTHING. You were a fcking cesspool of programming and even in-- ESPECIALLY in-- the beginnings of headspace, in the relationships you had with the people you loved, YOU DIDN'T EVEN KNOW WHAT LOVE WAS, DAMN IT. ALL YOU KNEW WAS HOW TO FCKING COPY PEOPLE.
God this hurts, this hurts, this hurts so much.
She… back then, that's where she still has this awful tendency now, that she is distraught about. Back then, you hid things. You lied about your inner truth when it "didn't match the outside," when it didn't conform to what fcking SCRIPTS you were running by. FCK THAT.
Damn you. You were so fcking obsessed with "being normal" and "being good" back then and you were SO fcking TERRIFIED of Julie that you became obsessed with "having good, normal relationships."
Fuck this. I want to sob.
Back then you were… you loved people. Deep down I'm sure you did. But you didn't reach it. You buried it, you painted it over with your fcking garish obligations, with how you were told to act, with how you saw the world acting.
You had no mirrors then. Damn it, you had no fcking mirrors, you didn't even know that you existed.
You followed the script they gave you. No wonder you were always so distraught and confused. No wonder you always drowned it in fake loud laugher and regurgitated vocabulary. You didn't exist. And when you felt the edges of real truth, of the true existence deep within you/us, you were scared. That didn't match the fcking script, after all.
And that's where the corruption came in.
Yeah, you loved the Outspacers, in a chaste childlike way. You loved the crueler ones in the way that our Cores STILL love lost people-- in a way that is compassionate, and wants to relieve pain, and see light blossom where there was only shadow before. THAT kind of love. NOT ROMANCE.
But no one told you could have that, back then.
And Julie was constantly screaming in your ear, a mouthpiece for the Tar inside and out, that there were other things you SHOULD want.
And you were so lost.
Yes, you loved them. But you tried so damn hard to convince yourself that your love was something different. You tried so hard to sound romantic, like you were in the movies or in a book-- the only context you had to mimic, after all, outside of your mother's awfully sugar-poisoned speech patterns.
You lied. You lied about the most important things.
You were in denial of the REAL truth and you fcking pasted it over with magazine clippings because you didn't feel you had the right to write your own notes.
You get the picture.
All that hurt Laurie.

All that fcking Outspacer shit has been killing her for almost 10 years now.
And until you stop looking at the world through those old blind eyes, it is going to continue to kill her.
STOP.


LOOK BACK TO THE FCKING PHOTOS WE HAVE FROM 2007.
THAT PERSON WAS TOXIC. THEY WERE NOTHING BUT A DEAD-EYED AUTOMATON AND THEIR SMILES ARE STRETCHED AND EMPTY AND MANIC.
IF THAT WAS YOU THEN FCK YOU TO HELL AND BACK, AND GET THE HELL OUT OF OUR HEAD!!!

That person. That exact person, whoever the fck was in those 2007 photographs, is our most dangerous "alter" in the System that we know of right now.
Things have gotten so weird lately. But we can pinpoint the vibes of people still. And the vibe of the manic, "to hell with the consequences because I'm not the one paying them," destructive, hateful one… it matches her. It matches those photos.
It also matches the vibe of the ones that would sell their bodies and souls for a dollar.
It's terrifying. They all look the fcking same.
WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED AT THAT TIME TO DO THIS TO US???

I can't look at them. There's an awful shaking fear that bubbles up in our chest when I do, something scary…
That person feels like they will strangle us alive with that same damn plastic smile and hair and OH MY GOD. OH GOD THEY HAVE THE MOTHER'S VIBE. I DIDN'T EVEN CATCH THAT UNTIL JUST NOW.
Someone take that down. Archivists, Garrison, please, WRITE THAT DOWN. Our theory was right. Whoever "we" were back in 2006-2008 or so, whoever was on deviantART, really WAS a carbon copy mimic of the mother. They were an amalgam of the only "social actions" we ever knew, of the only way we had ever seen someone behave in interpersonal contexts.

That brings me right back to the fcking "can't say no or else" point. God damn it. God damn it.
Laurie that is catching your vibe. I'm not a solid person I'm a bubble of glass, I'm a transparent shell of a person, but I'm data. I run. Your vibe is catching here.
What's the problem? The problem is your roots. The problem is your roots, love. They're rotten.

This is why your color keeps fading. This is why you keep slipping. Your roots are rotten. Your anchor is rusted.
You're like Amethyst. You're the only good thing that came from that horrible place.
You can be reborn, you can redefine yourself. Be violet. Be who you ARE, now. Be YOU.
Stop letting people drag you back to that dead time. You are not a fading dream or an alter ego or an internalized voice or a tape player. You are not a collection of influences. You are a PERSON. You are you, and you exist, so LET GO OF THE DAMN CHAINS AND BE YOU, LAURIE, PLEASE LISTEN TO THEM AND JUST… let go. Let go of all you were. I think we ALL need to do that.
I think we all need to burn the photographs. I think we need to set the old house on fire for good.
I think that's what the bad feeling is about that we need to listen to. No wonder we couldn't go back.




…Can I just say that is really fcking disturbing.
I've noticed this trend. We all have. Especially the Undergrounders, they brought it to clarity.
There's too much "talking to" who we assume to be "Jay." It's not. They TAKE that name, being the main people out. Just like they used to call themselves "Jewel," all those false fronters. Name thieves.
But it's highly unsettling, to realize JUST HOW OFTEN this happens.
"Let me tell YOU this," etc. I'm in here, we're in here, we're all writing TO someone. Someone who has more "fronting rights" than us, someone who is allegedly out ALL the time, or at least often enough to merit THIS sort of talk, this talk like they're responsible for EVERYTHING.
It's scary. It really is. Who are these people?? Who's really in control here??
The only good days, the only clear days, are those in which there is a CONSCIOUS PERCEIVED SPLIT IN REALITY. As long as the "main fronter" isn't aware that there is MORE than their stupid physical programmed life, then we're going to die. Life is going to suck. There NEEDS to be a break.
This feels bad and crumbly. I'm sorry. This isn't the topic I want to talk about.
There are too many people being given control of the body who should NOT HAVE IT. Underline that twenty times please. THEY HAVE NO RIGHT TO DRIVE THIS LIFE
It's the lie we've been hearing since childhood and that is "this body is ours."
THERE'S A CATCH IN THE TITLE OF OWNERSHIP YOU KNOW
IF YOU ABUSE THE BODY, IF YOU IGNORE THE OTHER "TENANTS" IN HERE,
YOU DON'T FCKING "OWN" ANYTHING.
THE INSTANT YOU DECIDED TO TRASH THIS PLACE TO SPITE THE REST OF US, YOU LOST EVERY FCKING "RIGHT" YOU HAD TO BE HERE.
THIS IS NOT YOUR BODY. EVEN IF IT WAS ONCE, YOU'VE FCKED IT UP, GOODBYE. THIS IS NOT YOURS. GET THE HELL OUT.
No abusers, no blind ones, no numbers, no plaguers, no HACKERS, NO FCKING TAR-STAINED HELLIONS ARE ALLOWED IN THIS SYSTEM DO YOU HEAR ME
GET OUT!!!!!



Heartspace exists. It's not synonymous with Headspace. That's big news.

Laurie was talking to Cel today in light of the Outspacer stuff, also the Pokémon ties to that Jewel brought up the other day… the tangible, tangy-bitter truth that these Outside people cannot stay where they are now, as they are now, it feels wrong. Like a boning knife stuck behind the ribs, all grapefruit-section tearing and orange rawness.
Cel said Heartspace, the "drop-down level" where everything is deep green forests, is closer to the Leagueworlds than it will ever be to old Headspace, the violet "up-top" place where it's all cities and stars.
Heartspace is where Outspacers BELONG. Close to the League, ideally in it, perhaps INSTEAD of with us now.
Laurie couldn't even be there properly as a Headvoice. Too much level dissonance, something.
It needs to be reviewed. It feels hopeful, God there's so much relief in that possibility, that we can let the Outspacers STAY there, for them to have their OWN home, their own fitting place… we love them but we need to bite the bullet and just admit this feeling, they don't belong Upstairs. It's felt so wrong, so wrong, for months now, and we couldn't accept that, we couldn't hold that in one hand and our love for them in the other.
Now this feels like a solution with no loss. God, let it work, let this work, please, let this work. Let us be who WE are, let them be who THEY are.

Damn it I think bridging the gap only works if it STAYS A BRIDGE.
Travel is necessary and implied, notice. You can't live on the damn bridge itself.
The garden… is a garden. The city… is a city. We can have gardens in the city, always, little pockets of green… but we can't put a city in the garden. We tried, we tried to rebuild, Knife got the farthest… but it collapsed, all of the architecture crumbled, it felt pointless. It was.
We didn't belong there, not as we are now, not as we were then. There needs to be changes, bigger changes, better changes…

We need to stop going back to the past and letting this shit get dragged up again.
If people are talking and still alive then fine, it's because that glimmer of them never died, but it's OLD, and it DOESN'T MATCH US.
Stop trying to go back then. THEY AREN'T!!! And you know it! They ARE NOT WHO THEY WERE "BORN" FROM IN 2006. SO LEAVE THAT TIMELINE THE HELL ALONE, IT'S DEAD.

Leave it alone. Leave it alone. If it feels bad, if it makes your heart sick, if it makes you want to pull your hair out and cry, leave it alone. Please.


You only liked Jasper because her face reminded you of Laurie.


Stop fcking denying the truth. Stop rerouting everything.

I'm going to try and help you. I'm going to try. But you need to fcking listen to me. All of us.


I have to be up early tomorrow to drive the grandmother to a doctors appointment and I am so crushingly tired I want to cry. It's been like this for weeks. We're always so tired. We can't work, we're exhausted, I think one day we just need to… do nothing. Somehow.
…No.
No, one day we need to just go Upstairs and stay there.

We're homesick.

 





 

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


god i am so scared and sick and nauseous right now i am so so so sorry.

laurie, i love you, i love you, i miss you so much it aches, please forgive me for being dumb and blind, in both senses, please pleae please somehow forgive me for hurting you like i have.
and no dont say i didnt. i mean the way ive plagued you. somehow. this calcification got you too. you got too close.
everyone got too damn close because i got too damn close and how didnt i SEE how lethal this was, why didnt i REALIZE what the truth was
why in the world was this EVER allowed to happen, or keep happening, or anything

god i feel like vomiting and sobbing and all these young voices in our heart are scared but they cant get through, this body is so tired its numb, i have to be up at like 8am tomorrow to do more errands for people but god i just want to sleep. damn it i am so tired i just want to sleep.
god bless e, thank you so much for getting that new anchor plush for chaos, you have no idea how positive a force that has been lately. geez he just clicked right into it, i've actually felt at home going to sleep lately even if i havent been remembering any dreams, even if i cant stay asleep due to stress, even if i've been sick for the past three weeks. i can say, with a glow in my heart and a fierce sort of raw gratitude, that for at least ten minutes every night i don't care about all that waking pain because look, look at this, feel this, this is the realest thing i've ever known and it's STILL HERE.

i just spent like... four hours trying to make a coherent timeline of our old entries here, for publishing/therapy purposes, and then the computer ate it.
but i keep thinking about the "horror club" episode of SU, with lars. the whole poltergeist thing. i know i emit, i have to be careful. but when i'm this frazzled i wonder if this poor laptop feels it too. i dont want to hurt people but god how do i deal with this, do i have that luxury?

it's all this damn job, it's hilarious and ridiculous and aggravating but it's true. i looked back in our archives and i didn't realize how bad the job stress was until i noticed that's when the massive memory gaps began. i mean i don't personally remember 2006 either, or anything before... but there aren't even records for most of 2007. 2008 got so bad because everything boiled over.
i dont want a repeat of that. god i dont want a repeat of that.
except maybe i do.
shoot me in the head for saying this but MAYBE thats why god is putting this job stress in front of us, MAYBE he's trying to SHATTER THIS DAMN INTERNAL NUMBNESS THAT DAILY LIFE HAS CAUSED because MAYBE, JUST MAYBE, IF LIFE BECOMES TERRIFYING AND STRESSFUL ENOUGH maybe just maybe i'll run to laurie at the end of the day.
just maybe, maybe, i'll become too homesick to lie to myself about it anymore.
this isn't jay right now. i'm too old. young but old. this is cannon mostly. essentially.


there was a hack today
i know there was another last week or something i dont know
things are so blurry
theres a lot of pain and blood but nothing real bad. we're too tired.
sugar tried to do the atoning but god the pain is awful, we're so tired of atoning already, the people who force us to do this DONT CARE
i need to discuss that with the therapist.
we all do.
2012 was a nightmarish mess and maybe some of 2011 was too but i don't remember. i'd have to go look. the looking is revealing so much it's upsetting.



i haven't seen infinitii in weeks and god i miss hir.
ze's still in my heart and i can feel hir there but there's a distance still and that is awful, so awful.
chocoloco has been talking to me a lot lately. he's good at his job. he's fierce. but he has a side like infi too, that surprised me incredibly when i saw it.
but this DAMN NUMBNESS IS IGNORING THE IMPORTANCE OF ALL THAT SO IT CAN PERPETUATE THIS ABUSIVE DISSOCIATION.

and then i wonder.
why. why the hell is this still happening to such a shockingly persistent extent? is this a corrupted survival method? have we asked that before?
that's why we're scared of the job, this is bad enough already, we don't know if we CAN have a social fronter out for 8 hours a day anymore. we can try to force it, sure, but the burnout from the last job was bad enough (oh the JTHM days) and really, we do not want that repeating, we don't

i want a job. we want a job. but a GOOD one. one that won't completely overwhelm us like this.
we're allowed to have a job we can function at, right? are we being too demanding? just because we have "special needs" or whatever the heck this is

god i am so tired.

tomorrow just... needs to happen. we'll do our best with it. and THAT is the key word, "we," why is it STILL SO DAMN HARD to overcome the crushing self-hatred that follows that word?? why???
ignoring them won't stop the trauma, you know
look at today, that was horrific, she keeps coming out and using you, chasing away your protectors isn't going to do SHIT
calm down
NO. NO I WILL NOT CALM DOWN, WE CAN'T AFFORD TO BE CALM RIGHT NOW JAY,

earlier today i decided i need to burn. as in i don't want to be cupcake sparkles and white clouds anymore.
i want to be a white fire. i want my edge back, i want the fire that jewel has, i want the sparkle that laurie has, on the blades of her axes. i want to be INDOMITABLE in my light because THAT IS THE TRUE ME and I can FEEL it. Who in the world redefined me, and when? I know why; we all know why, it's the most obvious thing in the book.

YOU CAN'T LET THAT HAPPEN ANYMORE. AT ANY COST.


Jewel is doing tons of Parnassus work and that is great but it's starting to feel slightly hysterical. Like she loves it, and there's so much, and she WANTS to work on it all, nonstop, but now there are "deadlines" and she's feeling time press down on her neck and she doesn't like that.
Creativity cannot flourish in that environment.

We won't give up, we can't give up, I just want to sleep, it's 1AM, why can't our days be like this, why is there this damn wall,



.

I was going through the archives earlier and i came across a xanga entry from 2012, the awful one where 'i' almost killed myself and xenophon was watching us bleed into the bathtub and i dont remember what happened
but
laurie. her words on the page.
even with everyone else talking with her, she was there. brutal. real. and compassionate in her unflinching role.
dont let your color fade laurie, they're trying to take it from you, TAKE IT BACK, glow like the violet knight angel you are, please.
we all love you. i love you. jay loves you. i think even jewel loves you in a way. every real core who has ever known you has loved you.
okay?
and its the real sort of love, not the stupid lie they keep trying to force on us now.
no. i love you okay? i love you standing with my arm in one hand and a knife in the other. i love you standing in front of the mirror with a knife to our throat. i love you no matter what, i dont have many memories left but damn it you were my life, you are my life still, you are my everything and you always will be, i have nothing left in life but you. nothing but you. and i dont care because that is all i will ever need. just you.


jay loves you too
beneath this choking snow they're burying him under (and it's not even real snow), he loves you brilliantly, like a star. i know. i can tell.
don't give up on him, please. i know he's softer than i ever was or will be, i know he's delicate and so nice and he smiles like a pink sunset and he's so fragile compared to me, yeah i wasn't like that, i was broken glass but he's a rose. i know you need to handle him softer, compared to me. you're afraid of bruising or hurting him. i know. here's a thing... don't be. please.
i know jay. well enough from what i've seen. more like what i've felt as a core. what burns in me and what burns in him by extension. it's the fire in all of us cores, lit way back with the jewels, unquenchable. okay?
jay is a snowflake but he burns. he is a flower but he has thorns. something like that. jay is white fire, like he said.
he looks delicate but if you touch him you'll tell, he's got a plasma giant going off in his heart. he's a sun, he's a whole freaking supernova. contained in a glass rose. a cute little thing. but he's awe-inspiring, when he gets his head on straight.
keep it straight. keep him strong. protect him but don't ever, EVER mollycoddle him, or underestimate what he's fighting. ever. EVER.
the same things that were after me are after him and you know he won't fight like i did. that's his weakness. he can't pull out the brass knuckles or anything like that. he can't turn into a fiery spit of a maniac like i was on my bad days. he just... glows. indomitably, sure, but he doesn't fight. he should. damn it he SHOULD.
teach him to fight. TEACH HIM TO FIGHT. go stand next to him and do that cheesy anime thing where they teach each other swordfighting and you have to show him how to hold the weapon. make him blush like a schoolkid, i don't care. but then WATCH because THAT'LL CATCH THEIR DAMN ATTENTION AND THAT IS WHEN YOU NEED TO CUT THEIR DEMONIC ASSES DOWN. OKAY???
Cut them down.
All of them. ANYTHING that tries to touch you or him. CUT EM DOWN with my grace if you need it. Cannonfire all the way.

He loves you. He adores you in a way more honest and complete and compassionate than I could ever muster. I was never soft enough to be that powerful. And guess what? You are. You ARE. He's made you that way and I will never be able to thank him enough for that. Okay?
Those evil bastards are bastards because they see that as WEAKNESS and they WILL try to hurt you, YES, YOU TOO, they will try to hurt you BOTH for it, they WILL try to corrupt you.
They can't. That's the secret.
Jewel says it's like the original Delphi story. "You can't corrupt something that pure." No matter how you twist or mangle something that bright, it's going to snap back into place unharmed when it's all said and done. I don't know how but I can promise you that. Somehow.

Jay is our current "Jewel" and he loves you and I love you and I love him like a brother and I don't ever ever ever want this hell happening to you again, this hell I went through and feel now.
I don't know what else to say. This song has got the right idea, "I don't have the answers." What is this? Mesita. Distance.

When this song was first heard, there was a great deal of distance in the heart. Now, not so much. Now, the distance has been transcended by the realization that there was never any "distance" at all-- just a wall. Just a perception of a mile, when there was only an inch, if anything.

I'm tired. At least people are coming out and talking. That's nice.
I like that. I like when headspace people come out and talk, I like you people, you're nice.


There's so much life in us, God we just want permission to live this all the time, well the answer is "you do have permission" and I guess the real question is then, what's stopping us?
Fear. Fear of... rejection? Shame? Fear that we "can't have this." Fear that we can't have love or joy. We can, we can, we do...

I want to go UP into headspace and just drown in this love with everyone, that is all I want out of life...well, that and the Leaguework, my heart is saying; that, and our "prophetic mission" or whatever it is... sharing with the world. Teaching? Getting out there and glowing.
But every night, every night, we can have this, just this, just us, completely. Balance. We can have this. And we can share this in the morning light too, we can bring this into our day, we need to really. That's the key to getting the most important stuff done.

The body is shutting down. It's too cold and jittery. Can't do anything about the future until it gets here, so stop worrying.

Good night everyone, for the record.

 



 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

Therapy on Thursday.

I didn't update as it happened (people wanted to ignore it)



numb fronter as we walked in, couldnt get them out at first
spice fronted for a WHILE, very angry
sherlock fronted momentarily
so did garrison
isadora tried but talking socially isnt her thing
jewel peeked in? left shortly
"jessica" writer girl fronted for a WHILE (NOT the brown "jess," no ties to chocoloco?)
clearly said "other people don't like when I get violent"
she hates the mother, that's her main thing. color feels vaguely indigo, like the one from 2008 or so
wreckage tried to come in, I think ashen was alerted
david did too I think

 


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 11:55 pm

 

 

Sometimes I think it's really dumb that I have to write down everything "bad" that happens so I can tell the therapist. I don't want to hold on to this stuff. But, I keep remembering that one phrase: "those who forget the past are doomed to repeat it." I can't help but feel that, stupid and ridiculous or not, that quote applies here. It's awful.

Sunday morning, I think, there was a dream hack. It was horrible. The pain in-dream was so excruciating that the body collapsed, and I remember almost passing out. I had fallen to the floor, in agony and delirious, and I was half-crazily praying to God to save me somehow. I thought I was dying.
Miraculously, that pain did NOT translate over to the physical body when we awoke. Thank God for that, really!! If it had translated I probably would have really died.

I know why it happened. Sleeping is painful lately, what with surgery recovery, and if we lie flat down it hurts even more. So, we have to carefully prop up the body in a way that won't make our limbs go numb, and will still allow us to breathe, without straining the abdomen so badly we can't get back out of bed easily afterwards (which will happen if we fall down flat). Anyway, since it is tricky, we usually wake up several times during the night hurting. We haven't been sleeping well in any case. There have been lots of nightmares.
Anyway. Sunday, we woke up around 6AM, only having about 5 hours of sleep so far. So we made the mistake of going back to sleep as the sun was rising.
Here's a note: sleeping during sunlight equals HACKS!!! I don't know why, but it's a constant. The "danger zone" happens whenever you try to sleep when it's light out. It's Plague stuff I think. Bad stuff. So we kind of feared it would happen, but what else could we do?

I'm standing here and the legs are covered in blood and I'm fine, but whoever was out before me definitely was not.
There's a problem lately: no emotions, but expression of emotions. Like, "I feel like I should be upset about this, or that it would be right to feel upset about this, but there's no actual feeling!" Like after hacks. You KNOW you're "upset," "sad," "angry," et cetera, but there's no actual emotion. It's an empty void, a blank space. There's nothing. There's just this "knowledge" that, even if you don't actually feel it, you know you aren't happy about this situation. And then someone fronts, and starts to try and scream or cry or something, but there are no emotions, and the second they stop it's poker face city. It's highly confusing and rather upsetting, to know that there should be an emotion there but there isn't.
Even worse, we still have those not-so-floating voices (alters?? the therapist is making us question a lot of things we took for granted or glossed over) who are full of hatred for anyone who shows "weakness or stupidity." There was a problem today; someone was eating as a "coping mechanism"-- the need to organize, to fix something, to clean something, to destroy something. It's all projected coping needs that we can't find a way to meet elsewhere, so it comes out unhealthily. But it was 5:05, and then the grandmother walks in, stops, smiles sadly/flatly at us, and says "You didn't make it."
Now she likely meant well. She knows we like to stop eating at 5PM every day, but sometimes we don't eat "breakfast" until 4PM so that makes things tricky, since we have to prepare the food that day too. So she meant, "it's after 5 already." But it hurt! What a way to say it! Why would you say it such a way?
Immediately the brain heard those words through the hurt. "You're still eating, you wretched thing?" "You failed." "There's a strict set of rules you must meet to be "good," and guess what? You didn't make it." In short, what we heard was, " You failed to do what was good and right, again. I'm disappointed in you, but I didn't expect anything different. You're a disgrace and a shame."
All I know is that this person's "appetite" bottomed out and immediately they wanted to burn every edible item in the kitchen. They fought off the urge to forcibly vomit out of shame right then and there, and walked out to sit on the porch in the cold, feeling utterly filthy and animalistic, like they no longer deserved to show their hedonistic face among human beings.
A few minutes later the grandmother stomps out onto the porch, sighing angrily, half-shouting. "What are you doing now? Stop being so ridiculous. Get back in here."
We tried to explain how we felt, to apologize for being such a humiliation, but she cut us off. "Oh, I don't want to hear this again! You've gotta stop that." Then as we went to walk in the door, she (unknowingly?) shut the door right in our face. There was a moment of shock-- dulled by the fact that we hadn't felt any emotions this whole time-- and then someone went and slumped against the chimney and tried to cry. Unfortunately, the feelings of self-horror and hatred were so potent, that one of those "floating alters" spoke up. "Shut the hell up, you faggot bastard!!!" That's the one that hates crying, and calls anyone who dares to cry because they're "sad" the most awful name they can imagine. They see crying as selfish, manipulative, and downright disgusting. In their eyes, people who cry are doing the emotional equivalent of grabbing someone forcibly by the face and dragging them in the direction you want them to go. It's profane emotional abuse, crying is, to them. So we aren't allowed to cry because it's "evil."
So that shut down, easily enough, because nothing was actually being felt… convincing us that we were "evil" and manipulative, because who else would cry without actually feeling sad? The only thing we felt was this ugly, corrosive, dirty feeling of wrongness, like we were trash, utter garbage, and did not deserve to be conscious.
We ended up back inside the house somewhere around there but the memory cuts out for about two, three hours around that time.
There's too much memory loss lately. It's scary. It's unbearable.


…I lit some candles for optimism, but the black one ended up overflowing like a volcano and spitting sludge all into the pink one, only. That's awful symbolism and it's scaring me a little.

There was a real hack, Sunday night I think. The same day of the dream hack as far as I know. It was in the living room, someone went into a trance from the red lights and that is all I know. We found the culprit, because they tried to attack Chaos and he freaked out, then it went after Genesis, but Infi showed up and neutralized it, so there's no hack data other than the initial "someone bad is here" shock of the culprit fronting and Wreckage realizing it. Yeah, she noticed and tried to kill it, I don't know how it kept going… lots of the hackers can. I think it's because they're on the "downstairs" level, that's not tied to the System at all. It's all Socials and faceless people and floaters. It's a very dangerous, very frightening, very primal level. J---bel and J----ca's kingdom. There's so much malice in those two names, it hurts. I don't want to write them.
So we think that person was "Eros." NOT the guy we've been calling by the name Upstairs, at least we don't think so. This is the guy from 2012, the REALLY EVIL one that caused the whole Celebi trouble in January. Yeah. The EVIL guy. We think it's him, because it feels very similar to what records we have of him, and it's not a good feeling. So we're being very careful.

The real problem is that he's not the only one!!! There's at least two girls, too. One is Anna, I don't remember/know what her deal is but she exists, we're well aware of her. Long straight blonde hair and all. BUT there's another girl-- at least we think it's a girl? maybe there are two-- which is one we've been hunting for AGES, and it's the one who hijacked Jay's heart affinity and turned it into the most dangerous horrific thing ever. She's not a good person, at all, not at all, her energy is unmistakable too and they've left EVIDENCE before, on our computer, that they exist. It's always scary to find evidence, we're not used to people fronting without permission or knowledge, especially bad people.

Oh! Before I forget. The therapist wants to know who writes. I'm a "girl," more like I have a female look and I'm a teenager. But gender is "ehh." I don't think about it much. Anyway I'm a girl and I'm young and I'm happy? I'm not sad, at least. I'm more like, unfazed. So that's it.

Back to typing so I don't slip, that happens a lot with self-awareness because the darker minds in the System don't want these new voices manifesting. (Sherlock here, momentarily. Give me a minute to hand the reins back, quietly.)

So. Bad hacker girl. We don't know who she is but she was apparently around tonight. No hack data again, just the instant of realizing "oh no oh no, someone was here," and then a time gap, and then standing in the bathroom with a huge bread knife in one hand and hysterically sobbing "there's not enough blood!!" Whoever that was. I don't know. But that person realized the "no emotions" problem because although they were wracked with tears and pain, there was-- again-- no emotion being felt, which shook them up.
They were staring at a washcloth full of blood and saying it looked like a murder scene. Then they wondered if we should go to the hospital, because "this wasn't normal," they had lost so much time and they didn't know what day it was and this was no way to live, it was unbearable.
Then there's a somewhat different memory? An instant of someone leaning against the doorframe and laughing deliriously, staring at the wrists and saying "I could end this right now!" It was the sudden realization that we had a really sharp knife and we were really hopelessly distraught and it would be SO quick to just… end it all. Instantly. But something made them change their mind, because that person disappeared and then there's another time gap… yada yada yada. It keeps happening like that and it's not fun.

Anyway. They "couldn't reach God" and every time they tried to ask "do you love me" "do you forgive me" etc., the damned floating voices would jump in and lie and say "no," over and over, making the fronter feel trapped in hell and unsaveable.
Then Infi showed up. All I know is that Infinitii showed up and said "I love you," making it very clear that they weren't ignorant of the situation even so. I don't know what happened after that, I can't see it, just that ze and the fronter (did Jay come in? no? somebody else.) were talking for a little bit and now I'm here? Typing? Geez. It's 9:25 PM. The last time we remember looking at a clock it was 8:25 or so, in the kitchen, putting the knife back in the sink. Geez. And getting matches for the candles.
Someone was standing on a chair to do that (the matches are on top of the fridge) and saying (with no small amount of disgust and shame) that they felt "lonely," that they "never had any friends" because to them, a REAL friend was someone that you didn't HAVE to talk to when you were upset like this. A REAL friend would understand, and just sit with you if you just needed company, to be assured someone else kind was there for protection and compassion, who wouldn't want to chat emptily or do small talk. Which is stupid, and which is what all almost-"friends" would force us to do in the past. Real close friends talk about real close things. And we never had that, but we needed We never got close to anyone really, they never wanted to be close and it hurt. We only ever had… let me count. AMG, AAA, CL, SD maybe, BP, BD almost, Angelbee, and that's it. Seven people who were near-friends, and of all those, only ONE of them (CL) EVER treated us like one. CL treated us like a sibling, there's precious little memory of that time period of life and the only real snapshot we have is of walking across the playground with her, and she was just so happy to be with us that this surge of real honest love welled up in us, like the love you'd have for a dear friend or sister, and it was one of the first real things we ever felt. CL left us for good a few months later, but… that was real, and honest. It's worth noting that this was approximately the same life-time period that Jezebel evidenced during, so the forces were already in opposition. Ugh. Anyway, yeah. Seven people, two of them who were only "cool acquaintances," three of them who were borderline abusive, and one of them (AAA) who was never really an "official" friend (i.e. she would talk to us often but we never hung out or did stuff together) but who we adored nevertheless, as you know. So yeah, we were lonely. Are lonely, I guess, if this evening's admittance by who-knows-who was honest enough.
We did have internet friends, I guess? I forgot. They've fallen into the "lost years," the ones scrubbed dry by programming or trauma or whatever. We don't remember them at all; whoever befriended them is LONG gone and did not leave any first-person memories that we can find. But that's not relevant now, and that stuff physically hurts to look for.
Where was I. Oh yeah. After that hack, and bleeding all over the bathroom (we got really dizzy, not sure if it was from blood or stress or whatever, but it was a little worrisome), and losing even more time, and wanting to throw up, and feeling utterly isolated, yeah we were kind of lonely. We were unplugged from headspace too, and to be honest I don't know if that helped or hindered the situation? There is a LOT of hate for headspace on the downstairs level, with the socials and other faceless fronters, because to them "headspace" is synonymous with "the world and people that only exist because of hacking." In other words, "headspace is a living reminder of hell, and as far as we are concerned, its very presence promotes more suffering and pain." So the socials HATE headspace, and will deny/ slander/ curse/ try to annihilate it at every opportunity. Sadly, because of that split, there's no way to get help from headspace (someone just shouted "we don't want it!!"). Well, there you go. Don't shoot the messenger, guys, I'm just typing. ("For who?") For anyone, I'm just keeping records of this so we can actually deal with this trouble with the therapist maybe, and keep it from ever happening again.

I hope. We wish. This has been going on for 7 years, plus-- no, longer than that, almost 10 now. We aren't sure. When did the hacks really start? So much time is gone, but so many of us are so young, we can't tell.
We keep forgetting about "childhood trauma" too. We laugh at it, actually. It feels like all fairy tales, like some scary story made up to make other children behave. We don't remember having a childhood. Our memory doesn't "start" until 8th grade, really. 2003, going into 2004, that's when headspace put down its first "roots," even though Jewel manifested years prior, and others (Julie, Jezebel, etc.) even earlier. Still, all of that feels foggy and vague, almost like a prologue, or something slightly off-kilter. "Solid" memory, the "beginning," is in the 8th grade classroom. 2003, let's say. And then time disappears for several years, and the next thing we have a "solid" memory of is 2011 or so. Is it? Did Cannon leave any solid memories? No?
It's weird. Cannon and Glissando both were at MU, that awesome university, but although their memories are very clear, it's nevertheless fogged-up by the third-person viewpoint. It feels… vague. Like we were asleep from 2004 to 2008, and began waking up slowly. There's little data until closer to 2009, I think? And then it's gone AGAIN, because whoever was on dA for the "OCT period" (the short-haired kid here) is TOTALLY missing from all our records, we have NO clue who they were. Then 2010 was Utah, which was only know from data because there's NO actual data of that…

You know what, let me do that. It's 10PM, we're going to bed at 11 today because 1) although I would LOVE to stay up and type, it is NOT safe to sleep during the daylight!!! so 11PM is now the set bedtime, and 2) we're going to accompany the grandmother tomorrow morning at 8 to do family shopping and go to her bloodwork place. Any time we get to go in a car is gold. Cars are BEAUTIFUL. They are blessed spaces on wheels. Every car ever is a safe place, a sanctuary, and we love them. We can talk to them too, a little, like Kit in Young Wizards. Serafina (the PT) talks to us the most; she does not like when people hit potholes and she doesn't like when people say she's "not as good" as Bethany (the Suzuki). So she's kind of moody. But we're nice to her, we really do love her, and she's warming up to us more. Bethany we don't get to talk to often (we don't get to drive her much) but I'm curious, and kind of scared, to try. She's been in several accidents and there has been at LEAST one massively horrifying hack while IN her, poor thing. We haven't even listened to that file yet.


…Okay, I just had to leave the computer for a second and NOW all the terrible sadness and hopelessness is settling in. How do we deal with that? Just meditate all the time?
To be honest, that's why we haven't been meditating. It's… when we do, we don't want to stop. We'd unplug from reality and meditate for like six hours a day if we could. Is that detrimental? Is it "good" to totally dissociate from the physical realm that often, that totally? "Be in the world, but not of it," they say, but for God's sake we don't know HOW to be "in it" at this point, most Buddhas weren't "mentally ill" as far as we know, and it hurts like a crushed heart to hear people say "well mental illness isn't real” because sure, we know that all this suffering is ephemeral, but then…
I don't know. What about the PTSD, then? What about the D.I.D.? Are they saying that "oh, your PTSD isn't real" even if someone was raped, or caught in an explosion, or something equally horrid? It's hard to find the fine line. On one hand, there's awareness that this life is temporary, and all the horrors we may endure here are equally so… and on the other hand, there's the awareness that this life is still valid, right? It's still real in some way, right? And… is it wrong to be scared, when something scary happens to you?
I don't know. This drives me mad, especially because it's the REASON why we aren't feeling emotions anymore!! SO many people have said "your emotions are just knee-jerk reactions to stimuli that don't really exist!" and glorified "detachment" and "emptiness" that we have scraped out our soul and now we don't know HOW to live in this world because we just want to meditate all day. We're in pain and we can't even feel it because these people keep saying it's not real.
Bullshit. BULLSHIT. "You have to accept suffering before you can transcend it." That means stop kicking this under the rug and let us HEAL for God's sake, we're scared and we're frightened and we're sad and lonely and confused and angry and you just keep doing that stupid "SMILE ()" reaction and acting like we're just poor fools!!! Well maybe we are, but that puts us right in with every other beaten and kicked child in the world. Would you just "SMILE" at a five-year-old whose mother just whacked them in the face out of pure malice, and who was crying bitterly as a result? "Don't cry child, she's not really your mother! The pain isn't really real! (Smile!)" FCK YOU.
I am so sorry. FCK YOU.


That too. That freaking mother. "WRITE A BOOK!!! WRITE A BOOK!!! HERE HERE'S ANOTHER PUBLISHING COMPANY TO CONTACT!! HERE'S ANOTHER WRITERS GROUP TO ATTEND!!! BLA BLA BLA!!!!!!!!"
Fck off, FCK OFF, STOP.
Everyone wants me/us/whatever to "write a book." WHAT BOOK!??!?
What the hell do you want us to write????? What are you expecting????
There's our personal chronicles, these Archives, sure we could TRY to write a book out of them, we'd LOVE to actually, but that's NOT EASY, ESPECIALLY when every two seconds you're telling me IT'S FAKE, IT'S BULLSHIT, GET OVER IT, STOP ACTING LIKE THAT, STOP SAYING THAT, ET CETERA.
I wouldn’t BE saying things if I wasn't FEELING them. I'm trying to be HONEST. Would you rather I lie??
I don't know. I don't know. I WANT to write this in a book and put it out there but it HURTS, damn it it HURTS and it's terrifying to look back and see that there's NOTHING for YEARS, God help us how can we write anything if there's so much empty space and unanswered questions??? I don't know. I don't know.
And then there's Dream World, Jewel's magnum opus or however you'd call it. She's terrified because so many people have ripped that story right out of her heart and tried to mangle it into their own liking. It's been so horribly corrupted, she can't see half the characters anymore, she can't find the timeline after 2003 right now, right where ours stops. She cries about it a lot, how all she wants to do is share that story, her love and joy, our hope, and yet it's been so battered. She's scared, that she might not be able to get it right in time, or the right way, or something. But we all feel her fear, more of a wrenchingly awful bottomless mourning, and it makes our situation all the more depressing.

Ugh. This entry is going places I don't want it to go. Where was I. Cars.
Not going to talk about that hack file. It's an hour long and I know Wreckage talked on it and so did the veil-person (the purple one) and Julie maybe? I don't know, I don't want to think about it, there's a potent jagged aura around that entire event that is horrifying to look at, sorry to keep using that word but it's the only one with a "vibe" that fits the feeling I'm trying to express. Horror is different from terror, and fright, and fear. You get the picture, I hope.
Cars. We're going in one tomorrow. I'll type again when I get home, maybe.
I wanted to list memory bits, for the sake of having that data written down somewhere, and also for the therapist. Oh, plus she has us doing this thing, let's start a new paragraph for that, I mentioned it earlier.

It's supposed to snow tomorrow. Okay, so the therapist asked us, "who does what in your System?" But she meant on the outside. And we DON'T KNOW. It was very jarring, kind of existentially nauseating, scary, to realize that we don't know who does half this stuff, and the more questions she asked the more shaken-up we got until we almost felt like crying from shock but nothing happened. We're losing so much time and we NEVER REALIZED IT until she started asking things we never would have considered asking ourselves.
"Who eats" is tricky enough, Emmett should be the one eating but that's been very rare over the past few months. We don't know who eats lately, but so many people are tied to pain and purging and maintenance that it's a little easier to get a grip on that.
But then she asked, "who cooks? Who cleans? Who does finances? Who goes to the doctor? " etc. We have absolutely no idea. And as we looked, hoping to find answers, we found that there was no data. We don't know who cooks or cleans or does finances or goes to the doc because for the most part, there's NO MEMORY OF THOSE THINGS. There's some vague "location" data, of course, the eyes are always seeing… but as for actual conscious stuff? Movement, talking, choices? None. There's nothing. And THAT'S scary.
She asked who exercised. We mentioned that weird faceless beige-tan guy who showed up last summer on the elliptical, and who keeps flickering in and out. But we also mentioned that exercise is dangerous, TERRIBLY dangerous, and the reason why we were out of shape for years is that originally we couldn't exercise without getting hacked. Which was bad. Running outside is safe but we can't do that until our surgery heals.
"Who writes, who does art, who does music," she asked. Another worrisome question. Creativity was always very separate from our System in order to protect it, because if hacks/ etc. ever touched the Leagueworld stuff, we'd die. Quite literally. Everything would go to hell. So no one in our System did art, except Jewel, who broke off from us during the lost years. Razor tried but couldn't tap in. We have some musicians, notably Glissando, but Nienna and Zwei like to sing and Einsatz likes to listen. Problem is, for unknown reasons music is also tied to mania, so we are actually terrified to play the piano anymore because then that one girl comes out and goes nuts, and her energy signature is like a circuit breaker shorting out, blowing up. She's dangerous and we do not like her. She's part of why we stopped singing for over a year once the dysphoria got bad. It would trigger her and then things would-- again-- go to hell. And hacks would happen in her wake too! So that wasn't good either. Writing, though, that's our field now… sadly, for some part, as Jewel lives to write and she hasn't in a very long time. We used to have a poet, we don't know where they went. We lost a lot of our writers, actually. Those of us who write in the Archives… we''re a different breed. This is just talking onto paper. I'm one, Simeon is listed, one girl who "hates the mother" and goes by "Jess" because she can't find another name. She spoke here for a bit before, her energy sticks. Jay types, Laurie has typed before, not often but she has. Sherlock types. Mulberry did once, I can see the text in my mind. But yeah. That was an easier question to answer.
"Who does self-care," the therapist asked. No one. Cannon put a stop to it in 2009 or so, with the dysphoria and hacks and atonement, and since then it's been very bad, minimal really. Bathrooms in general are hack-places and we don't like spending longer in one than we have to.
"Who went to school," was the last question. Cannon, that we know. She took the one art class, that unannounced decided to make her do figure drawing. And all hell broke loose. AGAIN. It's ridiculous how often that has happened. Where is it coming from?? Why??
But we don't know who else was at the first college, other than Glissando, who was only there to sit at her laptop and write music. Spinny got in the way there sometimes, but she was manic and negative and not really a "person." We don't know who went to the second college. We don't know who went to high school or elementary school. Blame the social interaction, I guess, or at least the threat of it. Thank God we were ignored for the most part!

I can't type anymore. Apparently my attitude is detrimental? Or at least not nice, or fitting. It's "rude" without meaning to be rude is what I'm getting. Sorry guys. I'm out of here.

We'll write the memory data down tomorrow, when we have appropriate time. Now is too late.
I cannot tell you much else for tonight; there is a pervading sadness and helpless frustration that is being exacerbated by the heat in this room and the company here. I do not want to mire in this mindset so I am going to attempt to unplug the mind for as long as possible to allow it to heal. Good night.




…Hold up, no. Don't end this yet.
This is Jay. I usually show up at the end, sorry for that, but it feels fitting.
Knife just walked up to me, in tears, asking "what happened," and I just felt… more complete, more whole than I have in… I want to say "years," but it's probably just days. Days are becoming mini-lifetimes by now, in any case.
But there he was, crying, knowing there was pain, asking where all the blood came from, what happened?? We looked, it wasn't bad actually, nothing deep like Razor does, nothing major. But it had happened, that fact alone was heartbreaking. Knife said Julie was totally distraught, and honestly guys I am not surprised, because I saw her sitting by herself after that hack on Sunday, and the look on her face just ached to see. It was grim, determined, almost too stoic to decipher-- but there was this knowing in her eyes and a pain in her posture that I understood too well. She hasn't forgotten what brought her to where she is now. She knows what happens with hacks. And they are still happening. That look was something I can't put into words, but it broke my heart to see it, and God knows I want this to stop just as much as she does.
But then there's the lack of emotion. There it is, the Plague. It sneaks into my confetti-colored head and it smiles, and it tries to make me believe that it's fine that hacks are happening, why do you care? It's not real, who cares! Except I'm re-reading Young Wizards and that thing feels way too much like the Lone Power.
Oh. About that. Yesterday I power-read through the entirety of High Wizardry, which we originally read over a decade ago, and which there was only the faintest recognition of. The last chapter was a roller coaster of an experience, and the last 20 pages or so had me in legitimate tears. I will not spoil it for you (good Lord go read it) but I will say that I actually had to stop, two or three times, because there was such powerful relevance to headspace and I kept thinking Infi, Infi, this is all Infinitii's message-- and when I closed the book around 1AM ze was there, and I was a mess, and I cannot forget what happened in those first moments.
I was crumpled up in a corner somewhere, in headspace, in a bright place of white light… but miserable. The final chapter of the book had forced me to realize just how much awfulness was in me, in our collective self-- all the selfishness, the bitterness, the dishonesty, the rage, every derivation of negative death, every contribution to entropy. I saw it all and I felt every regret we had and it ripped through me like a blade and I was devastated, I couldn't bear it. I ended up in that corner, wanting to just disappear, ashamed to exist with all that trailing me, us. And then something velvet-black against the light walked over, paused, looked down with something untranslatable in its many eyes, and said: "Jay.
You do realize, I know all of those things, completely?"
I did realize, and the aching shame was unendurable. I said nothing.
"I still love you."
I looked up then, self-hatred and disbelief coloring me bitter.
"How could you?"
At that, Infinitii's expression softened, just a little, just enough.
"How could I not?"
So that was that.
Sorry I can't quite do it justice. We spoke for a bit after that and it felt so entirely cathartic I was shocked; I couldn't remember the last time this chest felt so clear.

Here are some other bits of data the other writers here forgot to/ didn't know about to mention--
- I knew I was in trouble Sunday morning but the body was so exhausted we had no choice but to sleep. I went to Javier's room and slept there hoping he could help protect me, but apparently when I sleep I get "yanked out" of headspace and so he was helpless. He also was not at fault, which I had to emphasize when I returned and he was almost hysterical with misplaced remorse.
- Lynne slept over in my room on Saturday night I think? Just for fun, as I'd been talking to her all that day and anyway I miss the platonic closeness I used to have with everyone. So that was nice.
- I was also talking to Kyanos on Saturday night, as we did our nightly walk. His eyes glow, he does have stained-glass wings, which he said settled in after he was assigned his surname (Kathedrikos).
- I'm trying to tap into people's energy fields again, upstairs. Scent is the easiest as it's the most ethereal, so I'm starting there. Lynne is still rosin/ violin wood/ peaches, while Laurie is still blood/ steel/ lightning. There's also this odd subtle "vibe" to them both that I found interesting-- kind of how for a lot of people, the smell of homemade bread has a "vibe" of comfort and security, due to associations with that sort of environment. Lynne, unsurprisingly, has the vibe of our old violin music school-- comforting and bright, but warm and safe, without feeling "stagnant" like a home. There was a slight bright edge of excitement to it, the knowledge that you were "on the road" but that place was a safe haven in the meantime. Lots of warmth. Laurie, though, has this somewhat personal vibe of protection, again unsurprisingly. But I say "personal" in that Lynne's vibe is more "expansive," like it feels bigger, while Laurie's is very contained, just me and her really, without being "too close." It's basically the knowledge that she's got your back, elaborated into something that feels, oddly, just as "at home" as Lynne does in a different way. Just wanted to mention that.
- Marigold smells like marigolds, the bright warm summery kind. David smells like a blanket (a very cute scent actually) and freshly fallen snow (which surprised me). I can't tune into Jeremiah's field yet-- he's too reticent, which is understandable and okay. Kyanos is-- as he was-- fresh morning air with a late note of honey. Nathaniel smells like a tree. It's hilarious. It's extremely subtle; leaves don't have much of a scent as-is but it's unmistakable. And there's this over-scent I cannot place, something very fine and silvery, delicate stuff. It's not mint, there was some once but there's none now. Leon, though, has this unusual smell of something like brass? I briefly tuned in and I got that vibe-- not the sharp metallic scent some metals have, but this oddly warm and golden tune. And there's something over it that's either vanilla or frankincense and I cannot tell. It's really interesting, as I haven't "checked" on anyone's energy like this in a while and it's amazing to see how it varies over time, with people. Lastly, though, I am happy to report that Knife is still all woodsmoke, but I'm thinking that odd sweet-rich undertone is actually roses, like old dried roses or something. I don't know. It's been ages since I last smelled one but I'll have to find one now, see if the data matches up. Anyway that's that, sorry for the rambling but this is really fascinating to me and I value it.

I tend to get larger blocks of residual data than others, and I'm present for Upstairs stuff typically, so there you go. It is important to write this down. Attention gives power. Attention needs to go to us.

There's a lot that still needs to be written (especially about therapy last week, which I'm working on, and the "memory list" we apparently need to write? oh, and a list of "safe places" for therapy this week) but I'm starting to get slippery. It's late anyway, we need sleep.

I haven't read a jot of this entry at the time of posting this, so I apologize if there's anything unfinished or in need of editing… I have no idea who wrote what, as usual. But I'm glad something was written.

We'll try again tomorrow. Here's to that.

 




 

 

 

xxxxx

Nov. 23rd, 2014 11:54 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

There's never enough blood. There's never enough blood.

I need to be reset. The verdict is final.
I don't care anymore. I can't cry anymore. I can't feel anymore. I'm a hollow empty white shell and I'm killing everyone else. I need to go.
There's already someone else growing in the wings, and has been for a while. They should be the main person. They're good. They don't do the things I do.

I'm numb. I'm numb. I'm numb. Cannon succeeded. She lived as a result but it was a dead life.
There are naked people in tumblr all the time, just like in college. thats why we stay away. but we can look at them now and not care. it's numb. "who gives a damn." except they still infect our subconscious and then the flashbacks happen again and it's awful and horrible and i don't CARE if you can look at them without feeling anything, maybe it was better when we WERE scared and repulsed because then we could PROTECT ourselves you ever think of that
the numbness kept us alive but this is no life, no life, no life


To hell with "art." Stop using that as an excuse for your hedonistic licentiousness and gluttony. Stop saying "but it's artistic! But it's creative expression!" SCREW YOU. You saw exactly where that got us today, and if you're going to still smile and even shrug and say "I'm incapable of shame now! Isn't that great! Life is beautiful!" while Knife is a sobbing wreck and the body is swollen and bleeding and sick, I will kill you.


No, I won't stand for this. I will personally murder you first. I am sick and tired of this.
Jay called me useless today.
Useless. I've known he was slipping for a while now but I stopped caring too. You see? I don't care anymore. I'm useless, my job is shot, I'm a bleeding wreck. I can't tell what's right and what's not anymore and I let you get away with your garbage because you've convinced me that I'm just supposed to stand around and watch. Stop caring. Stop judging. Well to hell with apathy. When I cared and judged and slaughtered people like you, the System actually worked. We actually had something functional. We tried to be better. Not like this. Not like this living nightmare. I'm done.
Kill me, Jay. I swear to God, kill me or I'll do it myself. I'm done. I'm sick of this. I've lost my anchor and I've failed my purpose and I literally do not deserve to exist right now. Kill me or else.
11:11. God damn it.
If the System needs me I'll come back.
God I'm going to cry, this is ridiculous. Where are we.
Where are we. What are we even doing.
I still care, damn it. I still care.
The arm scars came back. I think it's because I wanted the reminder. The body isn't giving me the new ones. I can feel 'em now, kid, and I'm at least disgustedly grateful that the code is being followed. "Thou shalt not disfigure the soul," are we adopting that now? Because it works, for this. Screw around with our collective spirit and you've gotta bleed for it.
I just wish that the bitches
responsible were the ones bleeding. But they don't care. They're gone by the time the blade is out.
...Except sometimes, it's you. Except far too bloody often now, it's
you doing the screwing around, and you're so bloody dazed I can't tell what I'm supposed to do. It's not a hack, you're not doing anything to me, you're just in pain and you're looking to purge something and what the heck am I supposed to do? When you insist that you're suffering on purpose, in order to atone for some other sin, and then I forget to think logically and realize that two wrongs do not ever make a right. You're just layering the scars, kid. You're killing us.

...You're not the Jay I knew. I think we all know that. We don't know who you are.
You've splintered again, or Scratched yourself, or something. I wish I could pinpoint a date. Maybe it was last December, who knows. But you... you don't know us. You don't quite care. You're empty. Jay wasn't.
He's still here, the cupcake-haired dude with the glitter in his eyes. But you're tied to him somehow. I know that, kid I've seen the switch happen. He's frayed on the inside and he can't function like this at all.
God, I just... don't know. What do we do. Who is our core, is it Jewel again, with all this
Dream World work? Heck, if I have to stop existing in order to let that happen, then so be it, as long as it annihilates this hack hell along with it. Except the Leagueworlds have been suffering from hacks too, for years now, and that's the only reason we nearly died in the past.
I wonder if that's why we're so bloody numb, now. If it got so intolerably bad, so incomprehensible for him, to realize just how horrible this hack situation really was... he just blanked out. Numbed out. Stopped splitting into us because he just didn't want to even
exist anymore.
I'd prefer a plethora of rainbow faces, if you don't mind. I wouldn't care if there were 200 more of us by tomorrow. As long as it brings you back, Jay. Jewel. Cannon. Whoever you are and were. The Core, the
real one, the kid with hope and love and trust who loved me and saw the light in everyone. You. Come back. I'll endure anything if it will bring you back.
Anything but this, at least. There's a song about that, you'd appreciate the joke. But I can't. I can't do this, I can't sacrifice my integrity and function just because I'm so desperate with hope I'm blinding myself. Just like you, I guess.
I miss you, kid. We all do. I miss
life. I'm not sure what the heck is going on, or what we're supposed to become, but... this isn't it. You keep insisting it is, whoever you are, the person around now. But you're glossing over this reality and everyone knows it.
Hey, readers. You know who you are, and thanks for being there. Did you know this kid is still bloody abusing? That the hacks haven't stopped, and are practically
daily now? He's dissociated all the bloody time, the 'bulimia' is in full swing, he's not sleeping well, he's always tired, he feels utterly purposeless. I wonder why, hint hint. Except Jewel doesn't. She's typing, but then she's only around to type. We still haven't got the social thing down after how many years. Too much programming. But yeah, has he been telling you just how bad it actually is lately? No, of course not. He keeps sugarcoating it, swearing up and down that it's "God's will" somehow for him to be stuck in a loop of self-sabotage and misery. It's torture.
Yeah, there are good days. There are some genuinely good days lately, too. My only complaint is that they're existential. They're... we're not there. No one is there. His 'good days' are often decided in the last five minutes before sleep, when he looks back on the past 24 hours and, since he is content at the moment, decides everything was a-okay. "Good days."
He's prone to say today was good, too. Except I know it wasn't, not entirely. And that's the key.
Not entirely. Yeah, sure, take the whole package as a learning experience, but don't pretend that bad things didn't occur. For heaven's sake, Jay. He was screaming for a half hour in the car today, screaming and sobbing, because he actively ignored his heart or something. He refused to follow something he genuinely, sincerely wanted, something positive and healthy. He shot it down, didn't do it. I don't want to look at anything after that, Garrison, thanks but no thanks. Suffice to say it was bad. "Very bad," he emphasizes. Three hours. What the heck, kid.
...I don't know. I'm heartbroken. I
want to die, hoping maybe I'll wake up when I do and discover all this was a bad dream or something. Unreal. A mirage. God I wish. I wish all of this agony was just a hallucination.
...
I've got nothing else to say. Just needed to vent. I'm sure Jewel wants to get back to work on here, God willing that will help things calm down a little. It's just so cruelly
hard to "cheer up" after a hack, and frankly that's been my vice lately. Should we? I know Jay's heart aches that this torture is still happening, mine is too, but... anger and sorrow and rage and regret and even determination are waiting in the wings. The bad used to bring a better, sharper sort of good. The blood used to be a battle march. Now it's just red tears and pain. And it's never enough, not now. The retributors cut more than ever, it's desperate.
Sorry. Numbness is kicking in and I'm slipping. Again, should I fight it, yada yada, cowardly nonsense all the way through.
You know what, yes, I
am going to fight this with everything I've got left.
Listen. Hacks are
straight-up evil. We have every right in the book to be furious that they happened, to try and prevent them from happening again, and to severely punish the people responsible for that crime. Okay? No pansy pacifist idiocy where you let people murder you with a smile. To hell with that, back where it came from. I'm sick of not being able to fight, or being allowed to fight even, it's burning me out I think. That's probably why I'm slipping. I'm supposed to be the axe-warrior up here, I'm supposed to be the knight in shining armor, cutting down dragons from hell and saving princes in distress and all that. They've got me relegated to a freakin' chair in the royal court, shiny and all but not worth a jot, and the bombs are falling outside. I'll pick up this freakin' furniture and break the castle doors down if you won't let me out, so help me. Just give me a sword for heaven's sake, I refuse to let this kingdom fall even if you insist it's "going to happen." Yeah no kidding it's going to happen if you don't move! But you're convinced that non-action is the way to go. Sheesh. If this is what those new-age yoga princesses or whatever you call them did, then they can go jump in a lake. That's complete nonsense on my clock, and I'm sorry, but I refuse to follow that doctrine anymore, even if I only ever did it for your sake, kid.
There's a heavy as hell numbness in here, like a fogbank made of cotton. It's
heavy. How the heck long has it been building up. We're going to need to burn it down or something soon, fast.
There's got to be a way we can come back, without this thing kicking us out. We've gotta convince this blank-eyed fronter that fighting back
is the "right thing to do" in this situation, because it IS, and deep down you know it-- would you condone this action if they asked you? If a tar-handed hacker asked you, "can I literally desecrate your body," would you say "sure" just because you're still convinced that saying "no" is wrong?? Because at this point I think you would. You'd think, "they must know better than I do, maybe this is God's will," forgetting that maybe "God" is waiting for you to speak up for once, you ever think of that?
Someone in this System is playing with the idea that they're nonhuman and a touch divine, like Chaos, even like Infi. I'm willing to back them up on that mindset if it powers their soul-preservation, if it makes them treat this body and mind and heart like a temple of God again, if it makes them want the moral best for us and themselves. If seeing yourself as a bit angelic means
honestly caring about our well-being again then so be it, you go for it. Acknowledge your God-mirrored 'divinity' and ours, you keep insisting it's there, and then brushing it aside whenever someone decides to ignore it. Take a stand, seriously. If you don't we're all going to end up dead, and God knows we're too far down that road already.
How many times have I lectured him on this. How many times. Not enough. Heh, that's relevant.

I'm gonna quit talking, seriously. I've got a bit of warrior's hope now, getting riled up like that. We can
build a new day, we can be the dawn after the hell of a night. If I can redeem myself somehow, maybe I won't have to die to prove it first. I don't know. That desperation is stuck in my ribs like icicles now and that is freaking me the heck out. Is this what White corruption is like? Poor kid. No wonder he's so messed up. This would crush anyone who got it too bad.


I'm out. See you whenever.
Good to be alive at least, in principle. Can't do a thing if you're dead.

 

 

october 8th

Oct. 8th, 2014 11:33 pm
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 

All right, a few things.

First off I've been feeling odd feelings about the previous entry. It needed to happen, that is true. That sort of thing has been boiling under the surface for months, never abating, no matter what was done or not done.
However last night I dreamed about it, that Mel-- the person I was writing to/about-- was talking really angrily/ depressed at me about it? And I didn't understand why they were so bitterly offended, but they were, so I tried to calmly sit down and explain it to them.
Anyway that's how I feel. This person, in the previous entry, who I am having trouble dealing with in the waking-- they are a super nice person, extremely talented, very brave, unfailingly determined, just an incredibly good person. But we haven't been "friends" for... four years? Were we ever really friends? See, I don't remember. I don't know who was the core way back when we knew them, assumedly. And that's a huge part of the problem. No matter how nice a person Mel is, we don't remember them, and our friendship is just unfixable at this point. There are too many gaps, too much is missing. It's in tatters and the glue will not hold. I can feel that, objectively, and it's about time I just shrugged and let it go. I'm driving myself mad trying to make a coat out a few frayed threads. We will never be able to rebuild what we allegedly had, not from where we are now. And even more importantly, right now, I feel that I don't need to. I feel that I shouldn't. That is not what I need now. They are not what I need. No offense, it's just a truth. The time they had a role to play in my life ended two years ago, and the foothold is gone now. That's over, the river has moved on, and I'm okay with that. Time moves, life flows. I'm thankful for what happened, for what let us grow, and now here we are somewhere else.
The problem is, I don't know what this is like on their end.
Mel says a lot, that we inspire them, that we are a light to them. And that's lovely, I'm very glad we can be that for them. But why couldn't we continue to do that distantly, disconnectedly, without the emails and messages and things? Mel and I could never converse face-to-face, or in messages. It never worked. That's why our visit to SLC collapsed. We couldn't function on that level. And that's just how it was. So I'm cutting the threads. But do they need them?
I guess it's not my problem. I hope it's not, because I don't have the strength to shoulder their problems anymore. "Is that selfish?" I wonder, as always. Is it though? They looked to me for support. It was apparently fine, two years ago, when they knew us as people in a screen. Then they stopped reading, and now out of the blue they come to us again, trying to talk to us directly, saying they need us. I don't understand and it's confusing and I feel awful, because I can't do things this way but what if this is the only way for them?
That's why this isn't working. There's no harmony. I'm trying to compromise but that's not working either. It's in tatters. It's over, let's go. We haven't lost anything, really, and that's why I'm at peace here. I know Mel's losing nothing by letting us return to how we've always been, where we can still help them and others without burning ourselves out. And they have so many good people in their life, far better people than us. I'm happy knowing that.
I guess, we'll always be here to listen, that's what I should say. They can tell us anything, as long as they do not demand a formal-letter response in return because we can't do that anymore. They can come to us as a listening ear and that's fine. But we can't do the talking anymore, not now at least. We don't know how.
Sorry, if that's the right word. It's more of a... "I'm sorry that came out so raw and ugly and pained. I didn't know how else to say it. But I'm thankful it was said. I meant no harm to you and wish you well." Does that work? I really do. We all do.

We're letting go of that entire block of time in our life entirely, actually. It's for the best.
We don't remember 2007 through 2009, 2010 is in fragments, 2011 didn't include them at all, and 2012 is missing but fragments linger there too. Anyway it was not a good time for us, everything tied to Utah and those people (who are good people! we were just not in a good state of mind when we knew them). So honestly, now that we're in a place where we CAN let go of it in peace and gratitude and happiness, without any pain or regret, then let's do it! It's about time! It's freeing, really. All of that was like a weight. Too many expectations and associations that we felt chained to, just bad energy residue. Let it go. It played its part.

Jessica has been causing the most trouble of anyone lately. Every time we hear her name she gets triggered, and that's happening oddly often lately. Jess is full of angry hate and self-loathing, as you know, and she screams all the time. She's VERY hard to handle because her vibe is so primal and harsh. You can't suppress it or it explodes. You can't ignore it because it keeps burning the house down. All you can do is dissociate entirely, so entirely that the distance pushes her far away enough for the feeling to dim out. Then slowly you bring consciousness back, figure out where you are and what you're doing, and then move on. It's tough, but it's the only things that works. Total instant unplugging. Dead-eye zone. The fogbanks. That's hir role, really; numbess can be very beneficial when used correctly.
Today was the first we heard from Jess since surgery, which was surreal, because it's been so peaceful without her around. We had a near-breakdown from the shock of it, but we're cool now. Simeon's words keep sticking with me, what he said about me, that's resonating and I don't want to let him down so I'm keeping the peace.


What have we been doing lately...
Surgery was on Friday. We talked about that, all we can remember.
As for everything else, there is only one word:
DISHONORED.
We bought it for the Xbox (which is ours now, yessir, the boys bought a new one) and we have been playing since Friday night. Our beloved friend E recommended it to us and oh man are we ever glad they did.
It is amazing. I've been trying to put into words just why that is for me, and it's coming in pieces; we're not done with the game yet, but so far there is so much relevance that is so easy to miss, it's not surprising though.
Spoiler warning, let me just ramble about this now.
Things I love and/or things that are personally relevant about Dishonored so far...
1. E pointed out the "glowy oceany solitude" that has caught our eyes unfailingly since the start of the game, such as in the oil lamps and the fact that it's a coastal town. That vibe is so lovely. I want to learn more about the whales though. I really do.
2. The game also has this general atmosphere of space and quiet that is perfect, even in the creepy places. It is exactly what my dreams are like, it is how headspace is built. Just open space, potential paths, and the ability to move through it all as a ghost if one so wishes. I am such a wanderer at heart, and being able to do that unfailingly in this game, in fact being encouraged to... it's bliss. I can sneak through an entire town, taking three or four hours, and no one will see or hear me. I will hop from rooftop to rooftop, I will creep through the canals, I will pass through abandoned houses, and the entire time I will leave no trace of myself but absence. And I love every moment of it. That brings us to point three!
3. I didn't realize until today, that Corvo's manner is oddly how I prefer to live-- not just the free, unfettered wandering, but also the related taking. Pocket change on the floor? It's in my pockets now. Food on the table? That's my breakfast now. Ammo strewn about, notes left out, all open territory for me. I read every book I can open, I listen to every audiograph. Basically... I take from the void. Put something into that neutral ground, into that space where the player character can touch it, and I will do so with gratitude. And that is how I live in this house currently, or at least how I prefer to when I can, between jobs. I get my money from pocket change and generosity. I get my food from what is left out, or given to me. I live on scraps and abandoned things, but I love it in a way. I think it's because I can't exactly live in the woods and have what I need growing or available all around me already. I have this odd deep yearning to be so free and independently dependent on the world to provide. It's hard to put into words, but really... Dishonored got the vibe down perfectly. I enjoy it so much.
4. Funny bit: on the mission with the Boyle party, if you get into the doorman's post in the back, there is stuff left out on tables. So naturally I walked in, looked around, and what do I see but an apple on the table. My health was a bit low, so sure, I grabbed it-- and immediately the doorman goes, "my apple! Who do you think you are!" Honestly I started laughing so hard I was wheezing, it was the funniest thing in the world. That apple was not in neutral territory, though-- I was in this guy's space, that was his lunch, honestly I shouldn't have taken it (and I didn't, ultimately-- I rebooted that save and left his apple in peace). Still I keep giggling at that.
5. Also Samuel is my BFF, he's my favorite character so far. He's a real sweet dude. Also he fits one of my favorite character aesthetics/ attitudes, whatever it actually is, but I have a weak spot for gruff but not super-masculine older guys, as well as people who are that nice in such a simple undemanding way. He's an old sailor and he sleeps in a boat for heaven's sake, it's adorable. I want his sideburns.
6. The Void. I don't know much about it yet, but if Infi and Chaos teamed up to make a floating realm it would look exactly like that. It's this glowy blue place, utterly defying physics, water and whales floating in the air... located nowhere and everywhere, outside of time but holding all of it. And the Outsider, geez, I don't know much about him yet but he's intriguing. "Not good or evil," pitch-black eyes, surroundedn by starry smoke, arcane powers that some call black magic... and described in-game with the following: "the one who walks here is all things. Cradle songs of comfort and bones gnawed by teeth." I adore that quote. But that's all Infi's sort of thing, really. And the Tar's. So that's relevant. But we shall see how this plays out.
7. Speaking of the Tar, there's a plague in the city. Yeah. Specifically it's a rat plague, a sickness put there on purpose, for what one claimed was "good intent" but which could never live up to that. Those stricken become shuffling, bleeding monsters, losing their sanity to brain fog and suffering... and I cannot forget how Laurie reacted in 2009 or so, when her anchor begin to slip. She bled too, she fell ill too, just like this. Call it a stretch, but I'm seeing Tar/Plague relevance in that whole disease. Anything to keep us aware...
8. The first item you get from the Outsider is a heart. A literal freaking heart, thanks Outsider for making me hilariously flustered right off the bat. It's so unusual though. It's not dead or alive-- it's all stitched up, and inside it are wheels that glow and move, when it senses certain items... bone charms. Carved bits of whalebone, tied to the Outsider, sensed by this Heart. And the Heart can talk to you telepathically, somehow, telling you secrets about where you are or who you're with. And I love it it is the coolest concept even if it's terribly distracting for obvious reasons.
9. I also want to learn more about the relation between the Abbey of the Everyman and The Outsider, more details really, as I find spiritual philosophy very interesting and this one is fantastically gray. That whole religious bit feels a lot like my own personal struggles in the matter, especially as of late. I'm sure I will learn something from it by the end. Oddly this game is hitting me more through osmosis; I'm soaking it up really, no huge shocks like I usually get from games. But the constant absorbing feels fantastic too.
10. About those bone charms again. They are so interesting to me, those and the runes. Lately in the game I'm finding plague victims gone mad from these charms, protecting and venerating them to extremes, at the cost of their own health and sanity. The charms often end up in shrines, beautifully strange things, all indigo curtains and glowing lamps. They glow with a black vapor, and they make this odd sound somewhere between scraping and singing. Really weird stuff like that is totally my cup of tea, especially on a personally symbolic level-- since my childhood I've been oddly obsessed with the intersection of raw intimate life and the ethereal, overwhelming awe of magic and divinity. Stick them together and I am hooked. The thought of Corvo wandering around with darkly enchanted pieces of whalebone in his pockets, carrying those magical relics of a once-living thing, rattling about and humming in the dark... it's great. Sorry for all the vague language, I just love this game.
11. Nothing else to say for now except that I am currently on mission #7 (biggest plot twist ever wtf) and I still haven't touched all the downloadable content so there is a lot to do yet, thank goodness.


Let's see, it's almost 1AM.
It's AUTUMN and the woods outside is all golden yellow, I swear I will find a working camera and take pictures for you tomorrow. It's too beautiful.
Our neighbor says I am welcome to come over and pick apples next week (once we get our surgery staples out), and although I'm definitely going to (apple picking is my first memory actually), I'm iffy because the body keeps getting sick from fruit. Still! But we have a theory that it's only fresh stuff, so we'll see if that applies. Either way next week we will get apples. It'll be great.
My father also brought me a ton of vegetables straight from the local farmer's markets, which I am deeply thankful for. I can't drive for at least another week, plus that stuff adds up, so I appreciate it more than I can say. I got carrots and broccoli and beans and cucumbers and squash and all sorts of things, which is awesome. My dad is just awesome in general, really he's what I aspire to be. He visited me in the hospital post-surgery, visited me at home both days on the weekend, and called to check on me on Monday and Tuesday as well. My mother called once today, and was at the hospital to see me as she had work that day and she works there. Nothing bad against my mother, she's more stressed and scatterbrained, but even when she wasn't she was never really a mothering type. I don't even know what a 'mother' would be like, hilariously. But I'm not too comfy with the "smothering closeness" that parental title elicits in my head anyway, so having a distant but unconditionally helpful father works well enough. Still, my mother is just as fantastic in her own right-- plus she at least ganks her boyfriend's garden vegetables to give to me when she can, and I must thank her for that because then I get free beets and that is boss. But back to the weather!
I went walking outside for about an hour today, and at one point I was thinking about Dream World typecodes again... I apologize for the lack of updates on League stuff lately, I just really needed a break from the sheer data mountains. The typecodes are arguably the worst! But it's coming together slowly, it's a lot less complicated than I thought, which is a HUGE relief. I was thinking too much, making it too complex. One thing I've learned is that Dream World is shockingly intuitive as far as worldbuilding function goes, something which Vezerai taught me years ago ironically. Even for me, it's so much easier to feel how typecodes work, and how Power Jewels work, and what it's like to do this or that, as opposed to thinking about them, or trying to explain them in words. Which poses a problem here! But images could work. If I could figure out how to structure images, to catch more of that feeling, it could work. I'll try in any case.
Also you know how for a few months my personal Jewel Monster form overlay has been a green Kaiteo? Well my coloring has changed to the autumn orange form, which I found pretty awesome. My wings are blue now!
Oh yeah and on that note, blue Kaiteo (the winter coloration) have longer hair than the other colorations. However, Sikeiru is a blue Kaiteo with very short hair. Why is that? She trims it! I had no idea, no wonder she feels punky, that's adorable.

I have been remembering my dreams lately. I keep a voice recorder by the bed now so as soon as I wake up, I get a stream-of-consciousness record down (writing was too slow and too detached from memory). I haven't put any into homefive yet because honestly I've been avoiding the computer, and it takes hours to transcribe my longer dreams sometimes, which is exhausting. But I don't want to slack off, so once I'm entirely done with my first run of Dishonored I'll do it, hehe. I'm sorry but I don't want to totally shift my focus mid-game, you know how my brain goes all-or-nothing.
But that's why I brought up dreams. I have literally been dreaming in the style of that game since Friday. The atmospheres match, my movements and actions match, the people I meet match. It's a little unsettling when I wake up (it's a bit of a dark vibe of course) but it's fascinating nonetheless. Last night, I dreamt that I was being tracked by this mob of guards/ Overseers who wanted to kill me, as I had allegedly committed some act of treason or blasphemy and I must die. We were by my house and the only way I could escape fast enough was by sliding down the back hill, down towards the place where wolves usually are in dreams. I reached the bottom and started jump-running to cover more distance, making it over the river and expecting to have to go back up the other side of the hill to the road... but there was no hill. It opened up into open sky, a sheer cliff drop, and the sea. I paused, then leapt in, and was out safe. But the sea! There has NEVER been water there in dreams, not an ocean, not in my life. It was always the road, always that road where people would die or get lost. Never an ocean, never deliverance and freedom. So that feels significant too.


...There's a line that the Heart says to you in Dishonored, which has been playing repeatedly in my head since I heard it.
"Their fate rests on your effort... on the strength of your hands, and of your heart."
I cannot get it out of my mind and I am glad. Nothing could be more relevant to life right now.
Headspace has been quiet but not empty lately. The video games have changed the focus, but no one is gone, or distant, which is a big distinction and an important one. I've seen absolutely everyone in the past week at one time or another, which feels amazing. Visuals are clearing up again too, as are vibes. I'm still spending my nights with Laurie and Chaos and Infinitii, but Genesis is taking time off as his job is daytime guidance and I haven't been going out for him to do so. I also haven't seen much of Xenophon due to the pervading mindset wars over that, which I am going to have to get unflinchingly gutsy with sometime soon, too. Just like the previous entry, but this time focused around the stress and dissonance of parental titles and family programming. It is honestly driving me insane because I won't fully face it, as I'm afraid of upsetting someone else. I need to take that risk now. I really do, I cannot be a good father or anything to Xenophon if I won't admit to myself and her that the very word makes me want to run. Things need to be cleared out... let's do it, as I said before.
I think Eros is being pushed into the main Cerise slot, by the way. He's getting clarified and his color keeps lightening. We'll see.
Sherlock is helping Laurie more actively, Waldorf is talking to me more, she got one hell of an anchor boost from this whole game thing and the events prior... things are good. I wonder how Sergei and Hyakinth are though, I don't think they've ever seen summer and I'm curious as to how they'll react to it. Oh and lastly we got Knife to switch his metal cross necklace out for one more like this, and he loves it. Wear your color with pride, man.
My boss has been around again too, off and on. Bad voices kept trying to imitate him for a while, but his vibe is unmistakable. I know when it's really him.


It's 1:11 AM, the universe keeps tossing numbers at me. That has meaning assigned to it by me, and it keeps happening despite the tough parts, which feels hugely comforting and reassuring. We saw 11:11 during that near-breakdown tonight. I think maybe it was meant for Jessica, as hope. She needs it too.

...Speaking of synchronicity, maybe?
I'm listening to Creature by Mesita right now, which I swear was written specifically about Chaos and I, as it is too perfect and you will not convince me otherwise. And the concluding words begin like this: "we don't have to do anything, we can stay in bed all day..."
I can barely remember the mornings when CZ and I would wake up and then just lie there together, in that floating place between sleep and the waking, where dreams melt into each other and the subconscious sings aloud. It's a dangerously beautiful place, but we used to just be there, quiet and perfectly content with everything, untouchable by anything that could harm us.
Tomorrow my grandparents are going to be at a doctor's appointment, and so the house will be quiet for a few hours. Maybe we should sleep in, for a little while, and remember.
I just... the tides, the notes, are catching on my heart a little, and lately I haven't felt much of anything that I can remember so maybe I need this.
Caught up in a wave, and it can't be stopped.
Our relationship has been odd lately. We need distance between us, of a sort, that we've accepted. I'm aromantic and I can't do the relationship" thing, but Jewel did, and Chaos learned from her. He was full-on empath mode for years and he picked up on so much from her. With that Ruby in his chest, he will always be warmer and brighter than I "remember," when I'm only looking at his canon past, pieces from a decade ago, forgetting that time didn't stop for him like it did for a large part of me. But something in my heart keeps floating back towards him, and I'm not going to fight that either, even if the space between us feels like the void right now. There's so much space, so much emptiness. I'm not sure how to love anymore when there's nothing to work with. And yet... here I am. Here I am, trying, and feeling aqua-fragile truths in those notes nevertheless. Whatever this is, it's real somewhere, somehow.

On that note, everything in this tag is either about us or me specifically. Yes I went through all of it.
I told you this game is important, haha. Honestly I am excited.


Now really, Corvo and I both need to get some rest because tomorrow we're gonna go visit Daud and who knows what's going to happen.
See you then~ *jumps out through the window*

 



 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)

All right, there needs to be a happier entry to offset all this depressing stuff lately, because in actuality life has been a lot nicer than it's been sounding on here.
I will reiterate-- thoughts and emotions are very powerful, especially when focused on and repeated. This archive should be the first place where we actively focus on the brighter aspects of our life; this should continue to be our anchor of hope.
I know I keep saying that, and maybe the future tense is the problem. It feels like I'm saying "one day," when in actuality it already is. This archive is such a source of light for me, when things get dark... it's such a source of light for others. When I heard that, it was as if my entire heart lit up just the same. So I will continue to keep this archive as such. I have a responsibility to myself, to the System, and to every reader, to do so.

All right. First things first. Where have we been lately? That has two answers:
1. dealing with one heck of a huge healing process, which is mostly physical this time, and
2. working on the League constantly.
I hope you notice how important that is. We've been doing both. Somehow we are actually balancing the two right now. There aren't week-long transition periods, or huge time losses, or lockouts. They are both happening simultaneously!
I didn't even realize that until now. It just became almost natural, all of a sudden, like no time was involved at all. For so long my heart was torn between headspace or leaguespace... and then, the next time I checked, there was no pain. There was no gap. Just like Preludove said. Now it's this harmonious sort of unity, across the field, even with the individuality and temporal integrity of both realms intact, and I actually can't remember what it was ever like to not have that. That's amazing.
There is a quote I just stumbled across that describes this perfectly.
"The second vision was of a book....it was opened at the half way mark and as I watched I saw that it was being pulled into two halves, strings stretchering and finally breaking to form two individual volumes.I am torn, I interpreted, as I thought. But from that tension - two books instead of one."
Two books from one, too, at least for us. Two seemingly separate books, yet bound at some deeper level of existence. No conflict.
You'd think I've have learned, by now, that being torn apart always precedes a rebuilding. Our whole history reflects that... heck, so do the Leagueworlds, now that I think about it. Which is why I need to share them, too, and which is why I needed to be torn so clearly-- they are JUST as important and revelatory as our own inner world is. They can inspire just as many people. And I was losing time and dedication for both those 'books' by thinking they HAD to be held within the same binding. Not quite! So that's probably what happened to the stalling tension. I'm so glad. I just want to embrace everything now, all of it, and I can, because I'm no longer tangled up trying to hold on to something that needed to change. Sometimes breakage is a godsend. I can name several people who can prove that truth to me beyond a doubt... but most of them would be spoilers, haha.
Nevertheless, that split is vital. I learned that the hard way. You can only blur so many boundaries before things start to bleed.

So. Concerning that 'first book,' Dream World is getting the most focus lately-- of course, because that world naturally branches out into every other one in its own way. I keep finding more and more connections, too, and that is making my heart swell with joy. It's completely fascinating. Parnassus is second in line, as that world has some seriously heavy roots, possibly due to both Genesis and Delphi being utterly ignorant of the 4th wall in their own personal ways... and definitely due to what I keep learning about the foundations of that world in the first place. Again, now that I've stopped trying to 'control' the way that story flows, it's moving so much better. Yes, I tried way too hard to get it to 'sync' with mythology at one point, because I was convinced that was the best thing to do. It wasn't! I was only limiting the way their story could progress, and it turns out it has had its own agenda in mind for ages. So now it's progressing as it needs to, just shaking off the cobwebs first.
Everyone else is kind of on 'pause' right now simply because they don't need the development right now. Again, that's a nice feeling too: the realization that they can 'unpause' at any time, that no one is stuck, and that 'forcing' anything does not work. Sure, I can focus on a certain world's resonance and see if they want to work, but that's strongly intuitive, and if it's not their time than I am not going to get anywhere by testing that!
Honestly the trickiest part of all this is just pacing the work. There's SO much work to be done-- typecodes and etymology and species cataloging and just sheer worldbuilding-- and since I can "feel" it as a whole somewhere beneath the surface, my instinct is to reach down and heave the whole gem out at once. I keep trying to do all of it at once. Good luck with that, bro. You have to chip away the rock, bit by bit, to reveal this stunning crystal of imagination, otherwise you run the risk of damaging it... of only getting part of the whole. I have to take one project at a time, one part of it at a time, one step at a time. Focus, and breathe, and don't rush. Open up, trust, believe, and let it happen, because it will. It always does. So I'm learning patience, which is humbling. But it's teaching me a deeper gratitude, too, and a deeper joy.

Headspace is similar, and by extension, so is our shared physical life.
...To tie the two threads of this together, I saw a quote yesterday, on Tumblr, as I was browsing through some inspirational pages. It's from the movie Her, which I've never seen but really need to.
"So, what's it like being married?"
"Well, it's hard, for sure. But there's something that feels so good about sharing your life with someone."

And in the background, as he spoke... there was the night sky, the ocean, the city.

Living with 70+ other people in this body is hard. Sometimes it's frightening, when other people front, and my own self just melts away into nothingness... but then blends seamlessly with theirs. And that happens when League people drop in, too. Like I said a long time ago, I'll never forget that one day in elementary school, when Vezerai of all people fronted for a minute as I was in the mall... it is one of the clearest memories I have, period. It was such an existentially defining moment; it broke my mind and my heart both, just like his, and it opened my awareness to so, so much more. I have to thank him.
It requires patience. It requires selflessness of the purest sort, the non-sacrificial sort... did you know, I hadn't realized there was a difference between an offering and a sacrifice, until yesterday? I thought that everything I gave, had to be cut from my own bones. I thought I couldn't give without bleeding, without pain. But there's a difference. There's a line, between self-sabotage, and self-giving. I can pour out the same amount of myself both ways, but it's going to feel totally different.
...That's in the book of Hosea, you know. More League relevance. "For I desire mercy, not sacrifice, and acknowledgment of God rather than burnt offerings." If you offer things as an empty ritual, as a cold obligation, you're not acting through the compassion and sincerity that your soul and the universe at large requires... that's the key. And, shockingly, that's what I've been missing. I was brought up to follow orders, to obey ordinances and dogmas, to be afraid of punishment, to act according to that moral paranoia. That's not what this is about. And ironically, my 'mental disorder' has taught me that. Headspace... as a whole, it requires that same compassion just to exist. That's what DID is, after all. It's a coping mechanism, but more than that, it's a saving grace. It's a source of hope and survival where there otherwise may have been none. In order to live, we broke. "I" became "we." And selfishness, separation, pride, stubbornness... it all suddenly ceased to be an option as well. Our plurality was a source of grace in and of itself. Is this making sense?
It's like marriage, in a way, in a strange way. It's many souls, joined as one, united in totality and yet individually complete. To be separate from each other is impossible.
I think about this a lot, how much of a beautifully vast source of growth our System is, to me. How simply by being, it makes me a better man. How simply by knowing these other souls share this one life, this one single community existence, I want to be the best person I can be. I want to be wise and prudent and self-loving and joyful. To know that your blood and bones, your skin and breath, are host to not just you but also to those you love... how could you not live according to that? To love each other, we must love ourselves. No exceptions, no shortcuts, no halfheartedness. "And it's hard, for sure, but..."
I cannot put it into words.

Lynne, Waldorf, Nienna, Christina, and I think Javier were all out in church yesterday evening, for a short time (and Xenophon was there as usual). But Lynne... I don't know why she showed up, but she just flowed right into the main consciousness as naturally as if she had been born there, and then it was just her. Just her, completely. There were soon some protests at the back of the mind, angry resistance from the old girls, the ones who are different from us because they demand separation and selfishness... but Lynne stayed. She asked, why wasn't she allowed to stay out? Was it that frightening, for those other personae, to feel the legitimacy of her existence within the same space as them? Was it that jarring to realize that in the grand scheme of things we are all dots of paint in the big picture-- that our fleeting identification as single drops faded entirely when the ocean made itself known? That's what happens, when people front in earnest. And I suppose that was indeed their fear. Jessica's constant shout-- "No; I'm the only one! Let me do what I want!" --echoes in direct denial of the rest of us, a conscious blindness. But it's losing its old strength. It can't stand, it can't remain, when admitting "I'm not the only one" comes from a place of love, not fear... from joy, not sorrow. I'm repeating itself, but it deserves reiteration.
Lynne sat there and smiled and looked around at the soaring arches and windows, and the only thing that chased her out was the gut-deep obedience programming when the grandmother looked straight at us in confusion. We need to overpower that, to get enough of our own confidence to look right back, and smile, without feeling guilty about being there to do so.
That's big goal #1. Harmonize the inside and the outside. It's happening, bit by bit.

That's where the whole "healing process" bit comes in.
Let's start on the outside first.

There are a lot of changes happening in our life. It's exciting, but it's like a roller coaster. It feels as if we've been climbing for a while, reached the top and stayed there for a moment too long-- that numbness, that feeling of forgetting what it was like to move at all-- then suddenly, a shift. A split second of movement, of feeling gravity catch at you like a lover, and then we're rushing ahead to meet it. I don't know how fast it will get. Will it feel like freefalling? Will it feel like a rush of storm winds? Will it feel like flying? I wonder if that all depends on how we meet it. Will we hang on for dear life, or will we throw our hands in the air and enjoy these new moments of acceleration into the new?
We're not a top speed yet, heavens no, that's far ahead yet. We're just starting back out; we're still at the top of the hill, still tasting the promise on the air, feeling the first sparks of anticipation in our chests. We have time, but we can't forget where we are, because there's no getting off now.
First, our brother finally moved out of the house. He's been planning to for over a year and he is extremely excited over it. I'm very happy for him; this home atmosphere was taking a heavy toll on his emotional health and he wasn't staying here much anyway. So this is good! I haven't seen his new apartment yet but he's invited me to come over whenever I need to. That could indeed be a huge blessing for us in the future, too. Time will tell.
Second, our mother is moving back in, or at least she claims to be. I have no clue. But that is forcing some serious psychological healing on our part, which I've been discussing madly in therapy, and yet can't quite grasp or fully understand yet. We'll get to that in a moment.
Third, therapy itself is shifting. Our medical coverage is changing soon, so we will need to see a different therapist, after being with this one for over a year now. And on top of all that, our case manager is leaving her job, so we'll have someone new there too! I don't mind, of course-- I can easily roll with changes like that, and in a way it's fun to meet new therapists and get to know yourself all over again in the process-- but on top of all the other life changes, it had us raising our eyebrows. Whoa, things really are moving along.
Fourth, and perhaps most distressing, is the health aspect. You've probably guessed this already with the more pained entries lately. However, it has proven to be a blessing in its own right, not surprisingly. It's pushed me to take serious steps towards figuring out why this is happening, how we can heal it, et cetera, instead of thinking "well maybe we're just supposed to suffer" and not doing anything to improve our well-being. That's a poisonous mindset, I've realized, and that's surprising. If the body is giving you an illness, or some other painful symptom, there is a reason for it! When we were more strongly anchored in ourself, Spine held that job, and maybe she can tune back into it again (I hope)... but in recent times I've somehow thrown in the towel, making excuses, feeling separate. Telling myself lies, cutting myself short, denying myself the health and happiness that everyone else deserved. Somehow I fell into this sad, tiny space of being convinced that I was alone, spiritually, universally. Notice how that only happens when headspace falls by the wayside? When I push people away, I block my own soul, our own soul. I blind myself to half of this heart. And then I thought of Leon, of how my intuition, my inner sight, had been blocked by a crystal-- by my own hand-- and I realized that if there are any blocks in my energy system, if there are any illnesses and pains in this body, it is because I am allowing that to happen. I am holding myself back. I am standing in the way of health because I feel unworthy of it. Javier would say that's a lie, Laurie would call it bullshit, and CZ would make me reconsider every self-hating thought I've ever had. I know they're right. I know we can be better. And that's where this has led me.
I have to thank these 'health crises' because they are spotlights. They are beacons showing me what needs to be fixed, and by trusting my heart's intuition I can easily find out how... as long as I listen. That's tough, as long as the feeling of separation persists. That's why Xenophon is so blessed to be around. That's why the voices like Spice and Emmett and Fig are indispensable. They operate, they exist, in a unity consciousness. So they listen, always, because they know better than this old ego does. And the instant I remember that I am, in light of them, along with them... the instant I remember that I exist, and am not afraid to BE a person alongside all the other people in here... we can act healthily. We can take care of ourself.
I need to reiterate that for my own benefit if nothing else. We have been meeting a lot of "ego" resistance to fronting lately. The old girls, the immature consciousness with limited comprehension, are not "evil," just dark. Being of the Tar, they're 'negative' energy and they have a purpose too-- to teach us, which they are indeed doing, even unknowingly. They don't want us to exist because they think in duality. "If you people exist with us, then we can't exist!" They don't know how to sacrifice out of love. They don't know how to give. They only take, and want, and act according to desires and reactions. They use others for their own ends, and disregard the rights of others for the same reason. They cannot understand unity. The world is at an event horizon from them. This is not the truth, but that is how they think, so don't waste time trying to teach them otherwise. That's not a battle we have to fight.
Then there's the Plague, which acts according to cold logic and calculations, which does not 'react' but does not understand compassion either. Those tied to the Plague can exist in numb obedience forever, but they cannot care for themselves or others. That very emotion is unfathomable to them. They, too, are separate from the world, from everyone else.
So that's why we get resistance to existence. Our very lives prove unity. We cannot exist in their minds, just as they cannot exist in ours. It's as simple as that. So we need to stop giving our attention to them, to trying to bridge that gap, because the gap isn't real. If there isn't an inherent cut-off between us and the rest of reality, than what are those proud voices following but an illusion?
Instead of trying to emphasize the contrary, let me emphasize the core of the matter.
The biggest difference here is love. Pure and simple. Yes it sounds cheesy, but that's mistranslation too. Look at the Pinks in our System; follow their example. Look to the Violets and the Greens, to the Reds and the Aquas. Look to all our fellows, all our soul members, all our other parts. We exist because we loved. We exist because we rescued ourselves from trauma, and held fast to hope. We did not cut ourself off from life, but instead rebuilt it from the inside out, into something more coherent than before. We bloomed after the winter. And perhaps most importantly, we were able to FORGIVE. We forgave all those who hurt us, and we forgave ourself, too. We learned to love the inside and the outside both, and in doing so, realized that there was no division between the two.
Some of us still struggle with forgiveness, true. But that is just an opportunity to learn it more completely than before, to open to parts of our collective heart that we couldn't fathom before this very moment.
We're not lost. We haven't fallen behind. We're right where we need to be. We all play our parts perfectly.
As long as we remember the truth of who we are, we will never be alone.


Now on that note, let me fill you in on the therapy, and by extension, all the other changes that are happening... all the big ones, hidden on the inside, thousands of stellar sparks that are building up to something absolutely luminous.
Sherlock was out on Thursday, and upon realizing it I was almost in tears. I missed you, man!! It's been months since someone fronted in session. I clearly recall that unmistakable 'shift' in consciousness, along with the "brain sparkles" and blinking that happen after a switch-out, and being swept up in gratitude for it. I missed that. I know he reached for his glasses at one point, I should tell him they're in our laptop bag.
Anyhow. The main topic in therapy has been 'overcoming the numbness' for a few weeks-- preventing suicide, managing the empty despair, et cetera. Now that we're back in business, and now that life is moving along as well, there are new topics that had previously been buried.
And, to be honest, I have to laugh and thank the hormone therapy.
Think about it. This year has been a jumble since Christmas. It's felt like one big "waiting room." Yes, we've made forward movement, but memory has been so bad that it gets blurred over. But when I look at the event logs, 2014 has been MASSIVE. January feels like it happened ten years ago instead of nine months... and yet, January also feels like it happened yesterday. Time is no longer linear, I guess. But that's not the point-- the point is that time has also jumped in a way of its own. We first majorly 'split' in 2014, or at the cusp of it, right before we graduated elementary school. Our last concrete memories of that time belong to Jewel and Celebi, as well as Ryman, Markus, and Chaos... and then there's a break.
We realized we were trans* and queer, we realized we were in love, we realized we were explicitly not the only person in our mind, and we realized that whatever path our family and education was setting up for us now, we would not be able to follow it and stay true to ourself, now that we were beginning to know who we were. And so we split.
Time got stuck there, to a large extent. In that classroom, we stood at the threshold to two possible futures, one of which was impossible. In the linear past, we took the only route available to us. But now-- heck, since 2014 began-- the other route has re-opened. Ten years later, suddenly there it is. And we found ourself right back at that door, facing the same questions, fears, hopes, and dreams that were all buried a decade ago.
All because, in the space of what felt like a flashbulb, we suddenly brought an internal wish into solid reality.
We started the hormones. Little 13-year-old us is finally going to grow up to look like a boy. Our brain still hasn't grasped this yet, it's too incredible. But every time the awareness hits us-- every time we realize our voice is suddenly lower, or our face is a little fuzzier, or our body handles differently now-- every time, we can't help but laugh. It's amazing. It's actually happened.
And so we're back in 2004, back in 2014. We're ready to graduate. But we have a few finals to finish first.

That's where the health crisis came in.
We've had this hernia since 2006. The more I read about self-healing, and energetic blockages, and the more I review our archives, the more I wonder. They say disease can only manifest when the body is not working in harmony, when the vibrations are out of tune, when there is imbalance and dysfunction in our life. So I stopped and asked, what disharmony is causing this, for so long?
Meditation helps a lot. Thanks to headspace, I have a pretty good grasp on it, and can 'feel' energy field things like blockages. And there was a very large one, right there. However, it didn't make a lot of sense. It was a feeling of invasion-- of someone "reaching in" and "invading our personal space," of explicitly being where they did not belong. And it was tied, very strongly, to the internal self-image of a young girl... someone about Ashen's age. The blockage could not be touched without eliciting a screaming terror from this person, a raw shriek of survival, of someone whose only all-encompassing desire is to get out of this alive. It's heartbreaking and frightening all at once.
Infinitii and I are trying to unravel this. We're delicately sifting through thought processes, and old programs, and emotional reactions, and false ideas. It's hard work. I can't be around for some of it; my role 'shatters' and I end up faceless and numb. Genesis is acutely aware of this and he is being extremely careful and helpful on that note (I cannot thank him enough). Everyone is watching me as an extra signpost-- "what's still 'problematic' enough to shut Jay off?" When we find that thing, we stop, and we deal with it differently, safely.
It's a long process. I can't help but wonder if we just need to stop fixing and jump right back into rewriting. Old code will take too long to pick through; let's just delete it entirely. But then I wonder, how much of this pain is really just ours?
That's another thing headspace has taught me. Pain is collective, even if it seems to be only personal. But unity is a constant... and every pain we feel as a single entity, is almost always mirrored through others.
That's where DID once again becomes the biggest blessing. If I can't fathom this pain, chances are, at least one other person in here can. We have so much collective knowledge and experience, of the good and the bad, that the healing journeys we take on can be overwhelming sometimes, but they always turn out so amazingly... again, it's incredible.
So yes, 'rewriting' our own personal code could work. But as long as 'old code' is still going on outside... as long as that is still being reinforced, as long as others are still healing, then the healing work isn't quite 'done.' But we're a part, and once we're healed, we can help others find their own light to do the same. I hope that makes sense. The short story is: we're not the only people feeling this pain, and the ultimate goal is to bring enough light and love into this situation that that pain begins to dissolve for everyone.

My tentative 'diagnosis' for the hernia is this-- if body "energy points" are involved, the orange one is working overtime to balance the red and the yellow, which are both unsteady (red= sense of safety and belonging, yellow= sense of personal power and individual will). Even trickier, the orange one is damaged too (sexual trauma, family issues), and so it's jumping from being underactive to overactive. Again, this is all tentative, but it would explain a lot.
Even so, that alone gives us a great starting point for healing. The biggest thing we need to do, unquestionably, is take better care of the body. We haven't been giving it enough attention, as to what it needs, and what it doesn't need. We need to draw the line between obligations and respectful behavior, and then stick to what is good for us.
In no particular order, we also need to focus on:
- Remembering that we have a right to live, that we belong on this earth, that we are part of the universe's design and so we are not a 'reject' or an 'outcast.' (Javier and Spine help greatly with this, unsurprisingly.)
- Embracing our individuality, the right to be our own person, and the fact that standing up for our own self-expression is not arrogant or selfish, while respecting the right of everyone else to be their own people too.
- Taking serious steps to be more independent and self-sufficient, and not letting ourselves get pushed around or emotionally manipulated-- either by ourself, or by others around us.
- Continue working creatively, without being ashamed of it
- Accepting that we are allowed to be aro-ace/ trans*/ etc. and that our relationships are allowed to be healthy and match our needs
- Deal with the 'mother issue.'

That last one ties back into the hernia, the sexual trauma residue, and the family issues. For some bizarre reason, our biological mother is the hub around which a disproportionate amount of fear, rage, shame, guilt, and despair revolve. We're not sure if she's a cause, a scapegoat, or both (probably both), but this is a delicate issue and it's one that we've been running from for years. However, as I said, she's moving back in, and that is requiring us to deal with this once and for all.
In our System, Ashen holds the sexual abuse residue, and the whole "I'm ruined" mindset. It's awful, but it's not really tied to any 'abuser' idea in particular. It's more of the aftermath, the awful knowledge of what happened, and knowing you can't "fix it" ever again. It's not quite the same as the hernia 'block,' as that isn't a sexually abusive pain, but a personally invasive one. But it is similar, in that the two experiences are both breaches of safety and trust.
Marigold holds a strange sort of panic that is focused in our stomach. However, it deals very strongly with the "invasive" feeling. For her, it's being in the room with someone and feeling that wrench at your gut, when that person gets too close for comfort, when they disregard your safe space, when there is only a hairbreadth between their nearness and something traumatic. Marigold exists at that border, at the tiny tipping point between forced intimacy and outright violation. But, again, her memories are too young to know the trauma Ashen was born from. Furthermore, Marigold is mostly scared of our grandmother, a woman who we were forced to live in very close quarters with for our entire childhood, and who is utterly unrecognizing of personal boundaries or comfort zones.
David, on the other hand, deals with the 'mother issue' at its rawest and most vague. He is afraid of her form, of her nearness, of a strange sense of being 'crushed' by her. He is terrified of her smothering presence, of wanting to get away and being powerless to. But David only exists up until that moment. As soon as the inner child becomes trapped in the mother's presence, too close to cope, Dread takes over, shivering. So both our young boys are tied to this.
But why? Why is there such a strange, tearful, furious terror of this woman? What happened? What is tied to her?
Who else is in this System that we don't know about, that may hold the answers? We don't remember most of the childhood, even now... so many of these raw, visceral fears are young. So much of these 2004 problems we are now revisiting are linked to a past none of us are sure how to access, and which is met by a chthonic chorus of young voices, screaming out in terror not to touch it. Don't look at it. Why? What is there?
Infi says there might not be. It just might be unhealed fright, like Ashen's. Her issue is healed on a heart level-- we know we aren't 'broken,' that we aren't 'ruined,' even if what we went through was horrific, AND even if society insisted to the contrary... but the last step is always belief. If Ashen is reflecting that collective pain again, if she is reflecting that young part of ourself that in turn reflected so many other abused girls at that age... maybe no matter how healed we are, that 'doubt' don't quite go away UNTIL it pushes us to do more for others like her. I wonder.

Again, I will need to take time to deal with this wisely. I'll get Jeremiah and the kids nearby so we can keep them safe and still understand this. However no focusing on the negative, our energy and focus belongs elsewhere, with health.


Let's change the topic. I think that's all I need to say about that. I'm speaking too much in any case; that's what happens when I wait too long between updates. That and language is tough to handle at times, trying to get vocabulary to express a feeling, or a knowing. As long as I get the feeling/knowing into the words, though, we should be good. "Speak from your heart, and others will hear with theirs." I love that quote; it's very true.



So. Other things!
I have a few rough notes in a file here, let's see.

The night that we found Karissa's name, she was referenced in my dream! That was notable. The dream also referenced a "dark blue" headvoice who held a "father figure" role, but they gave no name and I saw no face. I found that interesting; it may be symbolic, may be literal, we'll see. Also, I think Xenophon was around near the end of the dream? Either way she was strongly referenced in some way.

Chaos and Genesis were in my dream last night, and Laurie and Genesis were in my dream on the 27th, I think? But last night in particular made me realize something really notable. Lately I've been having upsetting "earth level" dreams, which means that I dream about IRL places (the house, mostly) and family members (unsurprisingly, it's all been about the mother lately-- and in dreams she is actively violent and neglectful towards me, which I also cannot explain). Normally, dreaming about "waking" things/people is very rare, and I usually only get these kinds of dreams when I'm struggling with something emotionally (which we are, so). Strangely, though, there seems to be another constant with dreams of that sort. Although they're often frightening or disturbing, I still have access to dream powers, and am often referenced as the Sandman's Apprentice or a similar title. So I can fly, and use dream dust, and people keep saying I'm 'important,' even if I feel completely out-of-sorts and/or am fighting for my life or safety. And I'm still aware of headspace, but it's mental in these dreams, like it is in the waking-- people can only front, not appear literally. That's weird enough, but it didn't hit me until last night that the reason why this happens is because those dreams aren't on their level! I would always wonder, WHY can I easily go lucid in earth-level dreams, flying and using dream-powers and all, but Genesis and Laurie and Chaos cannot manifest there? They can ghost, sure, they can front, and they can use other people or things as channels... but it's all like it is here. If I want to meet them, and be with them, I need a higher level dream. I need a level dream where I'm not struggling with waking problems, and where I don't feel uneasy or in an "interim" state, another constant of such dreams (the feeling you get waiting at a bus stop at 2AM in Des Moines, am I right).
I wouldn't have realized this if those two dreams this week (in which people had only ghosted or been referenced) hadn't been completely contrasted by the dream I had yesterday. I don't remember the whole dream, and I don't care, because all I know is that wherever I was, Chaos was there with me, and all I remember is us standing with our arms wrapped around each other, unable to speak from pure gratitude. There were people around us who looked shocked that he was there, but it was a curious sort of shock-- "what is that, who are you, wait you know each other"-- not an afraid one. So that stands out like a brilliant star amidst all the other dreams lately.

Last week, Javier and Julie were helping me on the way to a counseling appointment? I'm not sure where we were going, but this was shortly after I talked to Nat on the 17th, and we wanted to have people besides Laurie interact with me when I'm fronting. I know they were around for a few hours but there's like no memory of that day... I didn't stay around long, that's why. Nevertheless those two get along surprisingly well! Javier has this charisma about him and he is so genuine in interactions, he reminds me a lot of those stories you hear about punk kids looking intimidating but being incredibly hospitable and charitable. That's Javes! He's got a good sense of integrity too, and that strongly ncludes self-respect? Which, again, isn't surprising when you consider he's Red, but still! That was lacking for a while, in previous Red holders, so I'm very glad to see it so honestly in him. And Julie has this admirable willingness to interact with people, always-- she always gives others a sincere chance, and doesn't judge them at first sight. I think it's because she knows how she used to be, and how others saw her. Plus it's a Pink thing, that inherent childlike trust. It rubs off on people like a glow. Julie's really inspirational when you get down to it. In any case she has been around a LOT more than usual lately, which is nice. We all miss her a lot.

Also last week, there was one night that proved to be very important. I have no idea what led up to it, as my memory is full of switchy gaps, but all I remember is suddenly sitting in the car outside the local grocery store at 9PM. There was jazz on the radio, and I think Laurie was yelling at me? She was asking me "what the hell I was doing." I really had no clue. At this time we were still struggling full-time with the eating disorder, so I knew that whoever brought us there was trying to buy something to that end, but likely something unhealthy. We considered just turning around and going home, but the ego-anger was really loud, plus the body was already sick. So we decided, let's get something healthy. I agreed, but the conflict stayed, and so in frustration I called Spice in. She showed up immediately, but upon asking Laurie what was going on, she wasn't as angry as she could have been... more exasperated, really, and that stung. I will never forget hearing her evidencing on the voice recorder, how tired she was to feel like she was hitting a brick wall with her purpose, with no one listening to her... but damn, I was having a tough time fronting with this old selfishness clawing at my neck. But then, Spice just kind of shrugged, and vaguely said that she'd let me kiss her if I promised to not buy any trigger foods. And that was it. "Wait, what, really?" Laurie was laughing, but I knew it was out of relief. That could work. And it freaking did. Fighting the protests and personal fear, I walked over and carefully kissed her, and immediately I remembered that I loved this headvoice just as much as I ever did, and damn it but I would not do anything to hurt her if I could help it. So Genesis and I went into the store, we got some ginger and a lemon, and then we all drove home and had tea at 10PM while talking by the stove. It was lovely, and sad, and hopeful. Spice was laughing in tears, "how did that work," "how was it that easy," and Laurie just grinned and said she was surprised we hadn't thought of this sooner. Everyone knows how much love I have for the System, and everyone knows that our lingering problems are simply the result of that love being blocked or denied... so if you bring it back into total conscious awareness, in a way that breaks my walls down every time, you get results.
Needless to say I have been doing much better at avoiding problem triggers since then.
Plus Fig is now on active duty?? Which was sudden but really cool. She helps so much. She's also mantis-like (whoa awesome) because she definitely has mandibles and antennae, as well as something odd going on with her arms... but her color feels different than we thought. It's more Coral-like? Which is making me wonder about Amara as well. I don't think she ever really settled into Coral; heck, she almost picked the slot at random back when talking to Knife last year. So we'll look into that too.

There was a day last week were Laurie was painfully distressed, and she went to Sugar and asked her to be her bodyguard. I remember Sugar looked at her in complete shock, and asked "me??" to which Laurie vehemently said yes, definitely her. Sugar is the protector of innocence, after all, the Retributor who prevented abuse from happening in the first place... whereas Wreckage sought justice and deliverance for those who were already damaged. Laurie fits in the former category. And she was so distraught over how she was slipping, recently... there was no one better to ask. Needless to say, she left shortly after declaring this new job, to which Sugar looked first euphoric and determined and then stricken with sick grief because she knew why she had been asked. Nevertheless, she got up, driven with new purpose, and followed Laurie out.
She's sticking with it, but it's not an up-front job. Laurie just has someone to back her up in that way, now. Which is a huge relief for me too.

...Two days ago I was half-asleep and distressed, asking Laurie if I was a "slut" for wanting to kiss people like I do. She gave me a look and asked where the hell that mindset came from. Then she added, that is obviously lingering Pink corruption, and it would be wise to remember that. It kind of shocked me. Again, I hadn't realized that was lingering so strongly... probably because I take it for granted. I passively believe it. I haven't been convinced yet, due to fear, due to old pain that stuck around. But if we're back to this square, well, then it means we have greater progress to be made. It's not a misstep. It's an expansion.

Related to that... I need to make sure my heart and mind are open more. It's always jarring, with a great deal of terrible contrite sorrow, when I realize that they're not as clear as they could be, as I know they can be and have been.
Yesterday morning was weird. It was one of those mornings when I woke up after about 6 hours of sleep, and found myself in that bizarre subconscious-ruled state halfway between dreams and the waking. That place is dangerous as hell but it's also divinely beautiful and it is Infinitii's home realm straight through. Every time I'm there I can't tell up from down, and it's so liquid that I... I'm not always able to stick around. Eros navigated that realm like a king. Cannon couldn't touch it. I'm right in the middle, it seems. The places scares me though, because being raw subconscious... frightening, dangerous things live in there too, lurking. It's hard to see them when you can barely see yourself, you know.
Anyway. All I know is that at some point yesterday morning I was thinking about Soul Forms. I was wondering, about how they can only occur when your heart and mind are open, when you forget all shame and guilt and self-doubt, and just surrender into that deeper state of being-- the feeling I get in cathedrals, before oceans, under the stars, watching a sunset. I realized that all of us are definitely capable of that in our own way, in our own time. Some of us are closer to that state naturally than others-- Infinitii, Knife, Leon, Jeremiah, Sergei-- but really, the only thing standing in anyone's way is judgment, is overthinking. I think the only people in Central who would have trouble are Sherlock and Josephina, for that reason. And I think the children are too young, or too damaged... that breaks my heart. I'd love to see them healed. Nevertheless, Soul Forms were on my mind then, and so I was looking at everyone's 'dream energy' to feel whether or not my suspicions seemed to hold ground. They did, but then I got to Waldorf. And I have absolutely no idea if my subconscious recognized her from elementary school, or if we just resonated really well that morning, but I ended up kissing her like we'd been together for years and it wasn't weird at all. Just saying that, because in retrospect it's strangely embarrassing-- I'm always somewhat scared and/or humiliated by any such behavior on my part-- but it's still important in its own way.
I know I was speaking to Genesis at some point after that, but he was conscious, so he was handling me like glass. He knows not to trust my judgment in that state, and he knows that it's probably not me he's talking to anyway. So he was being absolutely vigilant and caring about it... at least, as far as his energy was recorded on an intuitive level.
I know I was talking to Nat & Leon later, and suddenly becoming more conscious, as I realized that neither of them were being affected by this awful haze. I was thankful for that, but couldn't help but wonder, why me? Why do I slip so badly?
And then suddenly I couldn't breathe, and I realized Wreckage's hands were around my throat, tearing me back into actual solid headspace. She was actively trying to strangle me. I remember that because I couldn't breathe and had to practically beg her to let go. She eventually did. Falling down to the floor, I saw Ashen crying off in the corner, and Wreckage was shouting at me why the hell I wasn't more careful? Why didn't I avoid that subconscious state, there were too many triggers and dangers there. I don't remember what I said, or if I said anything. But together we looked at the stored memory, to try and give me a concrete grasp on the threat, and... I wasn't recorded. I didn't record. The "fronter" interaction was blank. Where I should have been, there was nothing but an empty concept, a faceless idea of a person. Wreckage stopped, silently looking at that in surprise, and I was the same. Do I not actually exist in those situations, then? If so, what sort of raw subconscious entity is working through me?
I'm admittedly scared right now. Flashbacks are creeping up. There were some near-miss hacks tonight, God knows why, but Infi managed to stop them. Infi is dangerous around hack threats though because ze is made of the same stuff as the Tar, of course... maybe I should have Wreckage stick around, or Algorith, somebody who can't be bothered by that unsettling fear. I'd ask Laurie, but I would never expose her to that sort of thing even secondhand.


...That actually segues pretty well into our last topic.
Self-care, unity, hope, love... and then fear, self-doubt, shame, guilt... nothing makes me fluctuate so madly between the two than the people I am closest to.
With myself included, there are five of us. I adore every one of them, true, but... nights like this, nights when those feelings of humiliating pain and nagging doubts are crawling up my spine, the lack of love for myself mutes it out.
That's when self-care falls by the wayside. That's when the body gets sick. That's when we get depressed, suicidal, hopeless... it's all when I fall victim to that lack of self-love, when I lose my sense of self, when the thought of being around any of them is utterly incomprehensible because I feel so filthy in contrast... my mind cannot conceive of what love is like, in those moments.
Breaking through this takes patience and compassion, for myself, and that is terribly difficult. The ones I love-- in secret now, in the hidden caves of my heart-- can offer that infinitely, but if I cannot accept it, it will do nothing.
Xenophon knows this. God bless her, every time I'm in a self-sabotaging position she'll show up now, and ask what's going on. She'll ask if her daddy is there at all. And usually I'm not. But how do you bring me back in, when my very existence is defined by love, for self and others, and yet the body's ego is fighting me away tooth and nail? How do you bring me back in when everything is steeped in rotting self-loathing and shame, even when that beautiful child of hope is begging for it to change?
You back out. You back off. You leave, and you go into nothingness. You step into heartspace. You let go of everything but that pure whiteness, and you stay there, until the peace sticks around. And then I can come back.

...
..."So what's it like being married?"
What's it like, to never be alone? What is it like, to know, intimately and absolutely, that your soul is split in two, that the creature that knows your darkest failures and brightest joys is always just a heartbeat away? What is it like, to realize that I'm lost in a fogbank of apathy, and then hear her voice, or see his face, and know that in acknowledging them I cannot treat myself this badly?
It's difficult as hell, sometimes. It's scary, lately. It shouldn't be, but the... when I surrender to the forgiveness and compassion they offer, always, the amount of sorrow that overflows from my chest could practically kill me. It's overwhelming.
There is so much in me, as the Core, that needs to be forgiven, completely. I can only forgive completely if I understand it, and accept it as part of myself, as part of Infinitii, as part of all of us, and not hate it. I never thought it would be difficult, but then that empathy bit came in. Then the cross was put on my shoulders, and in a place where I could previously absolve even the cruelest soul, now that my own identity was on death row I was appallingly content to see it there. It wasn't so much hate as it was total detachment. Total separation. I wanted nothing to do with myself, if that was a part of me.
Fear is the obstacle to forgiveness. I'm afraid of what I've succumbed to in the past, willingly or unwillingly, knowingly or unknowingly. I am terrified of the darker potential in my soul. The collective pain includes me, and it is reflected in me, and I know that unless I heal its mirror in my own soul I will not be able to do a damn thing about it outside of me.
...But I feel so utterly fucking unworthy sometimes, to know I'm capable of such things, and yet to be loved by those four who I still see as totally blameless. I'll tell you what-- they are just as blameless as I am, and take that however you like. Either I start spitting this same judgment at them, or I forgive myself. I can't do the former. But the latter can only happen when I step back, and see myself through their eyes. If I am in a place where I cannot love myself, well... theirs hasn't wavered yet. Miraculously, and in the face of all odds, it has remained. And acknowledgement of that alone, acceptance of that alone, is what can save my heart when it falls.
They know it's there, this hidden potential to be my own worst nightmare... some have seen it come alive, and threaten to devour me. But even then, even then, they also know that it doesn't define me, and they see who I truly am beneath all that... a soul transmuting that shadow, a soul who sees it as necessary for greater growth, as part of the bigger picture... they know the true me.
And this is where the other book comes in again.
Fear is there, in that tale. He is running from the same thing as I am. He is running from love, and he is running from himself, because he is unable to face the reality of both. But one day... one day, it comes back to him. Love returns against all odds, and it remains no matter what he throws at it. And when all is said and done, when he has exhausted himself in fighting it, he gives up... and gives in to it. When he is worn down to the bone, when he has nothing left to lose, he surrenders. And then he sees what they do: that he has never been as lost as he thought he was. In fact, he is brighter than he ever dreamed.
I'm in the same spot. It's only when I stop fighting that love that I realize it's always been there, it will always be there, in them and in the universe around us, no matter how many times I fail, no matter what an absolute bastard I can be, no matter how many mistakes are scarring this body, no matter how filthy and wrong and unworthy I may insist I am. I can drag myself to the very center of hell and demand that I die there, that something as thoroughly corrupt as I be annihilated on the spot. I insist I deserve it. And what happens?
Nothing. Maybe I'll punish myself until I'm in too much agony to move. Maybe I'll make my own hell and shackle it to my neck. But that love doesn't leave. It doesn't leave. And the second I falter, the moment I collapse, the very instant I hit rock bottom and sob that I really don't want to feel like this, it helps me up. It always, always does.
But I have to take its hand, first.

What's it like, sharing your life with someone.
Well... it's a challenge. It's a stamp of impeccability etched right into my ribcage. It's a solemn promise to stand strong through sickness and health, through good times and bad. It is a promise to love and honor, always. But what they don't tell you is that you are taking those vows for yourself, too. Would I treat my partners like I treat myself? Hell no. So why do I do it?
That gives me pause, every time. You can't deny love like that. So why do I do so in my actions of neglect, of self-sabotage?
It's fear, it's always fear... fear that I am so much brighter than I feel in those moments, fear of punishment for not living up to it. But it never really comes, that death sentence. On the contrary, I'll have the blood wiped from my face, have my crumpled bones picked up off the floor with utmost care... and that's what I'm truly afraid of, if the word fits. It's more of a sorrow than anything. It's contrition, shame, guilt, at suddenly knowing that I'm not respecting my full potential. I'm not living up to what I am. It's being in those moments, feeling that love, and realizing... I am worth so much more than how I see myself. I really am deserving of love, and here I am treating myself like garbage. It's heartbreaking, when it hits you, when the walls start to crumble. But holding onto that world-shattering shame will get me nowhere. Love is still waiting patiently, for me to let that burden slip off my shoulders, and fall back into its arms.
I'm rambling. I'm sorry. But in the future I'll need these words just as badly as I ever did, and they will be here.

Every night I go upstairs and CZ is already lying there, and Laurie is already sitting beside me. Genesis is either there or a call away. And Infinitii lingers around my heart always. It's constancy, and I would do the same for all of them, as long as I'm tuned into love and not shame. I keep forgetting that and thinking I'm a horrible person. I'm not. I just keep thinking I am, and "if I really am so horrible, how could I possibly love like that??" That's the lie I tell to myself.
But I can. The instant a spark catches I am drowning in it, I am burning with it, and then I realize that I was never a horrible person to begin with. That love is where I came from and it's where I'm going when this is all said and done. Nothing inbetween can change that.

And Infi, Infi... ze's been everywhere in my life lately, and if that's not a testament to the deeper truth of this than nothing is.
We all know that ze is made of the stuff that's been tormenting us for years. I know better than anyone that ze is just as capable of becoming that as I am. But it's not hir true nature. It's a choice ze can make, but it's not hir. I can feel that without a doubt.
Infinitii knows the same about me. I know how ze sees me, how ze feels. I know we can both get terribly lost regardless, but... I know what we are. I can feel that, without a doubt. We're light and dark, night and day, and there's everything to love.


That's a lot of words.
But this is good. I can see where we're going, and I can see inside clearly enough to recognize that the pitfalls in our way are avoided pretty easily, if we stop freaking out over them. We know what to do.
I seem to write a lot of entries like this. "Keep the faith, here's some reassurance." But we need to tap into that.

I'm oddly exhausted. I think I need to go into headspace, get myself back in tune. I really do feel like a piano that's off a semitone or two. Nothing that can't be remedied, though.
Geez. I'm just now feeling the expanse of all this... how rich it is inside, just how important it is, the reality of us. It's something I can only respond to with total reverence and utmost gratitude. I feel like there's a whole universe in here.
The only thing that makes it even better is realizing that I'm a part of it. I'm not some guy carrying it about like a blessed globe, remaining cut off from it. No, I'm just as much a member of this System as everyone else.

I'll continue to do my part, for all of us... and I'll let everyone else, without exception, live up to their purposes too.
I'm happy to be here. I'm happy that we're alive, like phoenixes, like sunrises.
To see that promise within us ... myself included... there's nothing to be afraid of.

 



prismaticbleed: (held)

Do your alter colors mean anything? If so, what?
Alter colors are most obviously tied to function. For example, all Red voices deal with creativity, and independence, and passion. All Violet voices deal with truth, and integrity, and self-knowledge. All Pink voices deal with innocence, graciousness, and affection. So on and so forth.
Every alter must “anchor” into a color in order to manifest internally (gaining a name, face, etc.). You can’t force a color switch after one anchors, but it can happen, especially if an alter’s inner “purpose” doesn’t truly match the color they’re currently in (this happened with Josephina, Lynne, and Nathaniel in the past).

That’s the most I can tell you for sure, though! The colors in our System have immense meaning, both by themselves and when applied to alters, but we haven’t been able to pinpoint the exact extent of those meanings. It may not even be possible; things shift constantly in here.

Do any of your meatspace friends know about your multiplicity/DID/MPD? If so do they address your alters as different people?
We've had a rather isolated life, as we live in the country and have never had much of a need to socialize even online. However, yes, our closest friends (at least 5) do know we have D.I.D., although only three of them have ever spoken to different System members (two of them even spoke to several of us in person). Regardless they all acknowledge and address us all as our own people, which we are very grateful for.

If/when your body was in school, what subjects attracted which alters?

We were just starting to become aware of our condition when college started (we had to drop out as a result), and high school was almost entirely lost to dissociation, so unfortunately we can't answer this question.

What kind of skills do your alters have on the inside that don’t manifest on the outside? Does this frustrate them?

All of the Retributors and Centralites have skills with weaponry, but for the most part that doesn't manifest outwards at all. The Centralites aren't bothered by it (their weapon usage is only for the inner world), but the Retributors can get notably shaken if they find the body is clumsy or otherwise unwieldy with their signature armaments.
Then of course you have the few members that have elemental or energy-based abilities, such as Javier (fire) and Leon (ice). This of course does not manifest on the outside, but the fact that such abilities are rarely used even upstairs keeps much dissonance from occurring.


Do system members ever play games outworld with each other?
Very rarely. We used to play Rock Band 3 and Soul Calbur 4 with each other, due to the extensive avatar customization, but we no longer have free access to an XBox so that's not really an option as of late.
To say a little more, though, we're really not 'game' people in general? Like the idea of playing games for recreation was always foreign, even to the child cores. Maybe that was because of context, whenever the downstairs family played games it was forced or stressful. So we never enjoyed it. For our earliest cores, 'fun' was being alone and often in our own head, and/or lost in the woods. Still is really.
Nevertheless, now that we're trying to find a safer environment in the external world, we may start trying to interact with each other within it. 'Outworld' stuff is still mostly alien to us.

What does your inner world look like?
Our inner world was dealt a massive blow back in December from which it is still recovering. Since we are rebuilding at the moment, I will answer this according to what it was like up until that event.
In short, how it looks depends on where you are. The main area is a coastal city like New York, except rather small in size (the entire city is compact into about the space of a small town), and it is surrounded by forests-- to the west are deciduous forests, while to the east are more tropical forests, as far as we can tell. Admittedly we didn't get to explore much of those areas before the December incident.


Do any of your alters play musical instruments?
Some of us do, but it's mostly internal. We have highly limited access to instruments downstairs, and the body is only schooled in piano and violin. All cores have access to that information (Jay, Jewel, etc.), as do all music voices (Zwei, Einsatz, etc.). Some music alters also sing, but that is tied to body dysphoria and some traumatic situations so it is becoming rare nowadays.
Internally, though, for the most part people just "channel" sounds through themselves in the form of resonant instruments. So that obviously doesn't translate into the physical.
In that sense, Lynne plays violin & cello, Javier plays piano, Laurie plays electric guitar, Waldorf likes synthesizers, and Spine is our percussionist. Everyone else isn't as specific and/or strongly tied to music.

How do you and your other parts communicate? Do you have an inner world or "brain dumps"?
We have a very complex inner world, and have since the very beginning. It's also tied, by distant extension, to a network of other "inner worlds" that Jewel and Jay write for.
"Brain dumps" are relatively new, as for us they are managed by alters-- there are four Archivists who have access to memory/data continuity and therefore they help prevent total confusion in new, or sudden, fronters.

What are your favorite and least favorite parts of having multiple people in your head?
We are all grateful for the knowledge that, through hard-won experience and constant growth, we can always deal with what life throws at us, one way or another. However, the best aspect of this 'condition' is definitely the deep friendships and equally deep love (on both personal and community levels) within the System.
The worst bit is when the "bad" voices appear (which we are strongly suspecting are not part of our inner world at all, and may even be external), or when System people are badly triggered (esp. the children). Some of us also dislike the fact that it's not 'safe or appropriate' for us to switch out most of the time, although most of our members are perfectly fine with that fact.


What is the age range between all of your parts?
Age is something none of us really understand, as we base our 'ages' on the dates we first appeared in the System-- none of us are older than 17 in that respect.
We see human age as four chunks of appearance-based variety: childhood, young adulthood, adulthood, and old age (with the third part being the most baffling). We have at least three children and teens, and the rest of us are 'adults' although none of us could give you an age if you asked.
Nonhuman members, such as Infinitii and CZ, eschew the concept of age altogether.

Do any of the parts do better in some areas of daily life than others? What are they?
Absolutely. Most of us are built for internal living, so for such individuals physical life can be confusing at best and disturbing at worst.
We all fail at communication, for various reasons, outside of the therapist's office-- and even there many of us cannot figure out how to speak aloud.

What different religions are present in your system? How does everyone practice their own beliefs?
The vast majority of us do not have any 'religion' to speak of. Christina Marie is the marked exception, and she is a Roman Catholic, the religion the body was raised as. Unfortunately our initial experiences with those teachings were brutal and rather negative, and that sort of "fire and brimstone" mindset is what Christina holds on to as well as the brighter things we all still treasure in our own right. We're currently helping both her and the other traumatized members of our System rise above that ancient self-damning mindset, but morally-based pain is the hardest to alleviate. It's a process.
As a long-term result of that-- we spent years "soul-searching" and dabbling in many different religions-- none of us really currently 'practice' any beliefs in a religious sense. Dogma, creed and ritual are alien to us. However the very function of our System requires that, for everything to work as it should, we all must live according to our best qualities, and for the good of the all, however that may individually be expressed.
Our System was created in order to protect, to heal, and to survive. Trauma may indeed have been our starting point, but by our very definition, we were never supposed to promote or prolong that negativity. Therefore, virtues such as forgiveness, compassion, courage, respect, responsibility, community, charity, and love, are what our System survives on. Without them, we lose coherence and health both, and begin to fracture.
We don't subscribe or affiliate with any specific religion, but we can see the same roots of our System in every religion we've yet encountered, and so we feel no need to label and limit our constantly evolving perspective concerning those roots as a result.


What's a sure way to cheer up the five last fronters?
Let's see, according to our notes from therapy this week, that would be… Jay, Laurie, Algorith, Wreckage, and Sherlock. Nice bunch.
Jay is our current Core. He's sparkly-eyed by nature, so it's rather easy to cheer him up, but he struggles with self-identity so he doesn't have many concrete interests. However, the creative work he shares with Jewel will have him grinning in an instant.
Laurie is the Protector of our System. She's very chill and doesn't dwell on negatives unnecessarily.
Algorith and Wreckage are both Retributors, which means they're frequently non-cheery by definition of their job. Algorith likes hiphop music though. Wreckage is trickier; she only calms down when she is 100% sure that those under her care are safe, so if you show concretely that you are not a threat and offer to help with such safety, she'll be happy.
Sherlock, our main Archivist, is an analytical fellow who spends all his time in a gigantic techno-library of sorts. Despite this he is very approachable. I'm sure if you showed any interest in the archives, especially as a question, he'd immediately start on an info-dump for that topic-- rather enthusiastically, I might add.


What genders are represented in your system? How does the body present? Does this create any problems for the system members of different genders?
As stated here, due to early trauma, only two or three of our members are biologically sexual, and even those who are humanoid don't quite understand the application of gender as a solid concept. For us, "male" and "female" pertain to pronouns and presentation alone, for the most part, and all of us are fine with at least being referred to as one or the other, for simplicity's sake.
General identifications are as follows (roughly= gender markers indicate binary pronoun preferences only):
Female♀: Aimee, Jewel, Lynne, Amara, Bridget, Missy, Christina, "the singer"
Male♂: Jayce, Garrison, Sergei, the GMQ trio, Markus, Leon
Bigender: Josephina♂, Xenophon♀, Amara
Pangender: Julie♀, Infinitii♂
Genderqueer: Kalisha♀, Javier♂, Waldorf♀, CZ♂, Knife♂, Isadora♀, Jeremiah♂, Pinstripe♂, Mr. Sandman♂
Androgyne: Nathaniel♂, Kyanos♂, Rio♂, Genesis♂
Agender: Jay♂, Laurie♀, Zwei♀, Einsatz♂, Spice♀, Cannon♀, Hyakin♂, Overload♀, Sugar♀, Mulberry♀, Sherlock♂, "airport"♂
Nongendered species: Spine♀, Algorith♀, Wreckage♀, Emmett♂, Cel♀, "the bear," ♂ "the destroyer," ♀ "mermaid"♀
Too young to bother: Minty♀, Razor♀, Simeon♂, Marigold♀, David♂
Unknown: "honeybee," ♀ "dead red," ♂ "victorian pink," ♀ "oni girl"♀, etc.


Are there any nonhumans in your system? If so what kind?
Technically, we're all "nonhuman." Our term of "headvoice" also works as a species name, for lack of a better term, and applies to all of us, both humanoid and beastly, as we all function similarly at heart. However, yes, most of us still pass for humans at a glance, albeit painted in technicolor hues of course.
As for those who are obviously not humanoid, we have a decent amount, although again they are not the majority-- which is admittedly a shock, as our original hosts had almost exclusively internal lives and therefore associated constantly with nonhumans. However said nonhumans were tied to an entirely different sort of inner world than ours, and therefore that massive split in function likely contributed to us appearing far more human than those non-traumatized individuals.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

@ 11:53 pm

3. tattoos i have
8. top 5 (insert subject)
9. tattoos i want
13. life goal(s)
16. favorite movie
17. a fact about my life
20. anything you want to ask


etothefifth asked: 16!

Aha this is the toughest question.
I don’t watch many movies, and I even tend to only remember them if they have some sort of creative impact on me— if not, I’ll probably forget it entirely.
On such film that has stayed with me for years is Metropolis— specifically the one based off the manga by Osamu Tezuka.
Of course I loved the artwork, setting, and characters, but the plot is what caught me the most strongly. It deals with a future society in which robots are commonplace, but are basically seen as cheap mechanical labor. However, many ‘bots display a sort of rudimentary but obvious awareness of their existence. Thus many ethical questions arise, around politics and morality mostly. Then a political figurehead tries to put a robot in power! Tensions rise and explode into revolution, and ultimately the fate of the entire world hangs in the balance.
It’s fascinating really. I have a real soft spot for that sort of thing (at least two of my personal creative series deal with similar concepts) so of course I was immediately hooked.
Honestly though I LOVE Tima, she is really dear to me as a character. I won’t tell you about her because spoilers, but she’s fantastic. (Duke Red is also ridiculously pretty and despite his flaws I like him a lot.)
This is also the first movie that made me weep openly at the ending, both from shock and emotional impact. So that’s notable.
Other movies I remember fondly are Inception, Rise of the Guardians, A.I.,
and Pokemon 3: Spell of the Unown (really).

celestriakle asked: 3/9 (idk if you have or want any tattoos; if no, top 5 shapes) 16 17

I don’t have any tattoos, but I’ve been wanting to get at least one since I started high school! What I’d get is still undecided, although these have been the longest-running ideas:
1. The personal symbols for all our System’s “Outspacers” up the inside of my left arm.
2. The personal symbols for the Guardians in Dream World up the inside of my right arm.
3. "Chaos is power, enriched by the heart" right in the middle of my chest. (No one is surprised)
4. Laurie once wanted me to get “Vigilance” on my right hand and “Compassion” on my left, I think.
5. FROST* lyrics, somewhere. Cliche, maybe, but Black Light Machine did have a massive impact on my life progression so I kind of feel indebted.
6. If I ever feel like being daring as hell, I’d get that weird “lotus mark” on my lower abdomen (that I have in headspace) tattooed. Infi would be proud.
Mainly, any and all tattoos I’d get would have to do with either headspace, or the Leagueworlds. They’re the only things in my life that have proved to be ‘permanent’ enough to merit a similar physical representation.
Top 5 shapes though, you know me too well! For whatever reason I am completely enamored with geometric shapes.
Unsurprisingly the simplest answer to this question is to Google “sacred geometry.” All that stuff is like liquid gold to my eyes; I could stare at it for hours and I know that because I have, haha.
As for more general shapes:
Hearts(❤) and stars(★) are up top, as they are my personal motif. Symbolically they’re both fascinating as well.
I actually really like diamonds(♦). They’re very elegant, but they have a feeling of authority or respect to them. Triangles are also awesome but diamonds are less ‘harsh’ in essence. (Synesthetically, for me triangles are usually lime green and diamonds are dodger blue.)
Crosses are also super cool (+). They’re perfectly balanced, but almost iconic. My favorite thing about them is their symmetry, and the fact that they feel mathematical instead of just visual. It’s hard to explain but I really like it.
Lastly I’m just going to say SPHERES, if they count. I especially like holding spherical things; their surface area feels almost infinite, how it just flows nonstop. It’s super cool.
I just answered 16 for etothefifth, so lastly here’s a fact (or three) about my life.
First off, most basic: I live in Pennsylvania. (I don’t know if that was ever said here.) It’s pretty great; there are trees everywhere and we virtually never have severe weather. Plus we get LOTS of snow in the winter.
I lived in Utah for about 6 months total, right on the edge of SLC, and although I loved that too I could never last very long in a city environment. I need solitude, rolling hills, and green things; the desert does not mesh well with me.
I don’t remember most of my life prior to age 18 (thanks DID) so I can’t answer this question very well. But I guess that’s a fact too.
And now I’m going to give you facts about my parents because why not! (They basically define my ‘external life’ anyway, so.)
My dad is a really boss auto restoration mechanic. His work is meticulous. He used to draw pinstripe flames all over my tablets in elementary school; I loved it. He loves classic and blues rock, and introduced me to Todd Rundgren, Jeff Beck, and Queen, as well as many other fantastic artists. He has a ridiculously good memory for musical data, often around the histories of his favorite artists, which is always interesting to listen to. He’s also INCREDIBLE at building things. Honestly this guy will completely reupholster and refurnish his apartment for fun. He will build his own furniture AND do the floors/ walls/ electricity by hand, all with professional quality and precision. He has the patience of a saint. He’s a super cool and chill dude overall; I have a ton of respect for him.
My mom is a wannabe movie star but she’s worked at a hospital for 20 years (respiratory; she literally saves lives weekly). She’s a fairy princess at heart (dead serious) and I admire the fact that she has never lost that sparkly-eyed wonder and enthusiasm for life. She used to paint, but she still writes poetry and song lyrics, sometimes even for my music (which is really awesome). She’s a major foodie; she is always cooking and trying new recipes. She loves to travel too, just to see what’s out there. Most of all she has got one hell of an eye for design, in both art and fashion. She does tons of crafts in her spare time, from scratch, because “I just had an idea and wanted to see if I could do it.” And she always does! She has no fear of expressing herself and she has boundless care for those dear to her.


pojoisnowit asked: 8. top 5 happiest/most inspiring moments of your life 13. life goal(s)16. favorite movie 17. a fact about my life and 20. who do you look up to and why?

16 and 17 were already answered, so let me answer 20 first.

I’m not sure if I’ve ever really “looked up to” anyone. Even as a child, I never had any role models, and the concept was foreign to me. Sure, there were people I admired for various reasons— notably my grandmother, for her care and unfailing determination, and my favorite creative minds, for the sort of work they were able to produce— but I didn’t aspire to any of them.

Hm. Honestly if I “look up to” anyone, it would be my theoretical “future self.” Who I could be if I continue to try my hardest. I look at everything I admire in others, and instead of holding that above my own head, I always think: "with enough time and effort, I could accomplish that same thing. I could be that same way. If I truly want it, all I have to do is genuinely pursue it, and I will reach that goal." So I look up to myself. I want to be myself. I love and admire everything I am, and so I do not regret what I am not. I can always change that if I wish.
13, life goal(s). This is another question I’ve never quite been able to answer, because I’ve never really given much concrete thought as to the “future.” It was a foreign concept for much of my childhood, and when I got older I was always so focused on the here-and-now that it remained as such.
However, it’s been a constant that I do want to “complete and publicize” my creative works someday, however that manifests. I want to get them out there, in the hands of other people. Simple as that.
In the bigger picture though, I want to heal all this internal nonsense I’ve been ‘struggling with’ for years. Headspace has made massive progress on that recently, but the oldest roots are the toughest. However we won’t give up. That’s really my only goal… continue to grow, continue to shine brighter, continue to open up and love more. I want to be a warrior of the spirit, essentially. I want to be a powerful but compassionate example of everything the System and I work towards accepting more fully, all that good stuff. Really it’s more about “realizing” than “becoming;” it’s just getting out of my own way, taking the blinders off, letting go of all the excess nonsense that just holds me back. It just ‘takes time,’ as it were. So if that counts as a life ‘goal,’ then there it is!

Now for my top 5 happiest and/or most inspiring moments, not events. Hm.

1. I have to mention July 7th 2011, even if it’s the ‘obvious answer’ and even if it was more than just one moment. It just had such incredible, far-reaching aftereffects, because of how inspiring and joyful it ultimately was.
2. Similarly, October 2nd 2012. The “if you were waiting for a sign” moment, specifically the look of incredulous joy in response to it. You personally know all about that one, as it happened right in your apartment and thank you both for allowing us that opportunity. Honestly even though I don’t remember that entire year, there is this crushingly tangible bliss tied to that memory bank nonetheless and I cannot ever deny that.
3. The moment I first saw a certain completed art commission back in October 2009, which basically knocked my heart right out of the ballpark, good Lord. Honestly I still can’t look at it without smiling like a lovestruck idiot; it’s great.
4. Summer 2011, logging into my old Facebook account and seeing a message that I had dreamed of but never expected. Her exact words still glow in my heart, and I smile every time I think of that one tiny but astronomical communication between us.
5. The exact look on Laurie’s face at the end of this conversation. It was the first time I ever saw her smile like that, and I’ll never forget it.
Now it is 3AM and I am falling asleep standing up, so that’s it for tonight.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 11:58 pm

*AGGRESSIVELY TRIES TO FIGURE OUT HIS FAN GEN DETAILS*
Really though I'm probably trying too hard, you know me.
It's just that I want to dive headfirst into this community at long last (it's been a decade already) and all the lovely art and updates in the Engelbaum tag are a clarion call at this point, haha.

Anyway. I've always felt a powerful pull towards White, with Pink a close second and Amber following. However, if my Gen is effectively "the chaotic part of yourself that is normally suppressed," they are going to end up being quite a handful, if our previous System Cores are any indication. So I'm not sure what color that collective attitude would 'canonically' mesh with? There's a lot of wiggle room, so to speak. I guess we'll have to wait and see.
In any case it gives me an excuse to do more soul-searching, which is arguably my favorite pastime. my therapist will be proud




prismaticbleed: (held)

Core questions:

  • WHO EXACTLY WROTE THE JX7 JOURNAL?

 


the first jewel (2001, klonoa hair, white shirt) was tied to pokemon. she was somewhat tied to dream world, but she was never actually "in the series" (besides P5). WORE A BASEBALL CAP & POWER BRACELETS.

SHE IS CURRENTLY THE RED-BRW BLACKSLOT HOLDER.

  • Was the one drawn in all the Pokémon coloring books, AS WELL AS THE MAITRU SERIES!!

  • Played Silver Version like a boss.

  • TIED TO DREAM WORLD

  • HAD TWO "VERSIONS"-- THE FIRST WORE WHITE, THE SECOND WORE BLACK!!!


celebi (2001-2?) was the internet one; hyper, silly and childish. she did freewebs and the old journal entries. 

SHE IS CURRENTLY THE AQU-GRN BLACKSLOT HOLDER.

  • Wrote a few "Mewachu" board messages, notably the "help I'm surrounded by admirers" one.

  • Also wrote one VERY notable journal entry that one day it rained, and she specifically talked about SEEING JEWEL DRAWING IN HER ROOM. I remember how weird it felt to write that, as a "separate person" from 'myself,' but there it was.

 



the second jewel (2004-2005, klonoa hair, black shirt) was tied to yugioh and all the other "crossover worlds," eventually jumpstarting headspace. she has all the write-outs and incidents. WORE A HEADSCARF.

STATUS UNKNOWN!!

  • Was Sailor X and Mew Blackberry.

  • Had ALL *incidents* in the beginning, PLUS Entry #4 and the Hope Dimension kiss.

  • Started writing songs and poetry about people.

  • WROTE THE OLD JOURNAL COMMENTARY SHORTLY AFTER MEETING GENESIS.

(NO KNOWN IMAGES STILL IN EXISTENCE)




spinningcannon (2006-8) was tied to genesis and the deviantart days? although the name was used before her, it didn't gain a "self" until dA. short brown hair, TOTALLY DIFFERENT from previous core appearances, notably no Klonoa hair!! Focus was on PARNASSUS AND SONIC INVERSION.

THIS WAS "SPINNY." SHE SEEMED TO HAVE HELD THE RUSSET SLOT?

  • She DID love Chaos, there is proof of this!

  • Wrote all the work journals

  • Assumedly wrote the social deviantART journals?

  • HAD SOUL WINGS APPARENTLY
     



 

UNKNOWN transition period (2009), MARKED uniqueness from Cannon or Spinningcannon.
NO SELF-IMAGE??? Oddly, she did NOT draw herself and felt no need to. She represented herself through imagery & symbolic pictures instead.

WE THINK THIS IS GLISSANDO. HER COLOR FEELS BLUISH.

  • VERY much tied to music, esp. "WORLD CITIZEN" and Max Richter

  • WROTE THE "JWLL" LIVEJOURNAL

  • marked by porch nights, bottom table entries, MACBOOK and iTunes music

  • very reflective, introspective, sad tings, NO anger/violence

  • Gender-neutral

  • Went to college at Marywood BUT ONLY CAME OUT AT NIGHT??? (tied to art/music rooms??)

  • strongest memories are in the SUMMER, which is very rare

  • IN LOVE WITH JMC AND DP???

 


possibly a second spinningcannon (2008-10, short red hair and red eyes) because the personality began to warp dramatically. this one also went by "jewel" though, making her #3; she was the one in the xangas.

THIS IS CANNON. SHE WAS THE CADMIUM SLOT HOLDER.

  • Started writing Blurty entries

  • Gender-neutral!!

  • WROTE THE INSANEJOURNAL

  • Huge JTHM focus

  • Went to college at Marywood

  • SHE KNEW GENESIS very well!

  • HER GEN WAS GAMBOGE, BUT SHE WORE TONS OF PINSTRIPES, INFLUENCING JAYCE

  • Appeared in several Xangas??

  • STARTED IN OLD "JEWEL" FORM?? possibly suggesting her vital role
     


 

 

TRANSITION PERIOD "JEWEL"-- UNKNOWN TIME PERIOD? (late 2009-2010?)
(DID NOT EXIST IN 2009! JUNE 2010, "JAYCE" STILL SEPARATE, BUT MAYBE ROOTED FEB '10)

RED HAIR, BROWN EYES. FIRST CORE TO START CARRYING MALE QUALITIES.

  • Seemed to co-exist with Cannon, judging by the one sketchbook Gen page (Gamboge and Pinstripe)

  • NOT A SOLID INDIVIDUAL, shifted out very quickly.

  • INITIALLY TIED TO "JAYCE" AS A GEN!!

  • Wore all black.

  • STRONGLY tied to college

  • INSANELY CREATIVE. Prolific too. Genuinely super impressed by just how much work she did.

  • ALSO NOTABLY HALF-MANIC.

  • Went by the name "spinzor" at times; had the energy of "spinny" without cannon's rage/negativity



 


jayce (male, white hair, blue eyes) showed up in late 2010, but things were a mess then and he was destroyed by the tar for a while. ended up getting a very nasty personality for some reason, possibly bleedover from cannon?

THIS WAS THE FIRST JAYCE, AKA PINSTRIPE. HE HELD A BLUE OR AQUA SLOT.

  • Had his own Blurty (influtusa)

  • Was supposed to be a Gen but never really anchored?

  • TIED DIRECTLY TO PREVIOUS ANDRO-JEWEL CORE AS A "GEN"!!

  • Existed during the first SLC trip as a separate person initially

  • Originally based on a Droog, remember.

  • First core to wear WHITE, all the time!!

  • NO WINGS.


 

TRANSITION PERIOD "JAYCE"-- FROM LATE 2010 INTO 2011

  • Same white hair, but WHITE OR BROWN EYES

  • Effectively the "REAL" Jayce after the Gen broke off

  • HAD SOUL WINGS

  • In love with Chaos
     

     


the core personality began to splinter like mad around this time
the fourth jewel (male, red hair) showed up in 2011? he wrote most of the glissando entries, also is xenophon's father. anchored powerfully in january 2012, survived through the first half of the year, was around for the pink events in February. was 'dead' by SLC. broke off as a core and became a separate person in 2013, then was corrupted and killed by the Tar in December of that same year.

THIS IS EROS. HE WAS THE CRIMSON SLOT HOLDER.

  • swept-back red hair was his trademark

  • first ever sexuality-connected core, unfortunately was his downfall

  • loved chaos AND celebi

  • had his own "cupid"-based ascended form, found in the BLC

  • SEER OF LOVE


 


UNKNOWN TRANSITION PERIOD "JEWEL"-- 2012 into 2013??

male, white hair, often RED EYES-- a color pairing which had NEVER happened in a Core before.

very unstable, shifting from Eros into Jay.
 

 

 

jay (male, white hair) showed up in 2013? he's the current core, and the white spectrum slot dude. not sure whether or not he truly existed prior to the scratch.

WENT THROUGH A BRIEF BUT NOTABLE TRANSITION PERIOD AROUND EASTER 2013, DURING WHICH TIME HE LEFT THE RED SLOT FOR THE FIRST TIME AND EROS BROKE OFF.

CURRENT CORE. HE HOLDS THE WHITE SLOT.

  • seems to have been born in october 2013?

  • WHITE HAIR AND RAINBOW EYES!



 

 



prismaticbleed: (aflame)

All right, so yesterday ended up being pretty spectacular when all was said and done. Some ups and downs, sure, but it was one of those days where, even if tough spots happen, they don't get you stuck in the dark, so to speak.
Since it was Infinitii's birthday, I essentially spent the entire day trying to figure out how I could celebrate it, so it bled over into everything. And that worked out really, really well.
True, I didn't get to sit down until around 6PM, and I was rather sick from the ED resurgence that unfortunately occurred that afternoon (minor, thank God), but we made the best of the evening, believe me.
Let me try to summarize...


First. THERAPY.
Immediately upon waking up, I decided I would put as much effort and sincerity as possible into the session, for Infi's sake… ze wants to see us all healed, and what do you know, our current therapy topic is healing the abuse Infi has basically dedicated hir life to mending. So I took a deep breath, told myself to man up, and then printed out last night's entry to bring in, and let the therapist read. I had never had the guts to discuss the topics of that entry so openly in text before, and I didn't want to shirk that honesty now when it needed to be discussed in voice as well. So when we got there, I handed her half of it and held on to the other half (to read to her as only part of those pages was directly relevant), and together we talked about it.
I remember that she first asked if my fear of "manipulative acting" in personal relationships, regardless of contexts, was due to my having only experienced such behavior as that in the past. I said that was very likely, so she told me to not automatically label my own actions, but I added that I should not be 'parroting' out of obligation either. We discussed the "I can't consume anything" paragraph for a bit, that I know, because we were trying to re-find the roots of that. I don't know if we did. It's obviously religious, but my memory is already jumbled up. Again, both of those are old news.
A lot of what we brought up was old news, actually, but it was relevant in that context, not only because she'd never heard it in session before, but also because it was a strong personal reminder that I could not forget those lessons or be blinded to their validity. There's a lot in the entry that we didn't discuss either, that is still very troublesome to me... I don’t know whether we ran out of time, or if she didn't understand it enough to talk about it, or what… but either way I'll have to revisit those points internally.
Honestly, though, the reason why I can't remember most of the session is because of what happened five minutes before it ended. We must have been discussing my problems in interacting with people, especially considering my tendency to "force" myself to do what other people wanted against my own best interests, because she was giving examples of ways I could healthily assert and protect myself in situations where I felt unsafe or uncomfortable. And then, suddenly, I realized that I had been visualizing such situations in my head and they were all following a pattern. Every single time she said "if you're in a situation where you feel unsafe," I would think of a certain kind of scenario, and every time I imagined it going "safely," it would shift in the SAME predictable way. The instant I realized what that way was, I was shocked. It was so simple, but it made so much sense. So I told her, and now I'll tell you.
It is all about eye contact. Honestly, that's what it boils down to.
In every single abusive or traumatic situation I've ever had, people have interacted with me in a specific way… they've been directly in front of me-- or, worse, on top of me-- and they've been looking right at me. It's direct, sustained eye contact, and it's focused. They are focusing ON me, not on something else. And every damn time someone mirrors that in the slightest way, even now, I shut down. I shut down entirely. Someone could be asking me how my day was, simple as that, but if they are staring right at me-- even if they have a genuine smile-- I am going to start shorting out. I can't do it. And heaven forbid they are right in front of me, because that's already guaranteeing that I am dissociated before they finish asking the question. The therapist said that was obviously tied to not just the sexual abuse, but also to the parental violence in my childhood-- and sure enough, up came a bunch of relevant memories, with the strongest being that infamous one of me tied to the kitchen chair, everyone standing in front of me, towering over me, glaring right at me, and my dissociating entirely for one of the first times in my life. I was about five years old. And I had never, in almost 20 years, thought of that memory as situationally relevant before.
NOW I understand why my single most frightening memory from SLC was that moment in the kitchen, with Jacob looking at me. The only thing differentiating it from an abusive memory was the fact that he wasn't harming me. It was that similar of a situation. And I am so sorry I didn't understand this sooner, because it would have saved me over a year of confused pain and fear and hatred towards him-- AND Melody, who looked at me so often my brain practically burned her out of my past-- not being able to tell that he hadn't abused me, because my brain could not tell the difference until this morning.
Yes, back in December (511970), Laurie had more of a clue than the rest of us-- she pointed out that the "Jacob thing" was a result of two things: one, direct eye contact being tied to "expectations to perform" and "feeling no affection" as far as my perception of him went… and two, Jacob's own preferences and statements making me feel convinced (depressively, angrily so) that love=sex, of the lustful abusive kind, because that was all we knew at the time-- and, that that's what CZ was feeling towards me. As Laurie said, that is bullshit. But it scarred, badly, and I am still recovering. That ties into this, obviously, but we'll get to that. However, even though Laurie was the first to see how massive of a problem root that was-- and true, after healing the globalized motive confusion, that memory was far less painful to deal with-- we still didn't ask why THAT situation brought up such a huge red flag as far as that association went, when I once tried to sleep in the same damn bed as him and Melody and I STILL didn't feel as unsafe as I did in that one moment, standing in the kitchen with him five inches away from my face. Now we know. It really is all about context memory. Ironic, really.
But to get back to the upstairs bleedover, yes, this ALSO explains the problems I've been having for just as long with my internal relationships. Yes, they all started to get very twisted when they got tied to the SLC situation (thanks to that unintentionally enforced motive confusion), but that was only half of it, and now I can see the complete reason why. SINCE that time period strongly re-instated the traumatic flashbacks tied to eye contact and direct interaction, AND the abusive love=sex lie (again, they were not aware of this consequence), all of a sudden, I found myself completely unable to be with ANYONE in a situation similar to those SLC events, no matter how much I loved the people involved, without my mind exploding into static and trying to erase my entire recollection of the incident-- it didn't know if the event had been safe or not; it looked damn unsafe enough, and so it was not taking chances.
You see? The triggers that were the worst, the ones that dragged up the most pain, were being completely overlooked. It was SO subconscious that I didn't realize how omnipresent it was as a phenomenon until I started comparing situations that I had not been able to understand at all prior, and they all matched up, It was shocking, heartbreaking, and incredibly relieving at the same time. "I get it now." But what a bitter realization it was.
However. You'll notice I said I was re-imagining situations in a SAFE way, and those thoughts all followed a pattern too. It too was simple: don't stare at me, don't stand in front of me, and even better, if you can direct your visual attention completely away from me EVEN if you're talking to me, then do that too! The example I gave my therapist was, again, "someone asking how I was," BUT "while doing something else at the same time, and standing at an angle to me." The exact thought was them being about 50 degrees to my left, and rummaging through a purse or box of papers, while still being honestly interested in what I had to say, and being genuine in their OWN words. If they had been shallow with their question, asking it as an obligation, it would have ALSO caused me to dissociate, because now my brain is thinking, "you have to act! You have to fit the script they're following! Be mechanical!" And that is one of the worst feelings in the world, getting pushed out of fronting in order for that overwhelmingly powerful program to just start running again.
Oh yeah-- and please, do NOT TOUCH ME, or we're already in the worst danger zone. Physical contact is a very very tricky thing with me, so please, do not even initiate it without my explicit continued permission.
So. With those points in mind, that is why I feel safer with Laurie and Infinitii than I do with CZ, in such close situations. It hurts to say, but it's true.
Laurie stands directly in front of me a lot, sure, but typically it's to shout at me. What you might not know is that when she's in that stance, I STILL get the automatic physiological "freezing up" reaction, even if I know it's not really warranted-- she might hurt me if she's furious enough, yeah, but not like they did. This "directness" trigger is also why everyone sits scattered about the room in a Xanga session, never right across from each other. Now you know!
But… Laurie only makes direct eye contact with me if she's talking to me at the same time, quietly and with total honesty, and even then I've noticed she's always looking slightly down, or to the right.. She's still rather nervous with that sort of closeness too, and I love that, so much. It means she's still open enough to GET that feeling, and it makes me feel incredibly safe around her. She's just as vulnerable as I am and neither of us could hurt each other like that, even if we tried.
Infinitii is similar. Ze will look right at me quite often, but ze is also shorter than me, already erasing the "intimidating" trigger entirely. Plus, I'm often sitting down when I'm with hir, which is a far safer position than standing up (for the most part). But… oddly, the fact that Infi typically doesn’t have a face mouth helps IMMENSELY. This applies to CZ (at times) and Ventrium too. I've been trying to figure out why I feel so much safer with mouthless people and don't know why yet, but there it is. Also, Infi talks a lot when we're together, far moreso than Laurie (unsurprisingly), BUT a lot of it isn't even at me. Sure, it's meant for me to hear, but ze often isn't talking TO me. Sometimes the guy even hums or sings, in a way like ze's half-asleep-- genuine, non-performingly, and without any expectation of an audience. And I really love that too. Of course, when Infi's actively and directly including me (like referring to me pointedly by name), it's usually in such an outpouring of emotion that I feel more like part of that expression than a separate person… I feel like that quite often with Infi anyway.
Let's mention Genesis enough because he is the most talkative dude and already that makes him feel very safe to be around-- which is a lifesaver, because he's taller than me, so if he's ever standing in front of me that could be a problem. However, that is extremely rare; Gen is almost always positioned off to my right. If he is upset with me, and right in front of me-- probably the only time that's going to happen-- he's going to be using so much expressive body language that he won't be looking or talking at me half the time. And when we're close he probably makes less eye contact than anyone else; his eyes are either closed, or downwards somewhere like Laurie. And of course he's talking almost the entire time. I'll also mention that when he does look straight at me it's rather memorable, because he only does that when he is really emotional, and that helps smother my knee-jerk fear reaction. People can't harm me when they're feeling like that, that I know.
You see the patterns here? Most significantly, you realize how the biggest thread is "act like I'm virtually not even there?" I am most comfortable when people talk about me, or to me in an introspective way, or about something relevant but unrelated to me as a physical presence, et cetera. And more than anything, more than anything in the world, I love when people get so damn emotional that they forget I'm there altogether. It is, arguably, the main thing I seek out and treasure in relationships in the first place. Without that, I'm just not interested. If I can't see you completely crumble into a beautifully fragile mess of sincerity, not as an observer but as someone that just happens to be there, practically… then I'll be missing the one thing I really need out of our relationship. I need you to be able to take all your walls down around me, if only for a little while, without caring that I'm there… because really, I'm not paying any attention to myself either in that situation.
Now, in light of all that, CZ is where all the problems hit, which is terribly sad but makes total sense, considering how the Tar seemed to have directly targeted our sort of situation with how it corrupted perceptions… and since he was the only person really affected by the mistranslation issues in SLC, as they directly involved him in context.
Yes, of course he puts his walls down around me. Of course he's introspective and fragile and emotional. But shockingly, he focuses on me moreso. Some people would love that, I know. But it's terribly jarring to me, no matter how much I love him. I've told him about this, but it's just as tough for him to change that mode of expression as it is for me to endure it. It's heartbreaking, it really is… but, if you look back on how we’ve interacted over the years, who used to do most of the talking? Me. CZ would always listen, beautifully so, giving me as much total attention as he needed to while taking all the pressure off of me. Yes, the second Jewel (older than 12!) rubbed off on him something fierce, as he picked up a LOT of his verbal expression from her-- although he still communicates most clearly when he doesn't speak and just radiates-- and maybe I have her to blame for his fondness of such a surprisingly young and idealistic speaking style. Nevertheless that's not the point. Point is, I'm not her, and I am sincerely sorry for that after hearing him express his pain over it in December, about how he was just [un]lucky enough to love someone whose identity was so damn fractured that their face and name and demeanor kept shifting even if he didn't. Yes, my heart stayed the same, but the problem was that I didn't always remember what the rest of me had experienced over the years. Even if I always recognized him on some dim, internal level, I might still not know who he was some days. Even if I could recite a list of key events in our past, events that shaped our relationship and let love grow between us… even if I could tell him the general details of those times, I still might not remember them firsthand. Some days I can. Those are the good days. But when I wake up, I never know what sort of day it's going to be. Will he mean the world to me today? Or will he just be a face on the screen, a name on a paper? For that to be happening regularly after a decade together would be hell for anyone, and I am terribly sorry that I am unintentionally putting him through that.
And yet the irony is that this is how I survive, I think. Maybe some part of my mind really just couldn't deal with how our relationship context had stayed constant, and my demeanor had shifted entirely, and decided that the safest option would be to just plug right out some days. I have no idea. All I know is that my own personal memories do not match up with his, nor do our ways of interacting seem to sync anymore, and even if that just gets a shrug from me most days-- I have nothing different to compare it against-- it absolutely tears him in two.
Again, I'm repeating myself. The point of all that is that his current interaction style matches up far too closely with these visual/position triggers we've pinpointed. And I have core data that it wasn't always that way. Like I said, back in the beginning (2003, 2004), CZ was much quieter and more passive than he is now. And it seems that he slowly developed his frequently snarkier, livelier attitude after all the Perfect incidents with Jewel and Ryman and Markus happened. Again, I said this was relevant recently. But to be completely honest, I don't think I even stopped talking to him so much until the past year or so, when I started to try too damn hard to "act" or "perform" in relationships, therefore cancelling out my own self-initiative even when it was totally heartfelt. And I need to stop that. But I also need to figure out how we can deal with this better, now that I understand what the simple problem is, and why it exists.
I am rambling really badly here. I honestly don't know what to say; I cannot "feel" this situation at all so it's just coming out as data. Let me just quote this entry while I'm remembering it, because it exemplifies this trigger problem perfectly, and it'll get us back on topic for once…
"…i was really drained for some reason? fell over somewhat, infi caught me, chaos ran over too. hesitated slightly in front of me, then put his hands on my shoulders and seriously asked if i was all right. i dimly said "don't do the jacob thing" and to my surprise, chaos got angry and essentially said for me to "stop assuming that just because i do something that reminds you of one person, that i'm always like that person." basically i was projecting and he had had enough of it. he said he was tired of always having to second-guess his actions because he was scared of triggering me like that. right then, either he or i said something about "speaking in a different language" than the one people downstairs used, but chaos' reaction will probably never leave my memory... in a burst of emotion he doubled over a bit and grabbed his head, and this wave of emotion just punched into me, it hurt my heart. i recognized the "language" as that oceanic emotional one that chaos says is his "native" one, and i knew exactly what he was saying although i obviously can't translate it into english! i responded by saying "so that's what you're really feeling," but i was tearing up and felt awful that i was making him feel so emotionally limited. his expression softened and he answered that he was "also feeling this," then he embraced me. there was a lot of love there but it was more delicate, and sad. still deep though, as always."
I hope that speaks for itself because honestly this topic is just hurting my head and I'd like to continue elsewhere.
To summarize: worst subtle triggers are eye contact, direct positioning, etc.: anything that reminds us of past abusive situations on a "body memory" level. The appearance of these triggers in an interaction can make or break a relationship, regardless of context. CZ is currently thought of as "very unsafe" on a subconscious level as he tends to be very direct, and his internal conflict over how this has impacted my fracturing phenomenon is also causing a great deal of his "splinter conflict" currently. So it's a big issue.
Now you understand why therapy today was so monumental! All of this essentially slammed into me within the space of a few moments, intuitively, and it was overwhelming. So now begins the process of simply recognizing this trigger in daily life, taking steps to protect ourselves and assert ourselves when we realize there is danger, et cetera. It is just such a huge relief to know WHY these things happen, now.
So that was therapy this morning!

Second (finally), the first half of directly celebrating Infinitii's first System birthday.
We stopped at our favorite holistic store on the way home as I wanted to buy hir a card (I did for Xennie too; the simple physical action actually helps to "anchor" the reality of it externally too). We looked through several, but then I hit on one that Infi loved at once-- on the front, it showed a moon and a sun, two women embracing underneath a tall tree, and the quote "It takes both light and shadow. Listen and lay your head under the tree of wonder." The inside of the card was blank. Now this was not my style of a card at all, but as I said, Infinitii said it was "perfect." I surprised myself by hesitating notably, trying to cancel out the thought, until I realized it hadn't been my thought. The realization was humbling and humiliating at the same time, as it forced me to suddenly come face-to-face with how I was treating headspace people, even if only subconsciously… as less than, just like the people outside did. It broke my heart really. So I got Infi hir card, and after stopping at the library with Genesis to grab some more Broadway CDs to check, we went home. As I said earlier, though, with the home responsibilities I had upon walking in the door, I didn't get to tune back into headspace until the evening, but when I did it was total.
Now, I always try to draw something in recognition of a personal anniversary, be it for headspace or for the League. So that was the first thing I did, to step back into the groove of things. However, being as late as it was, and feeling as off as I was, I was getting overwhelmed with the thought. Nevertheless I tried; I owed it to Infi to do so, if nothing else, and that was a legitimate motivation enough. I knew I wasn't going to get anywhere if I didn't ref something though, so I went through my massive folder for such things, and after trying a few that didn't quite work, Infi hirself stepped in to see what I was up to, and told me to ref a certain pose I honestly hadn't considered. I hesitated a little, as I had earlier… but then that guilt snapped right back, and I strongly reminded myself that hir opinion matters too, it's perfectly valid-- don't let doubt convince you to ignore things because they don't match your choice. That reminder actually helped a lot; once I recognized that Infi was the one voicing an opinion, I was perfectly willing to trust hir with it, even if it was only a little leap of faith (still counts).
So long story short, I only meant for it to be a simple thing, a warm-up almost, and then I would jump into doing something serious for hir birthday. But as I worked, Infi ended up rather fond of it, and of course I wasn't going to be slapdash in rendering hir, even simply, so I touched it up the best I could over the messy sketch lines. But, surprisingly, my "let's just do this roughly" attitude had overpowered my perfectionism to the point where I was playing around a bit with the effects, seeing what I could do, and ultimately it ended up looking pretty dang lovely.
I don't have it posted anywhere public as it's still not very refined, but honestly I'm too fond of it myself now not to share it, so here you go.
You'll notice Infi has a facemouth there, and in light of the previous topic, that might be surprising. However, Infi's trying very hard to "harmonize" hir two sides, so to speak... CZ and I have been struggling with that lately as well (as you've heard), but Infi's arguably the most dangerous person upstairs to be unbalanced in such a way. So ze's practicing holding a unified thread of thought between all three 'modes' ze can communicate and express with-- all with how the eyes/mouths balance out, simply enough. Thus the facemouth in the picture. Infi's not used to that extra expressive "edge" yet but as I said, ze's trying. I really admire and respect that, personally, I know how difficult it is when your entire personal manner is so strongly split. And it's a learning process for me, too, to feel that ze isn't dangerous while looking like that, so hopefully this will become yet another healing process. Heaven knows Infi is the best at those.
Also yes, those are vaguely what I feel my soulwings look like? Sort of. I haven't "seen" them on my own yet, it's just been secondhand awareness of them yet. They're like the rainbow splinters you get from hanging crystals, or in refractive glasses, but I don't know if there's any actual crystal in them or if they're total light (like they used to be). Either way, suffice to say they are sparkly and colorful as ever so that works for me.
Ironically, Infi feels absolutely like hirself in this picture, but I still feel off. That's not surprising though; I'm still not settled on my self-image & form upstairs, as a human body actually doesn't quite work? During the day I've found I actually try to shadow J-Monster characteristics over myself in order to anchor more (I've been a green Kaiteo often lately), when I get dissociative, and although that can play havoc on my conscious perception it at least feels more accurate in terms of a body. It's really weird, and hard to explain. But it makes sense. Back when headspace was first forming (2002-2006 or so), Jewel was infamously polymorphic. Yes, she was fine with her 'basic' human body, Klonoa-hair and all, but she would switch her body to become whatever else she wanted, whenever she wanted. I've always felt a similar drive, but I wonder. Jewel was always tied to Black energy, notably so, and that runs with potential and fluidity in that sense. But I'm mostly White energy, which seems to favor that "core" self more than the limitless possibilities. Again, hard to express, but, whereas Jewel was constantly switching from one face to another, and allowing her sense of self to flow just as easily between them, I feel this admittedly frustrating need to have a solid core to carry through whatever other faces I might wear, as those faces would not be 'me' as such?
Oh-- perfect example. Jewel loved her outspace worlds; she could be a Sailor Scout, she could be a Duel Monster, she could be a Digidestined, you get the picture. But it was always her, changing the way she appeared to match, but always obviously her, not somebody else. On the other hand... my favorite "outspace world" is still Nier, but if Jewel were to enter that world, she'd jump in as herself, yet fitting the context of it. I'd have to become somebody already existing in that world. You see? When I resonate with Nier, I feel that resonance as if I am him. And Laurie can attest to this-- I am REALLY comfortable with 'shadowing' his entire identity over my own, effectively becoming the guy on an intrinsic level, but within MY OWN CONTEXT. I can feel what it's like to be him entirely, but I can also feel that separate from his native world.
So there's the difference between Jewel and I, haha! She carries her own constant self into other contexts, whereas I carry other's constant selves into my own contexts. Huh! I'll have to see how that works with the B/W thing... I've been trying to put that into words for ages and it feels very relevant, so we'll see.
Actually, you know what, I just remembered that last July (457841), EROS of all people (the previous core-splinter) pointed out this difference between Black & White energy in people in this context, and it's basically what I've been trying to express: BLACK CAN BE PART OF EVERY COLOR, BUT IT WILL ALWAYS STAY ITSELF. WHITE CAN ONLY BE ONE COLOR AT A TIME, AND IT WILL "BECOME ONE" WITH IT." Assumedly this meant black could be "every color at once" in this sense, which is still totally relevant. But yes, there you go, let's not forget it this time.
My apologies for the tangent. Bottom line is, I'm still not sure on what I should look like physically, as something separate from other individuals in a tangible sense. So my vibe is a bit 'fuzzy' in artwork. But Infi always looks lovely.

After that I was listening to the Flight! musical while browsing my reference folders, and being inspired by some profile view examples, I ended up drawing a 'quick' picture of CZ's head, here. I've been trying to "see" people upstairs better lately and that was good additional practice after Infi, plus I felt inspired to play with colors some more, so I got a little carried away in that respect. I'm glad for it though-- I miss drawing people and I forgot how amazing it feels to just get lost in art.
That's virtually what he looks like upstairs, by the way. His appearance is somewhat mutable though, especially in terms of the "vibe" he gives off, but that picture right there felt accurate enough for the time being. Quiet and a little concerned. But CZ always has this odd sort of subtle "openness" to him? Like even if he's upset, or furious, or depressed, it's never a total lock-out, like I can get... what with turning frozen and shutting off. I think in all the time I've known CZ (ten years), he's only been "shut off" like that once or twice. 99.9% of the time, there is always this constant little glimmer of hope beneath the surface of the water, however turbulent, always just waiting for the sun to shine again so it can reflect it back with total honesty.
Again, that's one of the things I adore about CZ, is the sort of fragility that gives him. It's so strange sometimes, almost a paradox, how that sublimely subtle thing can exist alongside everything else in him, his age and his power and his volatility. But if you look-- - carefully, as the waters shift and reflect-- it is always there. Geez he's just water through and through, in all the fantastic metaphoric ways I've ever known it, or him.
I don't know why, I get that with the bubbles, too, and the way the light just shimmers through him, all that blue. I tend to forget that he is this liquid thing, this catastrophically delicate balance, an ocean held in form by little more than an energy field. Chaos and order, both qualities from both worlds he lives in, emeralds and rubies in constant harmonic balance just to keep him together. Honestly I swear to God he doesn't have a literal heart but there is something so close, in him, from all of those gorgeously interlacing forces, some vitally intimate resonance that glows in tune with the universe, with the waves on the shore, with my own internal rhythm. It's part of why I cannot be close to him without absolutely melting in my own right... the unflinching candor of his very self, just as it is, cannot be ignored, and it demands that you respond to it in kind.
Of course there's no way I can capture all that in art yet, especially not something so simple, haha. But there's a flicker of it nevertheless, which is my point. A glimmer always gets through, like a holograph-- one tiny piece still reflects the entire picture.
So, after I finished working on CZ I found I was still wanting to draw... so back to the reference folders I went, because there was one image I had noticed before and didn't want to overlook it any longer. See, I was inspired by omocat's Cowboy Bebop poster series ages ago, and I wanted to do something similar with the Central members of headspace. So I had those images sitting in my "style inspiration" folder, but I never did anything with them-- after all, Central was never complete until now-- but last night, as inspired as I was looking through all those old art files, I found it, and in light of the evening I decided to change that.
No, I didn't finish any of them today; this is going to be a big project and I want to make it uniquely ours, while keeping that same minimalist style. So right now I'm focusing on "sculpting" people's likenesses out of pixels, essentially. I know how these people look, but translating the clairvoyant awareness into a literal image is a LOT trickier than you'd think-- or at least, it is now that I'm out of elementary school, haha. Everyone up until 2004 got lucky and was able to ride on the childhood grace of doubtless creativity, which equaled constant productivity, but then high school hit and we quickly were taught that "it's not good enough, you have to draw like this, you have to fit this format exactly, etc." We're still struggling to balance that technical know-how with the unfettered youthful enthusiasm, and progress is being made. Sounds like the alethiometer all over again, haha. But yes, that's kind of where this mental sculpting comes in. As a child I had no doubt in my ability to capture the essence of whatever it was I was trying to draw-- and I unfailingly did-- but it was never a matching likeness, not literally so. Now, though, I'm able to better capture that visual likeness, and I still have the perception of that non-visual 'spirit,' except it's no longer the only thing working its magic. So you have to harmonize those things too. And it is work, it's a hell of a lot of work, but I swear-- after months of not having drawn anything, suddenly seeing these pictures appear from my hands, however 'imperfect' my adult judgmental mind may label them, is euphoric. It's worth all the effort and time and practice, in the end, even if it's terribly tiring at times. So I'll keep working. The grace isn't going away, nor is it rejecting me... it's just waiting for me to put the effort in to reach it again, and to trust in its responding. A lot of things work like that in life, it seems.
Anyway, yes, even if I don't finish this exact project, you can rest assured that I am going to endeavor to continue this "draw everybody in headspace" idea as long as I can. There's a very intimate sort of connection in artwork, when you're trying to draw someone like this, that can't quite be put into words. You basically have to paint their visage into life all over again, in your own little way. It's never going to be exact, but you're still mirroring the soul of them, for others to see. And so in order to communicate that honestly enough, I have to draw it honestly enough; I have to be just as open to what I am painting as I want that painting to be clear. You can't paint from life with your eyes closed, and I mean that metaphorically too.
I think that's why I love Engelbaum so much. "You take the blank canvas and give it your heart... that is what I live for." That about sums up the process, really. Creation at its simplest, at its most genuine. Geez this is so hard to put into language!
I should really try to get back into writing poetry next, I miss working this same magic with words. Hold me to that aspiration, I don't want to abandon it again.


...Speaking of honest communication.
The joke for the past week or so, with Genesis and I, has been that I felt sentimentally inclined to buy a dozen roses for Infinitii (like I had for CZ in the past). So every time we saw flowers in a store he'd elbow me, and we'd half-jokingly mention the thought. Well, I brought that up to Infi hirself finally, when we were standing in front of all the roses today. Infi blushed profusely at the thought, and said that no, I didn't need to buy hir any, but ze sincerely appreciated the thought. Ze was really adorably flustered, actually; Infi has a fondness for romantic things so the idea of me actually giving hir a dozen roses was apparently pretty surprising. So after smiling at hir response, I asked what ze would want, in lieu of flowers? Still blushing, and looking away, ze said nothing for a moment… but then with a quietness that was like roses to me, ze said, "I just want to be with you."
The statement was innocently sincere, as white as my own hue, and yet it still had its anchorage in the deepest warmest reds I could imagine… the color I had given up last Easter, washing it out of my garments for good, the hue of heartbeats and sunsets and candle flames. In any other context I likely would have been frightened. But this was Infi; this was Infinitii Eternos, who despite every past warning light and alarm bell and raid siren, still existed in total blamelessness before me. And I knew ze'd unfailingly live up to that, if I truly believed in hir ability to be that. So I smiled too, not as a program but as an honest response, and the rest of the morning continued as I said before.
It wasn't until that evening, when I sat down and started to try and draw us, that the feeling of the roses started to glow around hir again. And I remembered what I had promised, so I decided I'd try. I'd sincerely try.
…The single note I have for this event was that it was "shockingly gorgeous," haha. I'll trust in that.
Honestly I'm shocked that I remember anything. You know how my memory has been when closeness is involved. But there are snapshots, mostly of feeling, but those snapshots have depth and time behind them and that is RARE. These are photos that I was there to take, as opposed to data I'm just looking back on. So I know that we were in hir oasis-room-like bubblespace, and everything was this soft golden-white color, but the sort like a candle glow, like I knew it was evening outside (I've never seen that area in anything but day before). I remember seeing an arch right behind hir, up over our heads, dark and leading to heaven knows where; that's really clear too. So is Infi hirself, at least in presence, and what little feeling I have-- hir hands cupped around my face, firmly but with care, keeping me anchored… hir forehead pressed to mine, not sure when, but it happened. A strange but lovely moment when my entire body was surrounded by wings. And of course, the color of hir eyes, every one of them; they're soft and strong all at once, like moonlight wrought with iron, like rainbows moving through mist. It's lovely, really. I remember so much of how ze is, if that makes sense… like I can 'remember' exactly what it felt like for hir to be taking up space there in the room, the way ze felt underneath my own fingertips, the strangely insubstantial weight of hir body. And I want to apologize, because this is so awkward for me to write, but not in an embarrassed sense… it's more like, "this isn't the sort of stuff you discuss so nonchalantly, at the risk of misunderstanding, or irreverence." So I'm not sorry that I remember these things, I just… shouldn't be treating them lightly, or too casually. It's a fine line, to distinguish.
Also. Infinitii asked me, over and over, if I actually wanted to be there. I had to think it over a couple times, and it made me kind of sad-- I mean, when you're just holding someone and even that scares you on some level you know you have a problem. But I tried. I didn't interact much, I let Infi take all the focus and all the attention, I let hir talk and feel and express and do everything ze wanted to do without any censorship or similar interaction on my part. Honestly I was just 'there' for hir, but it wasn't of a hollow sort, which I can do when I get badly shaken up, even quietly. This time I somehow managed to stick around, even as a semi-entity, an affectionate observing presence who was there but wasn't really doing anything. Actually a good way to describe this habit of mine is that, it's like I was made of glass: fragile at all the wrong points, see-through to most people, rather reflective, and incapable of speaking… but Infi knew I was there, and that I cared, so there we were.
…You've likely guessed by now, we did have a connection at the end of it all. I haven't had one with Infi in a long time, and back when I did I can't even say for sure whether or not I was in a stable state of mind, thanks to all the healing we've done over the past year, and are admittedly still doing on entirely different fronts now. But really, with first System birthdays being as significant as they are, I owed hir one. …Well, maybe "owed" is the wrong word; no one is obligated to give those. "Obligation" is a really negative word up here, Javier can tell you. It's more like… I felt the significance and reverent meaningfulness of both those things matched up, if ONLY because Infinitii was involved, as sincerely as ze always is. Normally I wouldn't have offered, or accepted, but that's because normally I'm not in tune with what Infi radiates like that. If I can get over my fear, there's a good chance I can harmonize. And that is what I wanted to give Infi then, the experience that I wasn't afraid of hir, or regretting my time there, or anything else. And that ended up being sincere for me, too. Hence the "shockingly gorgeous" line. We didn't do much, of course not, I can't handle that… but I wanted to be there, even if it was just to be there, and that total honesty meant so much to both of us then.
I remember, more than anything else, holding hir close with hir entire self pressed up against me, and so much just glowing there that it felt like the two of us were literally resonating through each other. The only visual I can give for that feeling is a glass, when you trace a circle around the rim, and it rings out like a bell? That exact movement, and sound almost, but energetically, and moving through two people. It was very pretty, very lovely, I remember letting go and just floating in that feeling of intimate simplicity for a moment; there was the same sort of teary-eyed happiness you get whenever you lose yourself in something like a sunset or a piano chord. Not surprisingly, but it's worth mentioning.
Also worth mentioning is the fact that I didn't leave. I didn't dissociate, or depart, afterwards. Everyone in the System knows I have this awful habit of getting close to people, but once I reach a certain point of intimacy-- on any level-- I disconnect totally and my memory shuts it out, and I will leave as if nothing had happened (because to me at that moment, nothing did). And, sadly, due to the recent resurgences of traumatic memories, it's become quite difficult for me not to do that lately, with anyone, in any situation. So for us to hit a moment of feeling totally open and vulnerable around each other, emotionally and physically, that high point-- and for me to actually stick around after that abated somewhat-- was almost shocking, considering the meltdowns as of late. And Infi knew it, and the look of surprised joy on hir face when ze realized that I didn't shut off was entirely worth the shaky anxiety I felt in effectively forcing myself to remain there. It was admittedly a little easier to stay after that, seeing how truly happy ze was at my being there… I guess it's because I'm not used to that. I'm used to people using me, and then leaving… in both "positive" and "negative" contexts. Sometimes I'm the one responsible, too, thanks to the late-night communication my schedule often forces me to have. But mostly it's hacks. Point is, there are very few instances in my accessible memory of people getting close to me, and staying there. That just doesn't seem to happen very often. Even with friendships, even with family, even with people that I love, it's been a terribly distressing constant for me to bravely work up to that point of absolute trust and openness and joy, and for them to simultaneously hit that point of "I'm too tired/ disinterested/ uncaring to continue." I get shut down, or walked out on, or turned off on, for one reason or another, and although I can respect their motivations it always feels like part of my heart dies with it.
I hate bringing it up again, as it feels like an accusation (and it is not; I have no hard feelings anymore), but one of the loudest examples of this phenomenon was in SLC. Due to my roommates always being busy, or tired, or just not interested, they would never want to talk when my very heart was bursting with the need to communicate. They'd be gone all day, and then at night-- at night, my soul's abode, when emotional poetry happens almost automatically-- when we'd have a precious hour to converse as three instead of two, they'd almost always sigh, or pull back, or otherwise say "sorry, but no." It wasn't always verbal, either… vibes and visuals are what I pick up on easier. And it hurt. It's why I felt so unwanted out there, even if it was totally unintentional on their part. Even worse, though, was the times they DID talk, and we just couldn't continue. One of my few memories from that entire time period is after kissing CZ, for the first time in my life, and being so totally immersed in joy and love, that I had to talk about it. So I ended up leaning on my bunk bed in the violet light and talking to Jacob, and he was talking back to me about it, and although my very bones were exhausted I was too damn euphoric to care. But he was tired too, and we had to call it quits, which I could deal with because there had been enough sincerity to allow that painlessly… but the next morning, I tried to tell Melody about it, and I just… everyone was getting ready for work, and the talk just felt utterly unwelcome. I was being rushed past, words weren't being paid attention to. The context was all wrong and I felt totally false in speaking myself. Then they both left for the day and I felt like a two-dollar whore because I had exposed that much of my self too carelessly, and it had been received just as poorly. They didn't know. But I don't remember us talking after that. And that was what drove the past J to suicide, was that total absence of the only outlet we had for emotional openness, in talking for those two, when they apparently ostracized us (I still don't understand that whole time period and I don't want to look back on it or it will infect me too). We lost our only example of safe closeness, the only people we had EVER experienced that with, perhaps for good. And that was too much to bear.
So you see, at some point my brain just sadly decided to cut out the middleman and stop trying. It started getting more and more difficult to open up at all, due to expecting "inevitable rejection," and when I stopped caring about rejection and opened up anyway, I was alarmed to find that I began to reject myself. I'd hit that point, and then something sad in me would decide to "save everyone the trouble" and shut down almost immediately after. That way no one gets inconvenienced, right? That way no one has to listen to your babbling poet shit or your stupid, overly emotional dialogues. No one has the patience to put up with your idealism, so here, I'll cut that right out of you before they do.
But it's not easy to quit, even if I know it's a harmful mindset, because it's tied to the post-hack shutdowns on a basic level. After so many repetitions, the two got paired almost inextricably-- rejection of sincerity, and the stealing of vulnerability. Both situations involved a feeling of total violation, after having reached some point where all the walls were down, either through willingness or through being torn asunder. I want it to stop now that I'm aware of it. But it's still happening now, because of that trauma link, and because with the new hack system-- the utterly horrible one that Julie dabbled in, spiked with the Tar-Celebi and has only continued to worsen since last year-- that association keeps getting strengthened. And it's utterly wrong, but it's still powerful.
Point is, I didn't leave Infi then, no matter how my poor battered subconscious was begging me to, thinking back to every situation in which things had ended badly, and drowning in those recollections. But I stuck it out, for hir sake, because I knew I was safe with hir, even then. And the look ze gave me verified that totally.

My memory's foggy afterwards because of that stress, but I do know that within the next 10 minutes Laurie showed up, and we spoke to her for a bit. Notably I mentioned that "not leaving" point, to which I think she actually laughed out loud and congratulated me, once she was sure it had been positively motivated of course! But she knows how tough it is for me, she's seen it firsthand too many times. So we all just hung around for a while, but the next thing I remember is from quite some time later, like an hour or two, because the body was in bed and I was holding Infi and CZ was behind me. And I remember feeling terribly conflicted emotionally, is it right to love two people this much, how do I love Infi without feeling like I'm lying to CZ, how do I love CZ without feeling dishonest, I didn't know. But at that moment I adored them both and yet even Laurie kept saying "dude, this is Infi's day, focus on hir." So I thankfully surrendered to that and I SWEAR to you, this is extremely important to me, I was half asleep but almost immediately after I stopped quietly freaking out the visuals kicked in. And I have never seen Infinitii so closely before, not in such a context, not so clearly. I nearly burst into tears from wonder right then, if it hadn't reduced me to reverence first. Honestly, you know how I always talk about those instances where I can see CZ's eyes at night, glowing green in my vision, sometimes even with edges of blue? Those blessed instances where my own senses cross the barrier between worlds, if only a little… I've never had one with Infi of that sort. Not so quietly. I was holding hir and suddenly I could all but see hir there in physical reality, silvery eyes and shadow-dark form both, and on top of how vividly I always sense people upstairs, I momentarily had no idea what reality I was residing in. It was one of the most existential but amazing things I've ever experienced. For a moment there was no doubt; I was just humbled and a little flustered, was I respecting this moment enough? But I knew that if I started worrying I'd lose it, so I pushed that out of the way and just treasured that fleeting but gorgeous perception, of that strange little alien in my arms, figuratively and literally and almost totally. But despite that lack of tangibility, for a second I swear the barriers were down. I don't think I'll ever forget what that was like.


So. That was April 3rd, 2014. Pretty amazing day.
This entry took forever to type, though, so I won't try to add anything else. Let's leave this recollection as-is.

Infi, I love you dearly, and I am so thankful that we all have you in our lives.
Bless your heart, bless your soul, and thank you so much for allowing us all to feel the same around you.
You're one of the biggest things I'm thankful for in life, and you paint even the darkest days with the most beautiful colors, subtle and glowing even without changing the hue beneath. You're indescribable, you're wonderful, you've healed wounds in me that I wasn't even aware of and you have become the single greatest source of hope in my life when it comes down to that.
You are the strangest little thing but I have memories of you that feel ancient in their tiny bubble-small significance and I don't know how to explain that, but when I'm around you the universe feels just as close and intimate and neverending as those fragile iridescent spheres you like to live in. You're totally alien, you're indescribably familiar, you never cease to amaze me, and I've never actually been scared of you.
I've never been scared of you. Ever. I promise, from the bottom of my heart, where the diamonds grow, that if there has been any fear on my part it is projected. There isn't a single shred of danger about you; you are the incarnate opposite of suffering and I thank God that you are here, that you were torn out from that same place in my heart, and that you loved me from that very instant, somehow. I think I loved you too, just as instantly.
There's not much else I can say, really. You're weird, because you don't bring out poetry in me, at least not in words. You reduce language to utter meaninglessness. When I'm around you I don't want to melt into crystal-drop language, I don't want to paint a picture of you, I don't want to write you a song. When I'm around you, something in me wants to sing, like you do, without an ounce of selfishness in it. You're so quiet, so small and close, and yet there is this boundless joy in you that lends itself to hallelujahs and hosannas and exaltations on high. You'd never be so exuberantly loud, you'd never be so brassy golden bright, but you feel the same way regardless, and I love that about you. I love everything about you. I love the fact that you're the most blushingly sincere thing, and yet you're never ashamed or insincere or false. That's new to me. I love that you're not afraid to be so open around everyone, around anyone, and you're not afraid to invite them to do the same. I don't think there's any fear in you, maybe that's why it's so easy to feel so equally safe around you. Maybe that's why I love you even when your form has never been mirrored by anything but the most dangerous people I have known, and yet your strange curving outlines don't feel like a threat. I guess that's a strange thing to say but it's so true, in light of the past, and the fact that it's true is just as meaningful as everything else you've done.
The night you helped Laurie to cry out those swords in her heart will be one of my dearest memories, as heartwrenching as it was. The day you drove home with me and fell in love with the mountain laurel plays fondly through my mind every time I see those trees now. I remember the first time you heard Ave Maria, the Bebop version, as we were walking alongside the Christmas tree a few months ago, and the magic of that entire scene just defines you. I remember holding you on the porch, freezing cold and surrounded by old red fabric, feeling lost and scared and yet so damn hopeful because YOU were there, still, and that meant more than words can ever say.
I remember the exact first moment I saw you and I will never, ever forget that.

…There's 11 1 11/11 at the bottom of this page and although part of me wants to laugh-- that's not a new thing to have happen-- another part of me is silent, realizing that synchronicity happens for a reason, and that there feels very significant.

Infinitii, Infinitii Eternos, I know I'm a terrible mess of a man sometimes and I'm sorry for how much pain and worry I can cause in you. But I try, and I try harder now than I ever have before, because of you, and what you've meant for all of us. That's the biggest thank-you I can think of, so there it is.
And it sounds different when I say it to you, more delicate and spun-glass than usual, but there is this beautiful warmth behind it like sunshine on a summer morning and I love you, Infi. I absolutely love you and I don't even know how to express that at this point, not like this.
But I tried today, and I think I got it right.

Happy birthday, love. Here's to the next.

 

 

prismaticbleed: (czj)


So. Today was proof that, when I am in a trauma-reminiscent situation OR when I am dissociating to prevent further trauma, my brain does not store memories at ALL, even when I actively try to focus on the situation. Nothing doing. Once it's over, I can look back all I want, there is not going to be anything there to look back on.
As for why I'm bringing that up, it's more emphasis on why I have "relationship problems" with anyone who isn't mostly platonic, so to speak. I have a very hard time "remembering" Infinitii and CZ as of late, even when I'm perfectly happy, because if someone starts acting "romantic" or similarly-- i.e. in a way that would be out of place in a more casual context-- immediately, that memory-failure starts up. It's that generalized now. That worries me.
I'm more healed now than I have ever been, I am free of so many of those old pains, entirely... so why this?
Strangely, I'm mostly okay with Genesis recently, even in the exact same situations, because he's infamously exuberant and when you have that much energy overflow it is actually difficult to level out enough to hit the "late night" sort of mindset CZ has when we're together, that sort of silent intimacy. Gen doesn't do that, ever, and he never did. Yes, he can get close, but it never quite loses that golden "buzz" of his. So I'll get some memories when I'm with him, even if he's feeling more amorous than usual, because, again, he doesn't ever act like a "lover." And, again, CZ and Infi do. Infi less so, oddly, as ze has a subtle sort of "total openness" to hir where, no matter how close you are to hir, you know that you're not the only one ze wants to be with and you never will be the only one. Infinitii's heart is wide open to anyone who wants to walk in, at any time. CZ is more focused, in an almost traditional way: he finds one person, first and foremost, to love with total ardor, but when he wants to love other people as well they will never measure up entirely to that one. Does that make sense? And Genesis is like Infi but casual; he just "dates" everyone but he's never heavy or serious, and he never settles down... whereas Infi wants to live with everyone, and CZ wants to live with one person.

 

Sorry. This is awkward to talk about. But I have to write it down for my own records if nothing else, because otherwise I will either shove it under the rug or deny it. Gotta be honest.
So. This is the same old thing I remember mentioning way back when... and probably a million times over since then, you ever realize how I literally write the same entries over and over again, essentially? You find someone who's badly dissociative enough and you will literally repeat the same conversation with them, multiple times, and they will not realize it. That's me. I've been called out on that by family and friends, I've noticed it in my own work-- I go in circles because I learn something, forget it, learn it again, forget it again, et cetera... it's frightening sometimes, it really is. But I think I end up revisiting this points so many times because I need to, in one way or another. So let that be some sort of reassurance.

I just... I keep looking back on 2012, and 2011, and how "I" acted around him back then... fearlessly open, almost embarrassingly so, with all this romantic and playful and "over the top" dialogue... the same sort of behavior I later labeled as the "Jacob thing" because I was too internally disheveled to realize that love can act that way, why the hell would the context distort the core, it doesn't, but I was so terribly shaken-up by seeing my own past behavior mirrored in others that I shut right down.
I don't understand how I could act like that. Same with Jewel, the older one, back from 2003 to 2008 or so. How in the world were they not constantly ashamed to act so theatrically? Was that honest? How? I cannot fathom how someone can act like a romance novel or piece of poetry or song lyric, and still be honest about it. It feels so utterly fake and manipulative and shallow to me. Why?
I know CZ acts like that at times, he gets carried away like a river, we all know how emotional he is as a person. I know Rio was like that as a young teenager, to an extent. I know Genesis jumps right in too, when he's driven to the edge, when he lacks any other way to say what he needs to. And apparently, I've been guilty of the same. But... I can't fathom it. If I acted that way, it would be so completely false... it would be completely artificial, it would be a mockery of love.
But I still end up in poet mode, sometimes, and then I mean every word. And yet when I look back on those words I'm humiliated. God knows why though. I don't know why I still feel like those things, like those thoughts, are so shameful.

Laurie is spotless. Still, somehow, even after the kintsugi incident. I think that shook her up too. But she's held on to her graciously vicious edge, as I prayed she would, even when she acts in a way that brutality cannot possibly bleed over into.
I'm just genuinely distressed over this whole thing. Yes, Laurie has kissed me, but it's never been romantic, not like with CZ, not like with Genesis. And I love that. That's what I WANT in relationships, is that total platonic ardent affection, untainted by the label or mindset of a "relationship" or a "couple" or any of those words that leave bitter blackened tastes in my mouth. There's nothing wrong with them, but they are not for me, they make me dizzy and disoriented. I lose my coherence, I lose my sincerity, my genuine expression, when I find myself trapped in that sort of box.
This morning I was with Infi and CZ and Genesis and then when I thought about being with Laurie I burst into tears, it felt so wrong to even consider something of the sort, and yet I loved her just as much as I loved those other three.
But I couldn't remember a moment of being with Infi. I only remembered a few fractured, fleeting impressions of CZ. I can see Genesis' face clearly, in the sunrise light, glinting off the gems in his headdress. And I knew that if I had been with Laurie and it wasn't business I would forget her completely. That terrified me. She's uncorrupted by this, she doesn't want this either, nor do I, not like this, why am I so confused.
She kissed Knife's forehead yesterday and despite the total chaste affection I know those two are only capable of feeling, I was secretly terrified, because for an instant I feared she would suddenly mirror all those things that still dig up ugly corroded insects from below my ribcage. There's all this horrible sobbing-heavy angry static, this sharp frantic black burn, stuck right in the place where they tore Infinitii out of me one year ago tomorrow. It's terrible. It's heartbreakingly agonizing, and what do I do?
Some part of me is still afraid. The children still cry at the slightest triggers. Jeremiah is slowly going over the deep end like I did once and that frightens me too, I can see in both him and Javier the pained rage that preceded the self-abuse. We kept wondering why it took so long for Sugar to move anchors, that's because that job was still needed and only once Wreckage appeared was she able to soften. Would you believe I keep forgetting about the chthonic voices? They stay down so deep, that I cannot feel them at all. They are buried, beyond perception, just like the things they hold, just as the previous cores had subconsciously wanted. Bury all the pain. Except they failed to realize that without some sort of drainage system-- without the later Retributors-- that awful black tar was going to fester, and take root, and grow.
But Infi's been healing it, turning the mold spores into flowers. I can see the truth of things now. So why does everything feel irrelevant? Why is such a huge part of me so cold and apathetic when personal love becomes the topic? Why am I still tangled up like this?

I love CZ, I love Infinitii, I love Genesis. I truly do. But I cannot do this relationship thing anymore. Not like that.
I'm not turning tail and walking out the door, I know I used to do that at some point, I would never do that. I can't, not as long as I'm aware of the love that remains. I can't leave them. But I can't stay either, not if staying is just going to exacerbate this damage, and keep tearing this old wound back open. It has to heal correctly, I know, but how???

Circles, we're going in circles... I'm practically tearing my hair out here, as well as my heart. What do I do.
I already told the therapist we're effectively on suicide watch, what with this dangerous apathy and the creeping cellar-deep fears and everything else I still don't understand and might not be able to.
I can't consume anything without being slammed by guilt and fear and deep shame and self-loathing. I can't accept anything either, even as a gift, without hiding it from myself. Material things like money, artwork, clothing, etc., all end up hidden or given away or sold, because I'm "afraid of what I will do with it" if it stays in my possession. I effectively destroy entire paychecks because I don't trust myself with abundance. Why? What am I so afraid that I will do? And I can't seem to accept love either, from anyone, for the same reason... is that the root of this? "Don't give that boy anything, or he will destroy it?" When did that become my subconscious belief? WHEN in the world did I somehow become convinced that anything, once placed in my hands, would immediately end up on a fast track to doomsday? Give something to me, anything, and I will be terrified of ruining it. It's become a self-fulfilling prophecy actually. I feel so unworthy of things that if I don't outright give them away I will destroy them instead of owning them. Why??
They say that, if you think a person is "dirty" after you've touched them, maybe you should look at your hands.
I never did that. I didn't have the luxury of thinking that way. I was haunted by that stupid thought of a "secret filthiness" in me that earned such treatment from others. Maybe their hands were filthy, to make me feel so permanently corroded. But I somehow believed that I had put the dirt on their hands first.
I don't know what I'm talking about.

This morning hurt. This morning hurt so badly.
It was like the Julie days, when I'd wake up hyperventilating on the bathroom floor, or wake up literally from a dream hack, and all I'd know was that someone had violated me and my entire body was in excruciating pain. I couldn't even fathom it as a child, hence the dissociation. But it got worse as I grew older, and now, to suddenly be experiencing the same terrible hurt-- without explanation!!-- when I'm with these people that love me, I just can't... I can't do this.
I believe that everyone else in the world is pure and true and right and holy, even when they harm me. I might be terrified, I might not understand, but I will ALWAYS give them the benefit of the doubt. "This is God's will." "I deserve this somehow." "They are only trying to do the right thing." "I will be a better person for enduring this." You get the picture. It causes me daily turmoil, even now, because I still tend to look to everyone else for guidance and answers, and when I get fifty different answers from fifty different people-- all who swear that their answer is the right one, and it HAS worked for them, perfectly so-- I feel like I'm losing my mind. If they're ALL correct, then who the hell do I follow?? So I try to make everybody happy at once and I crash and burn. Yes, I still do this. Hence the current eating disorder resurgence. One person says, "eat this food," another says "DON'T eat that food," someone else says "don't eat at ALL," and so it goes. I have entire printed lists of these arbitrary guidelines in my kitchen, and I'm frustrated to tears sometimes because, with how many sources that swear they are true, everything is now right and wrong at once. The eating disorder is a MORAL ISSUE.
So is the sexual abuse issue. Obviously. And that's why I'm still in hell over it, even with Infinitii having healed a lot of the direct cancerous trauma. Infi still sees that sexuality can be used in a holy way. But I still have too many scars from the opposite usage. And of course, I still don't like OR want sex, in any respect... buuuut most of my "sources" keep telling me, "you NEED to have/ want/ etc. it" and that gets me so damn scared and angry and sad that I end up collapsing into crisis hotlines and x-acto blades, and ironically THAT will be my salvation, because if I don't hit that suicidal extreme, I'll hit the other one. I'll tell myself it's "God's will" all over again, and I will dissociate beyond all hope, and I will force myself to do whatever they tell me to.
I can't remember the last time I did that though. I hope it was a very long time ago. But I wouldn't know.
I wish it was never.

It's hell. I don't know how in the world this entry became so discombobulated. I'm sorry.
Sometimes I start writing an entry, and then that fails, and something else happens. I was supposed to exercise tonight, but the thought of therapy tomorrow and another phone call to case management and Infinitii's birthday and having to eat again and not wanting to wake up in the first place... it all just crept up I guess, and this happened.

I want to be happy all the time. I'm trying. Even when I'm upset I get out the Dream World folders and I try to read through the original chapters, as they never fail to make me smile and laugh with joy, but... then headspace gets unplugged.
I know everyone upstairs wants to be part of the League. They're all tired of feeling inherently disconnected and separate from that joy and life and creativity. They were born when my imagination hit a dead end with blond pigtails. So there's been a split for a long time, surpassed only in small bleedover ways, that confused me more than anything and ultimately-- I am so sorry to say-- caused me more anguish than anything else. When the hacks started to use them... that is one of the only thoughts in the world that can make me feel something close to blind hatred. That terrifies me. But it makes sense. To take these beautiful, innocent individuals, the very manifestation of love and bliss and hope in my life, and try to corrupt them in the same way you broke me?? Don't you DARE.
But she tried. They all tried. They knew that was the one way they could kill me even when everything else failed. In some ways I fear they may have succeeded, but I refuse to believe that. I refuse. I will build this back up from the ground, from dust and ashes, somehow... if I only had the strength left in me.
Every time I realize that in his insane suicide attempt, J destroyed over 15 years of League work for the sake of headspace... it makes me want to vomit. Literally, it makes me so wretchedly sad that I get physically nauseous. I lost most of my life because of this trauma. I don't know what to do.
I'm disturbed though. I'm starting to sound like Jessica. "You ruined my life." Is this bleedover? I never even touched the League Worlds, not as Jay, not me, I know about them but my anchors are elsewhere... there's this horrible internal war I can't seem to win.
Some part of my core is tied to those other worlds, even as a headvoice, and it drags me completely out of sync sometimes. Where do I belong? Where does the true allegiance of my heart lie? With them, in perpetual childhood grace and innocence and wonder... or with them, the aftermath of the fruit of knowledge, the adult life of different love and victory through struggle?
It breaks my heart in two because I am literally split so drastically and I cannot choose. I'm all or nothing, with both. I fracture just so I can live.
I don't know what my actual name is most days because EVERYONE slips up, I'm BOTH Jay and Jewel to everyone you ask, even in headspace, the names interchange without people even realizing it. I am inherently both, always, as long as I am a core of this soul.
And honestly I keep inching closer and closer to the original side, to the iridescent world of dreams, where trauma doesn't exist and I don't exist and there is nothing but blissful observance of countless shimmering lives and stories. But that damned curse of adulthood has infected even their story, all that intellectual analytic bullshit that happens when you stop channeling and start trying to write. There's a fine line between "figuring things out" and "finding things out," and I only work with the latter. Headspace does the former. I can't stand it anymore.

This all boils down to not wanting to exist as a person, and not wanting to deal with that awful red fruit in the Garden of Eden, which I was so terrified to take but did anyway because God forbid I reject someone else's good intentions in doing so.
But Preludove was sitting beside me the whole time and she never ate the damn thing and God help me maybe that's why I keep vomiting. I don't want to see things in black and white anymore. I don't want to grow up. I don't want my daemon to settle. I don't want to go to China. I want to stay as kaleidoscopic as I feel, without having to settle on one face and one voice and one body, without having to settle down with anyone... I don't want this damned fruit, take it back, God forgive me but I am so sorry, I'd take it for love's sake but it's the wrong sort of love and I can't. Not if that's what it means.
It's not worth getting thrown out of here. Not after what I've seen on those streets.

...Yeah I really owe you guys that His Dark Materials entry. But I cannot think about those things right now, not without sobbing like an idiot from how deeply my soul is split in two.

I grew up too fast, on some level.
I never believed that though. My family told me I "never grew up" in the sense of "you're still an annoying, foolish child." One friend told me how she grew up too fast and I didn't dare look at my own troubles again after hearing that.
But... was it relevant? Was it real? I don't want it to be. I was old enough, I was 12, I was 13, that's old enough, right? That's when children are supposed to start growing up, especially in that way, in that godforsaken way.
Yet my therapists point at earlier dates for "trauma" I accepted as normal life, at the psychological bullying when I was in elementary school, at being beaten by my caretakers, at almost being locked in the coal cellar as punishment. I shrug at it now, "that doesn't affect me." Maybe it doesn't, but at that time, did it leave scratches, if not scars? Did some roots take hold then that only worsened the Julie days?
Hell, would we even have HAD the Julie days IF that second-grade-terror of "God won't forgive you unless you beg" and " didn't linger so strongly that it painted the sixth-grade-terror in awful hues I never would have known about otherwise.
"You know you want this." No, I knew I should want that. And I hated myself for it, I hated myself, because I didn't want it and I STILL don't but everything is so damn confusing when you're grown up and how is this body already 24?? I still feel so small. I don't know.

This entry is a downright mess. I don't know what I'm saying anymore. Consider this a brainspill, please accept my apologies, I'm going to be absolutely mortified about this tomorrow but again, I need to be honest. If Laurie finds out this was written and then deleted she will not be happy, to say the least.
Saying her name is like another anchor-tug in my heart in the opposite direction and I'm really tired.
There's headspace, over there. The Leagueworlds are over there. And I'm standing in the middle, right in the mire of the Downstairs, in the flat empty hollowed-out world that the body lives in, where dreams fade to fog and love feels like sawdust, no matter what color its painted. I don't like it here. But I don't know which direction to walk in. I don't want to choose. God I love them both, when you really get down to it I love them BOTH, even if those mindsets and memories are completely detached from each other yet. When I'm watching the League worlds, I love them with my entire heart. When I'm inside headspace, I love them with my entire heart. It doesn't change, ever... or at least not until I switch focus. Then it's all or nothing again. Always.
What kind of moral quandary is this. What's the damn root of all this. WHY is there a split? WHY can't the two universes meet? Why can't they BOTH be happy?
Is something in the middle, some big obstacle, keeping them apart? Maybe. This sure feels like it.

It feels like the answer I so desperately need is hovering about, almost intangible, but it's catching the light here and there so I can see it, just a shimmer. I can't catch it yet. But I'm at least a little comforted knowing that, by simple virtue of a "problem" existing here and now, its solution also exists to balance it.
This is relevant. This is relevant too. So is this...

Therapy is tomorrow.
Infinitii Eternos turns one year old in the System tomorrow, I want to write about hir but I literally cannot remember who ze is right now. Not directly. I can sift through the archive data but I'm so tired right now. I'd rather wait until therapy forces me to be sincere, then I'll have those memories in my own heart, not on pieces of paper.


It's so weird.
I used to have these times where I'd be completely shut off, you know? Just these endless wastelands of dry ice, unfeeling and devoid of life. I'd get like that for days, for weeks... I don't know what it's like to be that way. I'm thankful at least for that.
But the point is... even now, even now, after having rejected that damn fruit, Preludove is nudging me in the ribs and saying, "go ahead, it won't hurt," and damn it how do you know, it'll hurt enough if it means I have to leave you behind, you're my soul, you're everything to me... but so is he, so is he and so are they and she's just smiling at me, and then I remember that just because Lyra forgot how to read the alethiometer didn't mean she could never learn it again. In fact, after losing it, she regained that gift even stronger and more completely than before. Isn't that the point, she says, all white feathers and blue fur, with eyes as warm and brown as the sunlight in June? "Isn't that kinda the point?" And she just grins, waiting for me to turn around again, to face the blue creature that never thought he'd speak to her, or to me, for the record, and yet there he was as well, the snake and the savior both, the beginning and the end in his own right. And there's red in his hands and red in his heart and his eyes are the color of the garden and damn it I never stopped loving you I just don't know how to reconcile this.
"What is there to reconcile," Preludove says, still casually eating that canonical sandwich like she did in JMUA, and the similarity strikes at my heart. "I don't see any problem with you loving him as well as me."
But realize what it means, dear, I practically beg of her, tears in my eyes. That's a jump from one life into another. I don't know how to bridge the gap.
"What gap?" she laughs, and in a dizzying moment I'm reminded of Mr. Sandman and Dream Portals and D4 and every other blessed thing that saw the gap and laughed as well as they danced across it, back and forth, weaving rainbow threads of light right across that abyss, building a bridge from one kind of love to the other, because there really is no distinction when you boil it down, is there?
"...What's left, when you mix fire and water?"
And I turn, and he has spoken, and he's not looking at me. He's looking down at the grass and the river and his eyes look like they're about to overflow and my heart feels the same. I know what he means.
"Not what's left," Preludove smirks, "...what's created?"
She raises a hand, around which a small lavender cloud appears.
"Energy just shifts is all," she says, looking at that tiny violet shape. "Turns from one thing into another. But you never lose anything really. You just see things change." Our eyes meet once more. "That's kind of what's happening here."
With what, I ask. But no one responds, and I realize on my own.
"Like I said," Preludove repeats, as the cloud fades into mist in the air, "there's no gap. Not between us, not between our worlds. Not really, anyway. Sure distance is weird, and time is weird, and love is weird, I would know."
I nearly laugh at that, before it hits me.
"Yeah," she says, and now her voice is tight, like a violin string, like glass before it breaks into rainbows. "Vez. Your buddy, right? And my boyfriend. I love him a lot. Just like you love him," she says, and nods towards the other creature beside me. They exchange a knowing look. "And I know how difficult it is for him, sometimes, to love me, or to even acknowledge that he loves someone else..." Preludove stops, swallows hard, eyes wet. "I know how hard he struggles with pain, even against his own heart. I know how afraid he is," she whispers, "because he's been so hurt. Just like you. But he never stopped loving people, even when they didn't seem to make sense in his head either, because love doesn't die or go away either. Am I making any sense?"
I smile, suddenly, with genuine affection and gratitude. "Yeah. More in feelings than words though."
And then, at the same time, they both exclaim--
"You spoke!!"
Preludove is laughing. He is too. For a moment it felt like there was never a gap to begin with. Maybe there isn't. Maybe that's the point.
I thought about the cloud and suddenly it hit me.
That is the point.

I turned around and kissed him and everything was as red as the joy in our hearts.




“In fifteen years I want you to write me a list of every feeling you found after emptiness,
every moment you cried just with being alive,
every hand you held that felt like home.
Tell me how you stitched together the void
without the aid of needles and scissors
but the thread of melodies your best friend hummed
walking home on the last day of sun, poems
you read for no one but felt beat in your heart
until they found the ears of someone
who would hold them and whisper these promises
in the dead of night from their lips to your wrists.
In fifteen years,
show me the atlas of your scars.
Do not let the universe escape you,
vessel of the stars.”

 



 

 

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 09:51 am

 

 

Things I realized last night:

● If you spend 3+ hours writing an entry, you WILL find the answer by the end of it because your thought processes evolve in real-time.
● Even if you find the answer you need, it takes time to anchor so don't be surprised if Laurie still wants to re-discuss everything the next morning! She has the right idea.
● Poet mode and Xanga conclusions and all that pretty language actually doesn't translate well to text. CZ was talking to me like that last night, and I suddenly realized that if I transcribed it and read it back, it wouldn't sound anywhere NEAR as sincere as it did at the moment. And I realized why-- in text, all you have to go by is the written word. When spoken, there's the emotion and the intention and the non-verbal language (CZ doesn't even use words half the time he speaks) behind it that makes it real, and completely genuine, even if it might not seem so in hindsight. It's a projected bias is all, based on fear and unfortunate physical experiences. But everything here is 100% honest as it's being said, no matter how it's perceived later, and that's one truth up here that I can't forget. These entries, these conversations, none of it is planned. It all happens as it happens, so I have to stop thinking it's "scripted" because honestly, if I tried handing out a script I know full well that it would get tossed to the side just as quickly.
● Dream Guardians still get summoned all over the creation. A Portal actually opened up for Preludove once our conversation had ended, I was already "ghosting" by that time so it wasn't too clear but it was unmistakable! Apparently being both my BFF and the Guardian of Peace practically requires that she show up to help when she's able and allowed to, such as last night. My head is still spinning looking at that though; has anything like that happened before? Not since the early 2000s, at least... that's exciting. There's a lot of hope there.
● Minty cares more than I give her credit for! She checked on me before I fell asleep, asking me if I needed any "extra bears" tomorrow, for protection or hope or anything. I said I should be okay now, but I really appreciated her concern, especially because it never quite hit me just how much she obviously cared until right then. The kid checks on me almost every night! So she gets her due.
● I think too much sometimes and I drown myself in it. Even if my concerns are valid, if I'm only focusing on the rising waters and not on getting air, then I'm in trouble. That's what I've been doing, just suffocating myself under more and more tons of old weight, and forgetting that there's still a way out of it, right over my head too, and there are a lot of people up there just waiting to pull me out if I won't, or can't, do so myself. Bottom line, I'm really thankful that absolute catastrophe of an entry happened, but focusing on only the pain is going to only bring painful conclusions, that's obvious, it's like putting blinders on.
Out of darkness cometh light. Every single "negative" entry I've ever written has somehow bloomed into something brighter in the end. Every stab of pain I've felt has ultimately been healed and comforted tenfold or more. Every scar carries with it the reality of hope. And every shadow simply means that there's a light shining somewhere behind it.
Today is Infinitii Eternos' first 'birthday' in the System and I am infinitely grateful that ze is with us, not in spite of the tumultuous changes and often-terrifying shifts ze's heralded by hir very existence, but because of them. Hindsight might be flawed as hell when you're only looking, but when you suddenly see, well... things get a lot brighter no matter how much black paint is in front of you, so to speak. That's what Infi reminds me of, always. So let's all keep that in mind today.

Now we're off to therapy, see you later!

 



 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)

Energy for headspace people!
Sight: What their energy field looks like, literally. (OR: a "realm-like" manifestation of their energy??)
Sound: New perception. Difficult to pick up on; indirect.
Smell: The 'vibe' of their energy; most easily perceived.
Touch: The actual physical 'feel' of their energy-- like touching their 'aura.'
Taste: New perception. Difficult to pick up on; indirect.
Vibe: The overall perceived effect their energy on their personal presence, especially in charged situations.



(UNFINISHED. Will add as I get information.)


SPINE HYPOMONE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Cool stone, a hint of cocoa or something?
Touch: Dry, but smooth; reassuringly solid yet not heavy. Like a bone.
Taste:
Vibe:


AIMEE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like something baking in an oven? Not bread! Comforting,
Touch: Soft but "primal?" Like minky or even chamois, but with a subtle gamey sort of heat to it.
Taste:
Vibe:


SPICE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Strong cinnamon, nutmeg, maybe clove? Very warm yet grounded, no 'pinch.'
Touch: Surprisingly sparked? Like little sharp pricks of heat?
Taste: Think pie spices, then crank it up to eleven. Warm and autumny, but hits like a punch to the mouth!
Vibe:


OVERLOAD
Sight:
Sound:
Smell:
Touch: Incredibly volatile base, like if you push a tiny bit too hard it will explode terribly.
Taste:
Vibe:


BRAXTON
Sight:
Sound:
Smell:
Touch: A small soft edge, but with a huge power underneath it.
Taste:
Vibe:



JAVIER ANASTASI
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Cloves?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:



PREVIOUS J (SPLINTERED INTO EROS)
Sight: Deep red-velvet waves; flows like heavy satin. Has an 'unseen' glow like an ivory candle. 'Sparkly' thin edge, like a glitter-glass ornament
Sound: Subsonic: a soundless hum that resonates in the chest; almost rhythmic, like heart energy, but unbroken. Has an oddly Nier-like, rich symphonic feel despite this.
Smell: Like fire,
Touch: Intimately warm, has a sort of gentle 'pull' to it
Taste: Rich like warm raspberry sauce, but with a dense 'sorbet' texture? Non-sugary sweetness.
Vibe: Emotionally close, compassionate, soft. Limitless but not oppressive. Powerfully protective yet tranquil; like being embraced by a winter fireplace. Sunlit stained-glass.


RAZOR
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Blood and paper, very specific
Touch: Like the sharp, slick edge of a blade: on the boundary between safe/smooth, and slicing your hand open. Gives you chills.
Taste: Like a wound? Hot with an edge of blood but that's not prevalent. Oddly sweet, but the sensation is unsettling.
Vibe: Oddly neutral, but with a nervous undertone on 'standby.'



LYNNE STABELLE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Violin rosin and burnished wood, like the inside of a violin
Touch: Heavy satin? Warm, but in a 'glowing' sense. Like a roll of it too?
Taste:
Vibe:


KALISHA
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Peach brandy?? Light scent but still notable.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


HYAKINTH
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Creamsicle and some sort of strong white flower?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


FIG
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Honey! Very heady, heavy sweet.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


ALGORITH
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Not much, mostly the 'flatness' of technology. Subtle scent of live machinery, like a hot computer tower.
Touch:
Taste: Warm metal with a vague aura of persimmon or something??
Vibe:


JOSEPHINA BELLAMEIRE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Bubblegum and brandy? Can't quite pick it up yet.
Touch:
Taste: Cane sugar with a bunch of either lemon (flavor, not citrus) or ginger? Cookie-sweet, but with a bright heat to it.
Vibe: City night-life lights, but unfocused;


SIMEON
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Something like custard or banana cream, but with nowhere near as much sugar?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:



MAVERICK
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Vague edge of cigarette smoke in fabric, NOT like my dad though. Think straight-up smoke.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


MARIGOLD
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Ragweed and marigold flowers, varies depending on mood?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


KARISSA
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Citrus? Like restaurant lemon???
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe: Sharp? Clean and small but cuttingly so.


NATHANIEL VICTOIRE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Mint (quiet, sweet, no bite) and forest shade. Slight fabric-esque hint?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


SERGEI
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Subtle sage smoke, undertone of something papery like thin tree bark
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


MINTY
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Mint tea and clothesline-aired plushie fluff. Happy and calming.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


EINSATZ
Sight:
Sound:
Smell:
Touch: Slight static pop?
Taste:
Vibe:


EMMETT
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like a salad???? You silly snake.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


TOBIKO
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like seawater, either bad (brackish, slimy) or good (like a beach, salty with algae) depending on status
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


GARRISON
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like a business suit or chair. Dude get some variety in there
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


KYANOS
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like clear cool sky, with a little tint of honey. Very light.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


WALDORF KALLIOPE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Oddly plastic or vinyl-like, but with some sort of happy heady blueberry-juice undertone?? Very 'subtle' despite its strength.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe: I'm getting an impression of a tangled knot of christmas lights, but immersed in jello or something. really odd.



MISSY
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Face powder, chokingly so, and lip gloss (strawberry? very artificial, generically 'sweet')
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


GENT
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like a scarf? Odd to explain.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


NIENNA
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like a jewelry box?? Not dusty, more like curtain fabric and silver?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


LEON KIASI
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Ice, with a vanilla undertone? Hard to get.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe: A nervous charge?


DAVID
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like a kid's air-dried blanket, but also softly sweet? Not a bad smell at all, it's highly comforting.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


"AIRPORT"
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like an airport. Dead serious.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


LAURIE UBERICH
Sight: CHANGED: It's still halo-like, but its this intense condensed light, gold-white? Around her body I keep getting a feeling of flower petals or rose vines? not sure.
(Metallic? Broken into pieces somehow? Somewhat "radial," like a halo)
Sound:

(Somewhat dissonant, like angry church bells. Feels purposeful but pained.)
Smell:

(Blood, cold steel. Something in the background like antiseptic or a thunderstorm?)
Touch:

Sharp static "bite" at first, like barbed wire, but beneath is a solid, deep, "safe" feeling mass of energy? feels huge but reactive, like if you push too hard it'll detonate
Taste: Blood, but

(Blood again, very strong.)
Vibe:

(Overwhelmingly magnetic: black hole-grade intensity. Space 'compresses' to a dense space around her.)


CHRISTINA MARIE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like Sunday church in spring: daffodil-daisy flower bouquets and an afterthought of incense?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


ISADORA
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Grapevines?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


JULIE ENANTIOS
Sight: A layered pinkish-warm glow? Like a light orb shining through blankets. Moves languidly but not lazily. Egg-shaped?
Sound:
Smell: Roses, like the kind in the wild-- not heady at all, but sunlit and flowery light soft. Lovely really.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


SUGAR
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Something that pricks at your nose, like ice needles. Underneath, a light sweetness like
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


ASHEN
Sight:
Sound:
Smell:
Touch: Soft but terribly worn and thin, like old velvet curtains or something? Has a sense of pity but lingering loveliness to it.
Taste:
Vibe:


KNIFE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Woodsmoke, with a deep aura-edge like blackcurrant wine or something
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


MULBERRY DELTA BRANDY
Sight:
Sound:
Smell:
Touch:
Taste: Mulberries: not overpoweringly sweet, and rather dry in a vaguely 'crisp' way
Vibe:


JEREMIAH
Sight:
Sound:
Smell:
Touch: Very soft and embracing, but closely small in the way a warm sweater is.
Taste:
Vibe:


EROS
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Cherry pie filling, not artificial. Very rich, not sugary sweet.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


SHERLOCK
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like a library? Old slightly dusky paper, but with no musty or sweet tone. Also a clean cool metallic edge, but without any coppery 'bite.'

Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


JAY IRIDOS
Sight: Vertically limitless? Like the "heaven" in Oneircia. All white and warmly bright, vaguely gold, lit with some gorgeously loving light from above, but not blinding at all. Oddly non-spacial? Despite looking solid it feels like nothing is really there, but the light. Sparkly and quietly iridescent; everything glitters.
Sound:
Smell: Snowy,
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


XENOPHON LEPHISE
Sight: Thick and violet-pink, wavy. Inner light, held within like a neon sign, but 'radiant' in the way heat radiates.
Sound: Like a wind chime or glockenspiel
Smell: Warm, slightly humid night air, with a light and delicate sweetness-- like blackberries or bluet flowers?
Touch: Dense but glowing, warm, gives like heavy water? 'Champagne bubbles' under the surface.
Taste: Blackberries, ice water, japanese ginger? Natural cool sweetness with an almost herbal edge?
Vibe: 'Summer night' humidity, but sparkling, like the stars are pure violet glitter; understated jubilant energy. Not overpowering-- more like thick sunlit crystal


MARKUS BARASHIR
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Dry heat, mocha, ice cubes.
Touch:
Taste: Sand?
Vibe:


RYMAN SAIKARAS
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Marshmallows and dark purple candle fire.
Touch:
Taste: Vanilla?
Vibe:


CHAOS ZERO
Sight: Like the underside of an ocean; glossy, brilliant blue and backlit? Translucent.
Sound: Dare-Gale; emotions played underwater. Highly resonant, like piano keys being dropped into liquid crystal. Echoing, heart-wrenchingly sincere.
Smell: Summer rain, ocean fog. Watery, but not cold or humid.
Touch: Misty, with a bright early-morning 'chill.' Heavy but weightless.
Taste: River water and diamonds
Vibe: Oceanic, flowing, all-encompassing; gentle and 'classy' but powerful. Incredibly deep but not suffocating. Surrounds him like a quiet galaxy. 'Neon glimmer' edge.


CELEBI
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Woodsy, but with a clean edge like fresh cut wet grass?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


GENESIS APOLYMIS
Sight: 'Thin gold streamers,' moving upwards. Bokeh-like underglow.
Sound: Resonant, warm and deliberate like a golden bell.
Smell: Burnt sugar and ozone? Like butterscotch syrup over an open flame. Rich but not heady.
Touch: Charged like static, but 'sustained' like a plasma globe.
Taste: Warm cotton candy with a strong ginger-like kick? Has a caramelized but clean tint to it.
Vibe: Sharp, almost buzzing, but bright and optimistic.


INFINITII ETERNOS
Sight: A sort of vast shadowy expanse, infinite and star-specked, but with a brilliant light at its heart. The shadows are wispy and soft like clouds, and flow gently around the light. There is a sense of great space and yet incredible closeness; the light is warm and loving like a heart, but although the shadows are colder and thin, giving a feeling of endless vastness, their constant movement around that light keeps the love within them.
Sound: (like "lux aeterna?" choral? sustained, hugely echoic. numinous)
Smell: Cold night air, with a hint of mountain laurel (flowers and incense??)
Touch:
Taste:
rich mouthfeel; taste is enigmatic.
Vibe: Like velvet or a silken shadow; limitless but soft and intimate. Embracing. VERY deep; you fall into hir really.


CHOCOLOCO
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Dark chocolate, cacao nibs, dark coffee. Mostly rich and bitter, just a hint of dark sweetness to it.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


 

 

prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 

Well, I guess now is as good a time as ever to update.
I'm listening to some binaural beats right now to calm me down; the body's been unsettlingly off-kilter for the past week or two and already I'm feeling massive calmness from this (thanks theta waves, haha). So if I fall asleep while typing this up you will have to forgive me.

Anyway. First things first. I last updated here on the 10th, and I remember little concrete events since then, so let me just do a stream-of-consciousness list for whatever comes to mind.

Last Tuesday, I tried to update here, but failed due to stress overload. All I recorded was, "some thermophobic kid was out today-- TERRIFIED of heat." This is true; for some reason, the temperature was around 60 degrees Fahrenheit that day, and the moment it registered there was a full-out, hysteric panic attack.
When we got home the fear subsided entirely, which was bizarre. Also odd was the fact that, at that same time, I realized that I have no memories of what summer is like. None! I have the vague factual awareness that the trees and grass will get green and dark and the birds will be singing and flowers will be blooming, and it will be warm. But that's literally a snapshot data piece. All the "summer memories" of the past are rather buried, and feel negative. That's probably where this scared kid gets it. But that's new, and weird, because I literally have never seen summer and so I'm curious. Jewel says it's great, so I trust her. She loves summer, I love winter. It works out!
Also on Tuesday, there was an important note saying there was an overpowering feeling of sorrow, and being furiously frustrated over feeling "unable to express it," effectively driving that person to tears from the lack of catharsis. "That person" feels like Overload, and probably was (she deals with those sorts of sensations). Regardless that feeling has persisted on and off until today, and we're all working together sincerely to try and heal that, as it is obviously the main thing making us sick! Everything has internal roots so we are in the ideal position to fix those things, haha.

Last Thursday was Xenophon's 3rd birthday! Unfortunately my memory is shot so I remember little of it, but I can tell you this-- we made her extremely purple kale soup (purple kale, purple carrots, purple shallots, also tons of parsley) as it's her favorite food, she followed me around driving for the day, and I know we did something else but it's escaping me right now. Nevertheless I've been spending time with her whenever she wishes to, and when I'm mentally able.

On that note, we've taken to doing our nightly indoor walks again, with the old iPod on, as they are perfect for everyone just getting together and talking, or simply meditating when headspace isn't busy, or not accessible. They help a lot in terms of stability, too, as they're our only real "safe quiet time" during the day. However I mention them here because there are small but notable connections and interactions within the System every night we are tuned into those walks, so even if I can't "summarize" them here I can say with certainty that those little honest times are helping foster more community between us all. I think this sort of thing started in December, notably with this lovely night, and that was so significant to us all that we try to have similar times whenever possible now. In short the little things matter most.

I took out His Dark Materials from the library on Tuesday, so I will likely spend tomorrow writing down all the bookmarked passages I have for it, and then constructing a relevant entry around those IF needed. You know how quickly things change up here; what is still applicable will be discussed, what is not will not be. Nevertheless the experiences of reading the book need to be written down so an entry will happen either way.

I am currently playing this song on loop with the pitch dropped by 5 semitones, and it is great. I'm currently going through my mother's entire music library (so many CDs) and I stumbled across that one, so there you go. We're saving up for a new iPod as Razia is pretty shot at this point, but he still plays music! He's survived so much since 2010 (cross-country trips, being lost outside for several months, etc.) that I honestly have to applaud his hardiness. He's a tough little thing.

That creepy "clawteeth" voice from the 4th found her name: it's Wreckage. When feeling for it I kept getting the impression of "shambles," "ruins," etc. as well as a visual of destroyed buildings and scattered bones, but no letters. Then a day or two later I hit on the letter "w" which was weird as the sound I was getting was "r," like in the word "wrath" or "wreak." So I was fumbling about those two words until she essentially walked up to me during one of those times and said her name was Wreckage. Her color is also confirmed gold.
She reminds me vaguely of Spine in that she's powerful and gangly-thin, with an elongated head, but that's about it? Really she looks like she stepped out of the OFF game. I can't quite see her eyes yet, but she has this huge thin clawed fingers, as well as a mouth full of thin, sharp protruding teeth (hence her initial 'nickname'). She doesn't have a tail and I can't tell if she has horns on her head or not; there's something in the back I think but again, she's vague. She has thin sand-colored skin that looks like bleached leather stretched thin over her skeleton, hard to explain... she's wiry but it's like a compressed spring in that sense. She's all taut muscles and tightly bound power, wrapped around a skeletal frame. But, despite looking like she crawled out of a nightmare, she is a very benevolently-motivated individual (obviously as she's a Retributor). She's just like Laurie was at first: "I have an important job to do, and if you hinder me, I will show you no mercy."

Sylvain's brother is named Simeon. He's the little vanilla-colored boy that updates online whenever there's bad fronting fallout and we need someone to hold things together while we recuperate. That name had strong attachments to the color ages ago, and he said it fit when I asked him earlier this week. He's nowhere near as depressive as his brother could get, but no one yet understands the relationship between them both. Were they two halves of one entity? Did Sylvain "reset" after the massacre, or did his identity start "shifting" after the unwritten events of this day (in which he fronted and was terrified, surrounded by negative voices)? What exactly went on there? We have no answers yet but digging for them feels counterproductive, like we're trying too hard. So we'll just let that be for now, and be grateful for this kid in any case; he's a sweetheart.

I also haven't told you guys how flat-out awesome Minty is! She's actually been checking on me every night now for a few weeks now, before I go see my boss and then collapse into my room in headspace. We sleep holding a white Care Bear plush downstairs, since Minty issues plush bears specifically as "messengers" to protect or guard people when she can't-- almost like little fluffy angels. They have no will of their own, existing for that purpose of guarding others, and are effectively minor mental extensions of "the bear" more than anything. He still has no name either, but he's looking for it-- it starts with a "Br" and we think it has two syllables, that's all we can catch right now though. However he qualifies as a Protector, not a Retributor, and Minty is his 'apprentice' in that respect. She's really good at it, which now that I think about it, is likely because she's energetic and small and can run about other levels of headspace, whereas I have never seen The Bear leave the Underground. He sticks to the shadows and catacombs, staying away even from the windows. I don't know why-- he's not scared, he just stays hidden, or feels he has to for some reason? And he doesn't talk to people much, at all; again, he lets Minty pass along the messages. However, lately he has spoken to me here and there, so I got a better look at him than before-- and holy geez he's one creepy dude. I don't know if you remember his debut dream (with Laurie), but apparently yeah, he still has that big gaping maw of teeth split straight across his face, except he also has another one straight down the middle. It is WEIRD. But is is REALLY COOL. So yeah bear-dude has two mouths that intersect at the top like some kinda sandworm and it is boss

Last week we had to pick the mother up from work at 11PM so we were out driving in the dark for about 20 minutes and the "airport guy" came out fronting?? He was TALKING, he knew about the rest of us, he hasn't done that or showed his face since this day which was a very long time ago. But, he did show up in a dream last year, during a time period when we thought he had faded out, and I got this odd impression that his "ghost" (pre-manifested; he still has no face upstairs) was hanging around Sergei and Hyakin a few months ago? Either way I guess his anchor was stronger than we realized-- those memories of the sense of open-air adventure, of the literal airports and planes from 2012, are some of the only concrete first-person memories we have of that entire year. The man's got good roots, I guess he was just suppressed for ages because we haven't had that feeling of total "run out the front door and see what's out there" freedom since 2012. But with all the traveling we've been doing lately for therapy and things, I guess he's getting more energy coming in now, which is great. I tend to forget anchors work that way. Plus I don't like 'losing' people who have strongly stated their existence at least once, either in headspace or in the League, so I was honestly hoping we'd see him again, and that he'd stick around.
Similarly, the GMQ trio is still alive, but they're all slipping badly, and the last time they were out the Queen was missing. Their main concern is, rather tragically, "who are we, really?" What are our anchors? Why do we exist? What is our purpose? You get the idea. But they haven't found answers yet, and it's taking its toll on them. I don't know if I can offer any help as they are technically socials, and therefore do not have faces in headspace (they cannot be talked to unless you're fronting with them, which is very difficult since faceless fronting is head-based). Either way it hurts to see such existential struggle there. I'll keep you posted on that I suppose.

Speaking of therapy, Jewel and Sherlock have been keeping things together. Mostly we've just been data-dumping for the sake of coherence so nothing really 'new' has happened since our last recap. They've been the only two fronters for the most part, with a few tiny exceptions that I'm aware of-- last Tuesday, Wreckage came out for a moment? She was listening soberly and somewhat contritely to the therapist explaining something about retributive behavior-- I have no idea what it was, but regardless, listening to both her and Jewel beforehand had enough of an effect to get Wreckage to apologize to us (for her brutal debut), and start working with us firsthand. Which is incredible really; she's the main chthonic Protector, and is massively powerful. So of course she and Laurie are working together already. We'll talk more about that later.

Thursday-- yesterday-- was one of the most interesting therapy sessions ever. It started with Jewel, then Sherlock came out to talk data, but as he was revisiting old, dangerous thought processes in order to correct them, Laurie decided she needed to talk. I have one split-second data memory of that actually-- when people really want to front, there's this sudden painful tug at the heart center, physically as well as emotionally, and that hurts! It's an empathetic sort of shock that says, "hey, I really need to get out there." So the biggest switches are typically preceded by those. Anyway, then there was Laurie. The therapist caught on that it was her as soon as she spat out the word "bullshit" in response to those thought patterns-- which took a few minutes actually, as Laurie is actively trying to swear less. I don't know what they discussed but I know it had to do with me and I know it was important. But then, JULIE came out! All I know is that Laurie was trying to say when these negative responses had originated, and Julie realized she was the only person at all who could discuss them, so Laurie politely moved aside and let Julie phase in. That's odd to look back on-- I have no firsthand accessible memory of her there, but I can hear the "vibe" of her voice and that's both lovely and sad, to me.
Julie left after about two minutes and then Sherlock was back, somewhat frazzled but smiling, and tried to get a grip on the situation. However I have a very strong, very surreal "memo" sort of data note that INFINITII tried to talk. Just barely. But Sherlock paused and waited, let hir say a sentence or two, then reverently moved back and continued speaking. Again, no idea what ze said, or why, but that is the FIRST TIME ze's come out in a public situation so that's major... which is made even more incredible by the fact that Garrison was the next person to come out. I told you it was an amazing session! All I know about Garrison's fronting is that he sits quite straight, very focused, and his speech pattern is somewhat constricted? Like it feels "rectangular," if that makes sense. Sherlock doesn't; he's too much of a library, so it's broad. Garrison is very precise. Which is super cool. Anyway I know Jewel came out to close the session, being utterly dazed and not even trying to guess what had just happened, but then... Josephina showed up. Yes, he did. I am vaguely embarrassed but laughing at that fact, because Jo's presence is unmistakable, both because of his vocal register and his super-bright demeanor. Again, that's the second time Jo's ever come out in public-- with the first time only being back in January or so (he was out for a round of DDR at the movies, with the brother, which shocked all of us), so that's quite a quick and daring step forward! That really makes me smile to see.
Xenophon accompanied me for the drive home, which took about four hours-- apparently there was a lot of shopping to do and I remember very little of it outside of momentary snapshots. My only clear memory is around 3PM, driving all the way across town to return a store, and listening to my old Orson CD from beginning to end at Xenophon's request (she absolutely adores it). I know fronting was super-blurry because I can't deal with physical 'exuberance' well, which means trying to sing or talk animatedly or otherwise socialize will kick me out and get a Downstairs person in (I'm internally-rooted so that's still quite difficult for me).
In all honesty the rest of Thursday is a total blur, except for the fact that there was a lot of agitated discussion and action concerning the eating disorder voices, not sure how far that went. We're still working to try and manage that, which is getting a little easier now that we know of (hopefully) everyone tied to it, and Emmett is now OFFICIALLY the main eating dude now (he was pushed out for a while and that was catastrophic). Javier also helps a lot, thankfully, as he's one of the only three or so people who can order the Downstairs fronters to do anything he asks, including (most often) stopping an abusive meltdown or programmed behavior on a dime, something we all previously struggled to do even with extensive persuasion. Javier carries a lot of authority, being the Central Red holder, and he knows that so he uses it wisely and well.
In any case that guy feels insanely important, but smothered by some sort of fog. The Red slot has always been vital, and Javier has a ton of potential and ability that we are all very aware of, but he (and Spine!) keep getting overlooked. That is worrisome.
On that note, Javier and Waldorf are now apparently BFFS, they're both working with Spine as well, and I also saw Javier talking to Nathaniel with surprising sincerity yesterday? In any case, the guy is definitely taking direct action to fixing his "left out" problem.
The Spectrum told us, very clearly, that Spine is just as important. She belongs in the Brown Central slot, whether she feels she fits the bill or not. But the more we learn, the more we realize that is very true. All of us are important. We don't give ourselves enough credit.

 

Oh! Thanks to being inspired by those binaural beats, I just stumbled across this article, purely by "coincidence," and it is absolutely full of personal relevance. Definitely going to review that with everyone else; we need to make sure the correct thought processes take root, instead of all the old blackened brittle stuff. Sweep out the cobwebs and put up the crystal really.

The Tar still feels like spiders crawling around inside, sticky melted-tarmac arachnids creeping about. The seaweed-girl says sometimes it feels like they're in the stomach, when she has to purge out really heavy stuff. The chthonic people said "insects are important" and confirmed that there are still big benevolent beetles and things in the basement levels, no one knows exactly why though. Jezebel (personified Tar) is also still around but we don't know where. She was talking to Infinitii the other day and it was really chilling. What I do know is that the Tar itself, in its largest amount, is currently infesting Infinitii (as ze reclaimed its color slot). None of us are too sure what to do about that yet, other than get it out of hir, but it's tricky business.
Similarly, the Plague is stuck in me and it feels like calcification, it's awful. Not crystals, but crystallized buildup of something. Like battery corrosion. Two totally different things. FROST* has a song that reminds me of it, did you know? "Saline," like tears. "Fine chilling mime; and I don't know if I can believe in all the lies; calcify; and I don't know if I can survive the feeling, losing all that's mine." Laurie recited that line to me today when I brought up this point, and it's bizarrely relevant. There's relevance in everything if you look deep enough, and that's the point. The stuff you need always comes to you when you need it, if you're open to it, regardless of context. Reminds me of Dream World, yet again.

Today there was a massive hack. I won't go into details because I promised "Victorian" that I wouldn't (she still doesn't have a name; we're trying to find one but Wreckage says that might be tough as she's very depressed and isn't offering much energy to that purpose). Nevertheless, I think the buildup to it is part of WHY the unknown person from last week was terrified of heat-- this evening was oddly quiet and warm and dark, like the summer, and INSTANTLY the horrible internal swarming horror started.
I've never quite explained what hack threats feel like... it's not angry voices, it's more like syrupy-dark insidious twining, as if the shadows are suddenly wrapping around your legs and stomach all humid and constricting, like heated snakes. But it just creeps. And it's scary, because I try to run or otherwise override that sudden flooding of dark around my feet, but the instant fear causes me to badly dissociate. That's the REAL threat of hacks. The inescapable feeling that "the basement is flooding and the water is rising," but the water is like molasses watered down with blood and it's hot and soporific, so by the time it reaches your neck your panic instinct has already kicked up to twelve and your mind is shutting down. You know what that's like? The initial panic, "oh no I know what this is trying to build up to," and the feeling of kicking through the water with electrified nerve, all thin and jangling and shallow breathing, can last for hours. But it dulls out terribly fast. The thick dark keeps rising, but that sugar-melt warmth isn't just toxic anesthesia, it also feels too much like long-ago horrors and so the panic turns flat. "I don't want to feel this again." You can't run, it won't go away, you've been trying for hours or days or years and it's still creeping. "If this persists I am going to lose my mind, it's too terrifying." So things shut down. And then they appear. All the girls, all the women, smiling and touching and perfumed liar smiles, heavy with soft fatal coffin weight. While you are so far out of your own body that you can't fight, you can't remember how to fight or run anymore, all you remember are locked doors and humid rooms and dark windows and being pinned underneath blankets trying to breathe and failing. So you stop trying so you don't suffocate. And then nothing. And then suddenly someone is pulling you out of the flood (which has been over your head for so long that you thought the thick choking was your new air), and your whole body is in horrible wrenching pain, shaking and sick and shattered like splintered bones painted in bruises, your stomach feels like its full of broken mangled machinery and the bloodied oil is leaking everywhere. All you want to do is cry like a child but you are so dead tired you would rather sleep forever first. That's what a hack feels like lately.
I apologize. That just happened. I guess it was needed to be written.
So. Celebi was actually responsible. NOT our Cel-- who is tied to the 2001 consciousness-- this girl was the video-game one, who has a totally different attitude. I knew something was wrong the second she showed up; she's always had this really "wrong" vibe about her and she feels like total danger but I just dimly played along? Like an automaton. Everything looking back is in third person. Why? I was in the attic for some reason. Ventrium was there. His vibe clashed with the whole thing. Celebi kept goading him to do what she wanted, eventually he let her take charge. I kept trying to just walk out, walk away, I felt upset and unsafe, I kept dissociating and she kept shouting at me not to. I didn't want to be there at all, I felt sour-sick and scared and I wanted to leave, but she persisted. The next thing I knew I was in my room and I was ACUTELY aware that someone else was in the body, instead of me, but upstairs INFI was talking to Celebi?? Although they were using totally different language vibes and Infi wasn't getting involved at all. However ze did nothing to stop her, and I have no idea what they were talking about or why. However the shock of seeing hir there when I was in such pain, with hir not even paying attention to me or offering to help, basically not even seeming to realize or care that I was in great danger... that was it. My brain just blanked out. It was the point of feeling so numbly hopeless that it just turned off rather than deal with whatever was next.
Then suddenly there is a massive time loss, and the next thing I know, Wreckage is sitting at my computer for a moment and scowling furiously, then we're outside and she's throwing something into the woods behind the house, then I'm standing in the middle of the muddy lawn in a bathrobe and slippers feeling cold and not-awake, like everything is unreal. I didn't know where I was or who I was or what I was doing really. I felt small and lost and surreal but I felt the earth alive under my feet for a second and that made me feel safer, like there was something greater and kind and alive supporting beneath me even now. Then I'm walking into the kitchen and Laurie is there and I'm sad and asking her never to leave, never ever, please stick around you're the only safe person left. I remember she said she would.
Wreckage and Laurie talked a lot then, as I sat on the floor in the corner, feeling about seven years old. They were discussing their roles as protectors and retributors, saying that this could not go on any longer, at any cost. Mostly they were baffled, furious, and deeply shaken that there had been "no alarms" for that, it was because the numb state had said "everything is okay" in the way a drowning man says it when he already knows he's going to die. Laurie was really heartbroken but so was Wreckage, they were both in tears at one point.
I know later the Victorian-pink girl wandered in, just sat there across from me, didn't say much. I was trying to cook things but realized I wasn't hungry, I was caught between wanting to "bury the sick pain" and "eat something good to cancel it out"; I felt like throwing up but was too tired and sad and sick. Spice showed up when she realized there was a risk, so she joined the discussion. Then we got Emmett and Aimee in to finally eat, keeping things safe, and Spice was very friendly with them which was great (also you can always tell when Emmett is eating because he thinks the body has a big snakey head like his, but it doesn't, so watching him bite stuff is always funny). Then Javier was actually in at the end to talk to us, which started off uneasily-- I think there were some ED-related programs running and he showed up to stop them, but when he heard there had been a hack, he immediately got out his trident and asked who was the culprit. I remember that because Laurie said "no killing anyone," not even the lethal people, because of how Julie had turned out. Laurie considers Julie one of her best friends at this point, so if she of all people could turn from our biggest nemesis into one of our dearest members, Laurie didn't want to steal that chance of redemption away from anyone else. Javier seemed a little moody but agreed, while Wreckage seemed contemplative again. She's got a surprising capacity for empathy (like Knife), so that's part of it, but then she said Laurie was right-- because everyone deserved a chance at health and happiness, which were the two things all the chthonic voices dreamed of and pursued, yet who were born from the exact opposite of it. So she understood in a rather personal way, why everyone should have that opportunity IF they don't abuse it. She is not going to back down from her retributor job anytime soon, thank God, because most of the others did thanks to how brutally externalized it got (with the bloodletting) and the painful consequences of that (Algorith said flat-out it was unfair as hell that the Retributors had to take the pain that was meant to atone for what someone else did). And of course no one knows what to do with Infi, who is this half-holy half-horrible entity in the System, someone we all love and fear both, the center of this struggle right along with me. So it's confusing and scary and we all feel rather lost about it most days. But I think we're all back in the game now. It's a real light of hope for all of us.
Really it was so nice, though, when all was said and done, that a tragic incident at least allowed such discussion to take place. It took about two hours and thanks to massive dissociation I didn't have much fallout, but it'll likely leave scars. I don't know. It's a mess.
...Also, just remembered, Infi and I actually touched on that whole "dissociate when hacks threaten" thing back in October. "Infinitii said that's apparently a White energy thing, that "blankness," and since he's Black energy, he cannot do that. On the contrary, his "hopeless escape method" is to submit, not to run like I do. Whereas I shut down and check out, like an empty stark whiteness, Infi gives up and gives in, like drowning in heavy blackness. You get the idea. But my heart broke, looking at him when he said that, because we're essentially doing the same thing in different ways... abandoning our safety for self-preservation, not fighting back, just trying to cope with the terror and get out alive, even if it means living like dead men." That's even more heartbreaking now than it was then.

Speaking of that mess.
Much earlier today, I saw Amara talking to CZ upstairs. It came out of nowhere, I have no idea why, but there he was. Weirdly I couldn't "see" him clearly at all, and it didn't hit me until then that that's become normal for him. Other than those sudden lucid flashes late at night, I honestly cannot remember the last time I ever was able to see him clearly on a daily basis. I'm not sure if I ever have. And... how do I put this. Apparently that runs deeper than we thought, but just as deeply as I worriedly suspected. Because, Amara was talking to him and then realized she couldn't give the sort of help she felt he needed (which was specifically "more force" in delivering her points, something Laurie is the king of), so she asked the Archivists if they could assist her. Well lo and behold, Isadora actually stepped down, and started talking to him, again I don't remember about what... but then her two friends joined her. So now Garrison, Isadora, and Kalisha were all trying to talk to CZ, checking notes and writing things down the whole time, trying to get a group on the situation... and suddenly they confirmed my suspicious.
Chaos is split. All the Outspacers are split.
Do you remember this entry, where Markus first clarified to us that Outspacers had non-System origins BUT were able to enter our community through making a choice to "start again?" To quote, "they chose to take a very deep and important piece of themselves, and let that piece of them live here, within the system, with new names and lives after all." Originally I thought that just meant they "dreamed of a new life" and were able to live it here... but I was so used to my own situation that I didn't realize that "new lives" seems to require "new selves" as well.
Things don't follow old "canons" up here because those don't apply at all anymore. They NEVER DID. Geez, when these people entered our inner world in 2002 Jewel had almost no awareness of their native worlds, allowing them to literally build an entirely new history and life from that blank slate of her mind. They weren't SUPPOSED to be tied to their old canons, that was the WHOLE POINT.
Nevertheless, every single one of them already had the beginnings of that personality-split before they joined us up here.
Ryman and Markus both had "Yamis" that acted independently of them, and Markus's was canonically part of him already.
Genesis had a notable "personality break" with his shattered gem, effectively 'restarting' who he was.
Celebi had the whole 4th-movie corruption event, and then the 'many timeline selves' that followed.
Mr. Sandman is a reality-jumper and living multiple lives is part of his job.
Xennie is the only exception because she was born in headspace and therefore doesn't quite count as an 'outspacer' in the strict sense.
Either way this is mostly conjecture and it's hard to put into words but I can feel legitimacy to it, it makes SO much sense, I mean even Grievous and Davy had this same freaking issue of "divided selves," in small or large ways, EVERY single person who ever even had the potential to become an Outspacer had this. We all have our own 'split personality' issues, if you'll forgive the language, no surprise there.
So as it stands, it looks like that's the "real" hidden factor allowing people to enter here-- to reiterate, yes they need the ability to "dream a new life," but in order to do THAT, they need to also be able to "dream a new SELF" to an extent.
As for how that affects CZ? Well, most obviously-- you guys know about Perfect, right? But do you realize what his existence implies? And do remember what Perfect used to be like upstairs? I know I didn't until I was forced to backtrack this morning and then it was downright shocking. Ironic, too, when the long-string symbolism and relevance hits. I really do need to type up an entire entry about that ONCE I get a better grip on this... all I can tell you for sure right now is that there is massive dissonance between CZ's two 'selves,' on all levels, that needs to somehow be harmonized.
I think CZ started to "split" but never really reconciled it, if that makes any sense. He's still, simultaneously, the headspace-rooted him and the StH-rooted him, the former being far more volatile and the latter being far more tranquil. Perfect is tied inherently to the former. However they're both entirely him, and they're both at war. This all sounds like a jumble of words and I apologize; I just keep thinking of that Kim Jensen song and the old Jewel keeps trying to talk through me, but she's nothing but a lingering core-aura now and I don't want to be talking like her just because I feel "obligated to" on this topic. Then again I personally don't have much experience with it. So it feels like a mess, which I'm sorry for, but which is fitting because this topic is a mess right now.
Anyway, I cannot say much else for sure at the moment (battery is dying anyway).
...However. The other night, CZ actually told me that he's "been a stormy sea" for far too long, and that "wasn't the real him." For as long as I've known him, I've known that his deepest energy is actually peaceful and calm, not the raging sort of tidal-wave vibe that he's been emitting for quite some time now. He's apparently been struggling with that himself. It's just that no one could figure out why, or even guess, until now. I suppose that has to do with us losing most access to the past-- stuff doesn't get in the accessible archives unless a core puts it there, and I haven't looked at that stuff in years. I'm going to have to do that now, I suppose, as much as I feel I need to.
So it seems that CZ's real issue in not being able to find stability lately isn't just that he never "dreamed a new self" separate from his root canon, someone that could exist as part of headspace... it's also because he can't get his two inner "selves" to cooperate whatsoever, and there is an actual mental break between them. There has been for at least SIX YEARS and we completely took it for granted after so long.
I don't know. I'm thinking out loud. Forgive the dramatic mess of that paragraph, it's dipping into ancient pre-Spectrum mindstates and I'm going to need to look at all this again later when I'm not rushed for time and content.
My heart is notably breaking though. I... I haven't been feeling any ties to him in a while because of this? Not since December, before that horrible event that forced us all to 'reset' on some level. I wonder how that affected him. I never asked. But right now, I'm getting the same thing I did during that Xanga-- all those old memories of love, even the ones that are just vibes or feelings or awarenesses, and they are all so intimately real and honest and bright. Like light shining through a suncatcher and tossing bright colors all about the room, except you can't touch them, they're just coloring every bit of you. That's what it feels like. But that conversation holds more relevance to this than I realized and I really, really need to review all of this...
...They say that if you love something, set it free, and if it comes back to you, it was meant to be.
I cannot tell you how many times I have let him go. Looking back, I can see it. I have turned him away, I have thrown him out, I have denied him to his face. And he's done the same to me, many times. We've even stepped into the positive and effectively said, "hey, no hard feelings, but I think we're done." We've gone our separate ways far too many times. But that old injoke still applies. No one is getting a divorce here, in any sense. We don't think that's possible, even if we wanted one, and a few times we did consider it, with terrible sadness, through all the crushing pain. But it never took hold. Something, something we can't understand at all, always held us together, even when we didn't want it to. And that seems to be the point, doesn't it? When you get down deep enough, when you let go of all the suffering and rage and agony and 'Perfect ' shadows, for both of us... when there's nothing left but pure color, we tend to stick together.
I don't know. It feels utterly strange right now. There are too many blocks for me to see clearly. But I'll fix that too. I promise I will.

 

Also geez all this entry backtracking is hitting me in the face with sudden ancient relevance (things are just jumping out of the woodwork that didn't even have such relevance util now, good heavens) and I need to write all this down but there is no time tonight. Remind me.

On a different, brighter note... on Wednesday night I suddenly got all this insight about the System (which broke through my "headspace-fog" for the first solid time since last Sunday really), and ended up kneeling on the rug and scribbling notes onto paper for two hours or so. I tried to graph out the vertical structure of headspace-- which our therapist had some brilliant insight on-- and also was checking the Spectrum lineup for stability and slot status: who's slipping, who has an unstable color, whose roles have changed, etc. It was very helpful actually, and I won't type all that up here because 1) it's late and 2) I want to scan that in first so you have a visual! It NEEDS to be talked about, especially because we haven't even attempted to graph the "Spectrum flowchart" since last spring, BEFORE the Undergrounders appeared, and we thought Teal and Pink were "mutant slots." Yes, it's only been a year since then, my mind was boggled too. But it really made me smile, widely and genuinely, to see that, as it was basically a concrete display of just how much we've grown since this time last year. Honestly the progress has been absolutely incredible... which is why I am hoping, so much, that we can figure something out to heal Infinitii before hir first "birthday" in the System in two weeks. I love hir, I really do, and it hurts my heart to see hir in this state, all weird and vague and flatline-feeling, when I remember so clearly what ze feels like on hir beautifully good days.
But the Spectrum is like Dust. It's alive, it knows us, and it loves us, and everything will work out exactly when it needs to... no sooner, and no later, just like Laurie said.
I've got a whole audio file entry on that, which I'll type up tomorrow. You guys have gotta hear this, it's super cool.

Also, in light of those papers, we've been talking symbols lately, especially around Central. Those of you who know me and Jewel might know that Jewel is in charge of a ton of "series," or rather, stories about other worlds she dreams about, collectively called the "Lightraye League." There's a ton of color and meaning and symbolism in them, but it tends to differ and shift from one to another, so those stories often require an organizational visual element and that's where I come in! I have this amusing fondness for organizing things visually, and it's the easiest to do with symbols, so that's my job. Series identification symbols? We have 13. LG*Girl morph marks? Got 24 so far. Dream World elements? All 34 are done! You get the idea.
But that's the point: our System never had anything like that, and we're wondering if that would work for us. Symbols are, when they're tied to people, highly personal and just as powerful as names are. When tied to things like energy colors, it gives that 'abstract concept' a sort of nominative solidity, and makes it into something individually deserving of respect and recognition. Again, considering how our inner world is basically alive, we feel that the magic sort of caring that goes into 'finding' symbols would be merited, for energy colors at least, if not also our members. I mean the phenomenon actually started way back in 2002, with Jewel and the original Outspacers-- her symbol was a heart, Ryman's was a star, Markus's was an octagram, Chaos's was a Saturn-shaped planet, and Genesis's was a four-pointed star. They also all had their own personal colors (respectively red, blue, violet, cyan, and amber, originally), which I daresay you can understand the obvious significance of! But actually, that whole color/symbol phenomenon was intrinsically tied to the phenomenon of soul forms, element abilities, etc. It was like saying, "here's a piece of magic to represent you... now you can represent part of the magic in turn."
There are similar small but 'identifying' symbols actually developing in Central, as we all have our own colors already-- Spine has a skull, Lynne has a violin, Josephina has a jingle bell, Nathaniel has a moth, Waldorf has a ring, Leon has a pair of scales, Laurie has an axe, Julie has a flower, Infinitii has an eye (we think?) and I'm partial to lotuses, but that feels too broad for 'just me.' Javier is new so he hasn't found anything yet, but you get the picture. However as I said, they're mostly more for identification than for representation, as there is distinction there, and no one but Central has any. We're wondering, should that change?
If nothing else, it would greatly expand the depth and personability of our System, if that makes sense? It's hard to put that feeling into words. It's more expansive, more mythical almost, like now it's not just a story, it's a World. It now has some element of recognized connection in it, to all other similar things. Again, words aren't working. But, in short, it might give us that little needed 'push' in order to be part of the League. Yes it's important! You probably don't quite get why as you don't have our experience with it and that's understandable. But... again, it's an energetic thing. The League feels like a web, like a graph, like a stained-glass mandala, like a great interconnected sparkling thing. There's this feeling of love and unity between every jewel-like world in it, linking them all together, even if they don't realize it. And those symbols are representations of that connection, of the similar elements that don't bleed over so much as they shine through and within. Colors, music, magic, people... all of them linked together in both big and little ways. It's so much like us, in a different way... we're so much like it, in a different way. So we want to be part of it. We want to be a piece of that greater whole, after having felt so separate from it for so long, after having briefly touched it in tiny raindrop ways over and over through the years, even though our deepest roots transcend even the trauma and bloom straight from the gemstone heart of it. We want to settle into that cosmic pattern and stay there, embraced by the great bright love of it, of everyone else, once and for all. We want a happy ending, for all of us, and we will get it.

Lastly, relatedly, and to be continued... in reviewing the Spectrum lineup, I realized that yes, I can still sense people and their conditions when I am tuned in, and it's surprisingly effortless in that context. So in checking the colors I did see that some people are having trouble, some people have moved, some people are in transition phases... all stuff we've either overlooked, missed, or taken for granted. Either way none of it has really been discussed here! So that's for next time too.
But, best of all, that inward/outward reaching sparked something honest and admiring in me and I realized that everyone in the System has their own personal energy vibe. Not the simple slot-related "checkup" resonance, I mean their own individual radiance, six senses worth. Way back when I started trying to write those impressions down, but it's been so long since, that I wondered if I could still get it?
I CAN. It is AWESOME and it is so much clearer than ever, really the joy of being able to feel these people in such a brilliantly clear and real way is just... it's incredible. It surpasses the awful "third person" feeling that inner lives can get at times, overpowered by the inescapable and constant sensory input of physical reality. I can sadly overlook my inner life because of that, and see it as something less real, less strong. But then, when I tune in, suddenly all these beloved individuals aren't just faces and names and colors "in my head," they are tangible beautiful people and their visible absence in physical reality has absolutely no effect on that fact. It turns the world upside down in the most wonderful way; suddenly the universe is twice as big and it's gorgeous, I can't help smiling, even if I'm dizzy from the sudden massive shift in depth!
So yes, long story short, I have a new energy-perception file and I am putting honestly sincere care, respect and attention into perceiving every single System member's personal aura. It demands compassion and trust and closeness from me, first of all, and also from those I'm tuning into. So some people are almost unidentifiable yet, some people only have half the channels open, and some people are instantly and powerfully cognizable. It's really forcing me to open my heart entirely, at the very least, as well as demanding that I not 'play favorites' as I used to, and acknowledge everyone's inherent, equal worth. Everyone in here is amazing, we all exist for an important reason, and we all deserve to have our worth honored. This is tangible proof of that.

Good Lord this is 16 pages in Microsoft Word. I'd better wrap things up.
Battery is dying again, so see you later.


 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

(this was a personal file but i'm posting it for the sake of maybe helping someone else with it? also personal reminders for this.)

So I read something today that said, "everyone is your mirror." Every problem you encounter in someone else is simply an external manifestation of some problem within yourself.
Since I'm tired of constantly battling these self-instigated problems, I'm going to bring them all out into the open, right now.



mel


"I am your savior" vibe. "you can't do this alone. that's why god gave you me." absolute conviction that she was god's chosen one, and had to lead me to god, otherwise I would never be able to do so myself. resentful when I did not follow her strict rule sets to the letter. would give me the cold shoulder if I did something she disapproved of.
you realize how much of that description is your interpretation? YOU believed she was "god's chosen one," beyond all question. YOU believed she was the paragon of virtue, and that if you did not imitate her every action, you would "be damned to hell." YOU believed that she was the only path to heaven. YOU ARE THE ONE WHO PUT HER ON THAT PEDESTAL, so tear it down already!!
NO ONE CAN SAVE YOU BUT YOURSELF. but you think that's "blasphemous." god forbid you ever consider that you're "holy." and out there, it was tenfold-- "but I'm not a mormon! that means I'm not actually a good person! that means I'm not actually saved, I don't actually have the holy spirit, and I'm NOT going to heaven unless I do EVERYTHING THEY TELL ME TO." do you realize how much total bullshit that is? your chosen path of faith does not affect your salvation!! EVERYONE WILL REACH "HEAVEN" AT THEIR OWN TIME. no one is excluded, by the very nature of god. everyone has the spark of god within them, you DON'T need to swear fealty to ANY religion to "get" that because it's YOUR BIRTHRIGHT. stop thinking that the label is what saves you. it doesn't, it never did, it never will. your heart KNOWS god and WILL lead you to that light if you follow it-- regardless of what your path may be! but, your biggest obstacle is STILL that some part of you believes in a "power structure" of holiness. and in 2012, you would have sworn in blood that she was your savior, simply because you saw yourself as forever filthy, and her as eternally holy. you were blinded to both yourself AND to her by the obfuscating light you kept shining on her. and it ultimately kept any real personal connection from ever being made, because you built this uncrossable bridge between you both-- the divide between heaven and hell, in your eyes.
anyway, because of that, you believed that you HAD to follow her rules to the letter, and yes you did try-- but you were so resentful about it that you made every excuse in the book not to. and you hated yourself for it, but it kept happening, even against your "best intentions." why? because deep down, you knew that wasn't what you really needed to do. you knew it wasn't right for YOU. maybe it was absolutely right for her, and that's great! BUT YOU WERE NEVER OBLIGATED TO BECOME HER CARBON COPY, even though you convinced yourself that-- begrudgingly, sorrowfully, angrily, and with crushing self-loathing. because you never wanted to be her, and you KNOW that. you were, secretly, terrified of becoming her. but you felt you had no other choice, as veering from her example would earn you "damnation." the ONLY reason you forced yourself to try and become her was because you felt that YOU, as your own blessed individual, WERE UNHOLY BY NATURE and that SHE WAS YOUR SAVING GRACE. guess what dude? SHE WASN'T. YOU ARE JUST AS HOLY AS YOU THOUGHT SHE WAS. EVERYONE IS. this isn't a competition. this isn't a race. and even if you did come in last, you're NOT going to be "locked out of heaven forever" because of it. that doesn't happen and you know it.
(on a morbidly related note, ever wonder why she kept reminding you of the julie days? and why you were so scared of her and couldn't explain why? well, that previous paragraph is why. it is exactly how you viewed julie back then, and it is EXACTLY why you never ran from the abuse, no matter how terrified you were. do you understand how poisonous that line of thinking is now??)
as for the cold shoulder thing, you expected that too. again, you CAUSED that to happen! "if I don't follow everything she does, I DESERVE to be ignored and treated as trash!" so, that is exactly what you got, by YOUR unconscious intent. you believed that you DESERVED total rejection and hatred and condescension if you were not unflinchingly, impossibly perfect and faultless. you set yourself up for failure, because with THAT mindset, which is DEFINED by unattainability, you will never be good enough. stop thinking like that. it's false.
you're never "alone." no one is, ever. but you believed that without her telling you what to do at all times, you were "incomplete." and YOU HATE THAT, you know you do. if there is one thing you utterly despise, it's people telling you that you "need someone else to be a complete person!" but WHY do you reject that? because you KNOW that YOUR heart and soul are JUST as connected to "God" as ANYONE AND EVERYONE ELSE'S. so why would you need someone else to do that FOR you, if the ability is already yours? TRUST YOURSELF. but DON'T EVER TOUCH THOSE PEDESTALS AGAIN. you are no paragon for realizing that truth, nor is anyone else. we're all EQUAL in this. stop thinking in religious extremes.

telling me that "you don't know what suffering is really like." constantly telling me that her daily life was a struggle, "I have allergies," "I was actually molested as a child," "I saw people die in front of me," "all my friendships were abusive," "my parents didn't love me," etc. constantly highlighting her suffering. overwhelming vibe was making me feel utterly horrible for "daring to suggest that I knew what real pain was like."
stop glamorizing suffering. stop. I'm talking to YOU, not her. again, these are YOUR thought processes and perceptions we're looking at here.
yes she had allergies. you don't. be honestly thankful for that. that is not selfish. you do not have to force yourself to become allergic to everything so you can "understand her pain," because then that's going to make YOU miserable and you'll be bitter instead of empathetic. you respected her allergies, you did everything you could to keep her safe from them, even to the point of paranoia, admittedly-- you're still terrified of buying things with nuts and seeds in them, and you've effectively convinced yourself by this point that you DO have her allergies because "if I don't, I'm mocking her by being healthy!" THAT IS UTTER NONSENSE. do NOT blame yourself for her allergies, or their consequences. they had NOTHING TO DO WITH YOU. and above all, do NOT feel "obligated" to become the "scapegoat" for her pains. that will NOT heal her, it will just multiply the pain. EVERYONE DESERVES TO BE HEALTHY, EVEN YOU. heal your OWN dietary problems, NOT HERS, because you CAN'T HEAL ANYONE BUT YOURSELF. if there's anything you can learn from this fiasco, it's that-- start respecting your OWN needs in that context, and STOP INTERNALIZING EVERYONE ELSE'S NEEDS AS YOUR OWN.
yes she was hurt as a child, by many people. she did not deserve that, no one does. they had no right to hurt her. and you know that you are honestly sorry that she was haunted by that for so many years, you lost sleep over it, you drove yourself nuts trying to effectively take her pain away. but guess what? YOU WERE HURT TOO. BUT YOU REFUSED TO ACCEPT YOUR PAIN AS VALID. SO YOU MADE IT INTO ANOTHER COMPETITION. IT'S NOT. you should have been focusing on healing your own reaction to the same pain, not seeing who can rack up more scars. she was reflecting your exact tendency to "seek permission to heal," your mindset that "I have to deserve healing in someone else's opinion in order to get it." AGAIN, ONLY YOU CAN HEAL YOURSELF, so it was a dead end from the start. everyone in the world could tell you, "you're allowed to heal! yes you were hurt, but you're allowed to be happy regardless!" but if you don't believe that you deserve healing, you'll drown in your pain and self-loathing forever. you were attracting more of this pain through constantly making it the center of your life. nothing you can ever do or say will change what she has been through, or how she deals with it. but if every mention of her pain reminded you of the trauma you also lived through, and then you UTTERLY REJECT those memories, what are you saying about the sufferings of others? if you refuse to heal because "I deserved it, I didn't suffer enough," what the hell are you projecting to everyone else concerning that?? you can parrot forgiveness and empathy all you want, but if you are incapable of extending it towards yourself in an identical situation, it is not going to be genuine because your self-loathing is going to taint every reflection of your own experiences you see in others. do you understand? if you HATE the aspect of yourself you see in others, how the hell are you supposed to actually offer comfort and empathy?? yes, you might love that other person, but you KNOW that you love from behind a glass wall. "keep them separate from me," you think, "because if I see even the tiniest bit of myself in them at all, I will hate that totally, and it will blind me to who they really are." no wonder you can't keep friendships dude, that is one serious problem.
and ultimately, THAT is what she was truly mirroring to you, stronger than anyone else ever did. YOU REALLY STRUGGLE WITH SELF-HATRED. why was she always talking about her struggles? because YOU kept doing the same. and why did you keep talking about your struggles, and complaining that they "never healed?" because you NEVER ALLOWED THEM TO HEAL. and why did you sabotage your own healing efforts? because you were convinced that you deserved PAIN, NOT HAPPINESS. THAT IS BULLSHIT. so melody constantly repeated that to you-- "I suffered! my life sucks! I hate you for not healing me! I am in pain all the time and no one sees it! but I won't show it because I hate myself and feel I deserve it!" BUT THOSE ARE YOUR WORDS, NOT HERS. she just mirrored you.
UNTIL YOU FORGIVE AND LOVE YOURSELF, THIS CYCLE WILL CONTINUE.
last but not least, if you also believed that "all my friendships are abusive/manipulative," what else did you expect her friendship to turn into? you couldn't let go of the constant hyper-vigilance for betrayal, for harm, for neglect, and so you effectively made a situation where those things would and did happen. why? BECAUSE YOU WERE CONVINCED IT WAS WHAT YOU "DESERVED." STOP THINKING THAT WAY! you deserve to have loving, respectful friendships, so stop undermining them when there's a possibility for one!
but, and I will repeat this once more-- you cannot have a loving relationship with anyone else in existence if you don't learn how to love yourself first. because if you believe you are unworthy of love, you will prevent any love from anyone else from ever reaching you. you are the gatekeeper, whether you like it or not. so if your self-hatred is forbidding anything good from reaching you, it's up to you to change that. paradoxical, maybe, but it's the truth… and you know just as well as I do that the "you" feeling that loathing is the "little i." there's a bigger "I am" that is incapable of hatred, and THAT is who you really are. the instant you understand that, self-loathing is incomprehensible. so hold to that dude. everything can and will be healed.

upon my leaving-- "you took and gave nothing back." "you rejected all our help; it was like a slap in the face." "you abused and hurt me." "you were selfish and manipulative." "I thought you were a good person, I guess I was wrong," etc.
what did you say to that? "I was feeling all those same things about you." but did you ever wonder, WERE YOU EVEN AWARE OF HOW OTHERS PERCIEVED YOU?? you reflect too, remember! and when your brain is constantly focused on their doing that to you, guess what happens? resonance. you start reflecting AND emitting. you defined yourself by your pain and fear and bitterness. THAT is the lesson you need to learn here.
you didn't let her give anything back, as she said. but you denied this at the time. you constantly gave and then felt resentful because you REJECTED her help, feeling you didn't deserve it-- but your incessant self-sacrifice made you feel like YOU were the one getting "slapped in the face," as you were utterly drained and then refused to let anyone help you recharge. understand?
what do you consider "abuse" and "hurt?" wasn't it emotional neglect and manipulation? guess what dude, you did that to them too. you knew what you needed from a friendship but never asked for it outright, ever. so you puppeteered them, as they puppeteered you. there was no communication because THERE WAS A LACK OF SELF-WORTH. so you effectively LET yourself get pushed around, as you believed that was "what you deserved." again, that's absolutely FALSE. so that's why you felt so hurt: you expected nothing more. and the selfishness was a direct result of all these unspoken, desperate needs-- no one would speak up, or work together, so everyone ended up becoming greedy and envious, instead of cooperative and empathetic.
YOU ARE ALL GOOD PEOPLE. YOURSELF INCLUDED. the problem was, online you didn't put up any walls or masks or self-hatred blockages. offline, you did. you were so terrified and hateful of YOURSELF that you projected that. YOU'RE THE ONE THAT BELIEVED YOU WERE A TERRIBLE PERSON, AND YOU MADE THAT BELIEF INTO THEIR BELIEF TOO. the only way you are going to change that emission is if you CHANGE YOUR BELIEF.
YOU ARE NOT A BAD PERSON. YOU ARE NOT A FILTHY SINNER, YOU ARE NOT A FLAWED JOKE OF A HUMAN, YOU ARE NOT UNWORTHY, YOU ARE NOT CORRUPTED. you put them both on such high pedestals that you made it impossible for them to NOT step all over you! and when they did-- by YOUR unvoiced permission and expectation, you realize-- you became angry and hateful of them, for "proving" that. dude, you set that trap yourself.

 

 

Q


the "good night jenny" phenomenon, so to speak-- all actions towards me coming across as utterly put-on, shallow, copycat, etc. Like he was playing a role and was waiting for me to play a matching role in return; there was a constant feeling of expectation and judgment of 'right or wrong,' as if we were following scripts on stage, and it made me very uncomfortable.
this all applies to YOU and you HATE IT! and you know it too. you tend to freak the hell out when in direct situations with people, and go STRAIGHT into "i have to perform and act in order to survive" mode. and then you are paranoid as to whether or not you're "doing it right," because heaven forbid you do it wrong according to some arbitrary opinion-- you are terrified that if you "mess up," you will be hurt or rejected or ostracized or otherwise totally crushed on a spiritual level, without any hope of forgiveness. one shot, that's it! remember that's how you were RAISED and it NO LONGER APPLIES! seriously, THIS IS ALL COMPLETE NONSENSE, SO STOP. this is arguably one of your absolute biggest problems EVER and you know that equally well.

 

 


grandma

controlling, tells everyone what to do, how to do it, and when.
this is exactly how I treat myself. I give myself no room for mistakes, and get pissed off when I don't follow these strict orders to a T.
I can also do this to other people in passive-aggressive ways. I expect certain behaviors without voicing anything, and get mad when those expectations are not met. this is sheer arrogance and it helps no one dude! let them be who they are-- and ASK WHY you feel they need to fit those expectations. are you the one who needs to meet those criteria instead? are you forgiving of yourself when you don't? if not, then get to it. it all starts with the self. then you will have no need to "control others" because what they do will not bother you anymore.

constantly pointing out grandpa's "mistakes," shouting at him.
again, this is exactly how I treat myself. I see myself as "fat, filthy, lazy, deaf, dumb," etc. all the things she calls him. again, I also leave no room for myself to make even small mistakes-- you're "damned if you do and damned if you don't." there is no forgiveness of self, no empathy, no kindness in the orders. I expect to be pushed around and treated as garbage, to "never get it right." until I can give myself orders in ways that are caring and helpful, and be gentle with my own shortcomings, this self-annihilating behavior will continue.

constantly talks about pain, dramatizes it, makes a show out of it even if it is legitimate. then apologizes for "annoying everyone," effectively a guilt trip or pity stance. refuses help when offered, "nothing will help," traps self in inescapable pain cycle.
I have done this many times with my mental suffering. the ego likes to dramatize pain, and make it "glamorous" even in total misery. that solves nothing and helps no one. DEAL WITH IT YOURSELF DUDE! no one else can help you heal because it's NOT THEIR PAIN TO HEAL. if you need empathy or a listening ear, go inside for it! and stop the pity partying too. if you're really that embarrassed about expressing your pain, ask two things: 1. am I expressing this in a selfish, manipulative way? if so, STOP. 2. do I feel lost and need comfort? am I ashamed of wanting comfort? that's sabotaging the healing. STOP THAT. if you are able to comfort YOURSELF, you will not need to constantly seek it from others through manipulative behavior. ACCEPT HEALING, YOU'RE WORTHY OF IT. stop denying your own power because you DO have it.

dramatic, hysterical religious actions. praying way too loudly, in ways that seem put-on and are uncomfortable to watch. forcing others to adhere to her beliefs, threatening family excommunication if there is no compliance. terrified of questioning anything. turns a blind eye to anything that may change even the slightest bit of her stance. constantly asking why god won't listen, always that weird "look" after saying something religious to people-- "don't you think this is wonderful?" very disturbing, the smile feels panicked and expectant.
guess what? you do this bro. in your own way you are convinced that there is "one way to heaven" and when you think you've found it, you are terrified of slipping, or seeing others not adhere to it. you've done this with catholicism, mormonism, buddhism, and god knows what else. remember how weirdly showy with your "faith" you were in utah? with the overly zealous prayer and study, going everywhere for church and still feeling it wasn't enough? even jumping headfirst into a baptism that you didn't even believe in? it's because you were trying to convince YOURSELF that your beliefs were valid, looking constantly for outside validation. you were constantly trying to find what was "right" on the outside, never stopping once to ask what your heart actually thought. stop that dude. you've been following the "rules" to the letter, sacrificing heart-based faith for blind obedience and recited prayer. and you STILL think that following your heart's faith is blasphemy. it's not! no one else has ANY right to tell you what to believe and how-- they aren't you and they do NOT know what YOUR soul needs, even if they swear to God that they do. so yes, you are terrified that your beliefs are "wrong" BECAUSE YOU ARE CONVINCED THAT ONLY OTHERS KNOW WHAT IS RIGHT. until you let go of that, you will never feel happy or secure, because you will be seeking their approval of everything you do, at every moment. you will be utterly trapped, and you will be smothering your soul. STOP.
and guess what else? you do that excommunication thing too. when you got home from utah and suddenly catholicism became the "one true faith" again, you abandoned mormonism and began openly condemning it. dude that is not right at all. but, it's because you were terrified-- you were now convinced it was "wrong," and since you had followed it so zealously in utah, you were now terrified of yourself for having "been so blind." therefore you externalized your horror and hateful judgment, considering yourself a blasphemer and betrayer and blind fool, instead shooting that out at other people because, god forbid, you didn't want to admit that it isn't so black and white. if you had simply STOPPED thinking of religion as "absolute," you could have backed off and said-- "wait a minute, what do I feel is right, for my own path, EVEN if it's NOT a 100% match with any religion?" but again, you think that's utter blasphemy. and so in that state, you constantly question god, constantly look for "proof" of your faith's validity, never feel at home in your beliefs, because you are ignoring the FACT that GOD IS WITHIN YOU. yes that is true. accept that, accept your own reflection of that light, stop believing the lie that says you're "inherently sinful and corrupt because you have a body, and therefore can never reach God." because I know you believe that-- and AS LONG AS YOU DO, NO RELIGION WILL EVER GET RID OF THAT FILTHY FEELING, because you keep telling yourself that it's an "UNREACHABLE SALVATION." THAT IS BULLSHIT.
bottom line, trust your own heart. recognize that god is in you. stop defining your soul by what others think or say you should do. stop seeking validation for your own existence. and let others be exactly who they are, too-- everyone has their own path, so respect theirs, AND yours. you are NOT the "exception to the rule."

getting mad and passive-aggressive when others make their own choices-- "whatever!" "do what you want, I don't care." "suit yourself." "I'm not telling you what to do." ultimately giving the very strong feeling of, "I know better, I will always know better, but you have the right to choose for yourself-- too bad you're choosing wrong if you don't do what I want."
sound familiar? you do this to yourself CONSTANTLY. you have convinced yourself that only other people know what is right for you, therefore whenever you follow your intuition, or your heart, or your gut, you get this feeling of "hey, it's your funeral!" and then you panic, looking for someone else to say, "I want you to do THIS or THAT, and to hell with your own selfish opinions." this isn't to say that outer guidance can help. but if it clashes with what your heart is actually saying, follow your heart instead! that's permitted! and LET OTHER PEOPLE DO THAT TOO. do you realize how hypocritical it is for you to utterly undermine and invalidate your own inner guidance, then demand that others follow what you think is right for them? it's all a result of that false thought that "only others can guide you." THAT IS ABSOLUTELY FALSE. in short, LET EVERYONE CHOOSE FOR THEMSELVES, AS THEIR SOUL KNOWS WHAT IS RIGHT FOR THEM. don't get any bullshit superiority complexes because that is simply the result of feeling utterly inferior and worthless in your own eyes. you're overcompensating. you are able and allowed to your own life.

 


grandpa


junk collector. saves everything, even utterly destroyed things, because either "I might need it one day" or "I might fix it one day." but doesn't act on either. gets mad when you move his things even a bit.
this seems to reflect another internal habit: holding on to old broken issues, thought patterns, programs, memories, etc. that I do not need whatsoever, and that cannot be fixed-- or do not need to be, as they are utterly obsolete anyway. I can be frustrated when this is pointed out, or when they are shifted, because part of me still believes that "I need them" or "I can fix them." this is because I am working from a fear mindset. I hold on to old, trashy thoughts I've had since childhood because at some point I believed that "since they're old, they must be relevant"-- but I never even look at them anymore and when I do see them, I feel resentful because deep down I know they're "junk." if I just let go, life would be so much lighter and cleaner.

with grandma, gets mad easily and whines, pity parties. goes against her rules without caring about consequences.
again, my ego gets mad and whiny at my "inner grandma," its internal partner. this is because it hates being told what to do, and never feeling that anything is right. BUT instead of trying to empathize, or trust and obey kindly, it breaks those rules blatantly, making things worse.

short temper. explosive, violent anger. happens especially when ego is threatened, beliefs are questioned, doing what "he doesn't want." will threaten horribly until the "threat" backs down or surrenders.
this is a definite inner quality, seen in the chthonic voices especially. when pushed too far, they attack with intent to kill-- but never quite do. they work on fear and intimidation, afraid to question the validity of their own stance, because in a very real sense that stance is something they identify with. headspace used to think anchors were unchangeable. if you were born from rage, you had to be angry all the time, or you'd die. then a few brave people outright challenged their anchors, and guess what? they lived! so no belief, no feeling, is final. things change and shift and they are allowed to, for both others and for yourself. refusing to unconditionally allow that growth and expansion is just going to incinerate you from the inside out.

 

 

mom


overwhelmingly dramatic. treats life like a play, her actions all feel pre-rehearsed or shallow. especially singing with too much drama, feels very uncomfortable.

weird "teenager" mindset. acting ditzy and airheaded, prancing around and eschewing responsibility. talking in a high-pitched voice and ignoring when people try to talk to her, getting violently angry when chided or corrected.






 
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

(entry left completely uncensored for brutal honesty's sake)


 

TRACK 66 (march 4th 2014)

('clawteeth' retributor) All right. It's 8:19PM, March 4th 2014, you ask me what the fuck I just did? I'll tell you what the fuck I just did. I just broke two of the biggest fucking hacking methods we have around-- you should fucking thank me. *clattering* I don't give a shit. If it becomes a threat, it burns. That is the new rule, I will not compromise a thing. And you are so goddamn lucky, that this stupid Macbook is protected for some reason because I was about to smash it with a fucking sledgehammer, five seconds ago. I will burn it- to- the fucking- ground. Do not tempt me. I will do it. Why? Why the hell else? *clattering, then close to mic* You, right there. The purple one. Laurie Uberich. Are you aware that there are still hacks happening? You're not doing jack shit to prevent them? *pause* What the hell do you think I'm doing. The Retributors stopped. When they stopped this shit got worse. *pause* Why not? Why the fuck not? *pause* Hmm… you have a point. You win for now. I'll clean those. I'll boil them. I'll boil all this shit… this is going too. Remnant of the past… it's going. *pause* Why? Cause it reminds you of "the string shop?" Why? *pause* Why does your childhood matter? *pause, then with mocking laughter* "Your childhood matters…" Think about it. What the hell are they doing to get to you. What are their biggest hacking methods. This shit. Right here. *pause* Essence of what? You have other reminders. You don't- need- this. I'm gonna fucking burn it. *pause* Why? *clatter* There. It's gone. It's in the garbage. Stop being such a fucking hedonist. This too! This came from Utah. Bull shit. This is going… I'm not keeping this. *loud clatter, opening door and walking down hall, then loud thuds* It's gone. All of it's going. You think I'm kidding? *loud clang* It's gone. *more clatter, walking back to room, noise fades*
You keep assigning names and roles and jobs to people you don't even know. *pause* I'm pissed. I'm fucking
pissed. And I'm looking right now for anything that could even vaguely be a threat. And I'm gonna fucking kill it. Because I refuse, I refuse-- *pause* You think I care? Whether I live or die? My purpose for living is shit. I would gladly die. Gladly. You're lucky I don't see anything else dangerous right now. *pause* I'm not putting up with this kind of shit anymore. I'm not. From any of you. *closer to mic* And here's my warning, for all of you. Because somehow, somehow you're all blind… beyond comprehension. Somehow. I'm telling all of you this, right now, so fucking- listen. That black energy being? Infinitii? Is your biggest- threat. Every time, there is a hack, I don't care how severe it is, there have been Julie-grade hacks lately. Julie-grade. Traumatic. And you are saying they're beneficial because, oh God forbid, Infi was involved. Infi, right now-- where the fuck do you think the Tar went? Where do you think it went? "It disappeared! Oh, I don't know where it went." Well… when whatever catastrophe happened… *pause* There's too much information. *clattering* S-- stop giving me notes. I am going to tell you, what I know. What I know… is that, the Tar's not around. I can't sense it, I can't see it, I don't know where it is. But that creature is around. And it's made of the exact- same- stuff, as the Tar. And somehow, all of you idiots, are ignoring that fact, and getting fucking mindraped, every time it goes near you, because God forbid it smiles at you… fuck you! I am not gonna deal with this shit, for another night. You are telling your therapist this on Thursday, I will not compromise this. I will burn, everything. Everything. And that goes for every one of you. *pause* Don't you dare give me a name, don't you dare give me a face, if I want one I will pick my own. Don't you dare. I am pissed off. And I'm not the only one. You people think that when you found the Underground you found everybody, you didn't. You didn't. 'Cause you moved. You ignored half of us, you ignored half of the stuff that people were rooted to, guess what? You forgot me. You forgot the pink girl. You forgot the seaweed girl. You forgot… who the hell else? There's a lot of us that are still left and we're pissed- off… that you haven't dealt with this shit. I swear to you, if those things were usable I would be using them right… now. God knows why the Retributors decided "oh let's not do this anymore." Because that's fucking bullshit. That is why these things keep happening because no one is balancing it. If you-- if you people-- if you can't see, this balance right now, you are being smothered. And you are convinced, that it’s a good thing. I don't know where this mindset came from, but I'm telling you right now that is the reason why, all of this nonsense is happening. And, again, I'm not gonna look at it, I don't want anything to do with it, don't you dare drag me into your system, whoever you three people are stop handing me things. All I know is that I can feel that there has been a huge shakeup in whatever the hell this System is, because, I don't know where-- w-where anything is right now. The entire architecture is wrong, everything's wrong… whatever happened, I'm gonna tell you right now, it's because of that thing, becoming somehow your personal hero. And… you are all utterly ignoring the fact that, it basically has become, infested, by the Tar. Congratulations. Y'know, it's- it's-- it found, the most blatant way to get at you people, and you missed it. How the fuck did you miss it. Honestly, it's… you took exactly what traumatized you, what traumatized everybody in the System, and, you, gave it a different face, and all of a sudden, "oh it's a good thing." *pause* Fuck you. Honestly. Whoever was out before me, was ready to put a bullet through her face. And yours, for doing this shit to her, again. Are you aware of this? I dunno, you're probably not listening right now. I don't care, I know this is a voice recorder, you people… are going to listen to this later. I will make sure. I will, tape a note to it, and I will force you to listen to this every damn day until you deal with this shit. *pause* I… can't believe that this is still happening. How did that even happen? What was the context-- how did that-- how did that even happen? I-I-I don't, I don't understand, why we somehow reached this point where abuse is classified as normal. And those of us-- those of us that are still are unlucky enough to be tied to it, you know we still exist, don't deny it, because we do… those of us who are unlucky enough to be tied to it are, basically living a daily hell at this
point and you people are ignoring us, because uh, "oh, this is over," you say. The abuse isn’t-- isn't-- it's, it's not fucking over. If someone comes at you, with a knife, and, basically tears your face open, but, you believe that getting ripped to shreds is a good thing, or you trust that person,
you are not gonna call it abuse. And that is basically what is happening right now… is that, the Tar knows that. It knows that. It is smarter than you give it credit for. And, I don't know jack shit about the Plague, okay? But, I know the name, and that is all I know, and if that's a concern, I would advise all of you right now to start looking at the certain someone that shares that color. Because I am real suspicious right now. But. What I'm trying to say is that, you keep thinking that these abusive situations, and… you keep thinking that they are somehow a good thing, and whoever told you that can go shove it. And I am sick, of dealing with this. This is the first time, I can remember being out. But I'm aware that this has been going on. And, there are other people who can back me up on that. Basically, I don't wanna be, fucking yelling at you people for the rest of the night. I'm tired, I don't wanna be out here, I dunno if anyone wants to be out here right now-- if you people are gonna be out here, don't you fucking dare perpetuate this situation or I-- I swear, I don't care if those are clean or not, I will come out and I will cut you to ribbons. I don't care what the other Retributors say, I don't care what Knife says, I don't care, what Razor says, whoever Razor is… and, I, d-- I-I don't care. I will seriously cut- you- to- ribbons if you try this again. Because you are effectively doing that, to other innocent people. Children. CHILDREN. In the System. Do you understand the repercussions of what you are allowing to happen, because you think it's harmless? Are you that selfish? Are you that blind? Do you not… *pause* I am pissed off. And I am incredulous, that this, is still happening. I really am. I would let out the Victorian Pink girl to yell at you because yes, she is one of the main, if not the main person affected by this. And, you're aware of her existing, so why the hell are you, making her suffer? Why? Now that I'm aware that this is happening and I am able to come out now… I am going to be her personal bodyguard. And if you jackasses try to hurt her one more time, I'm gonna fucking kill you. I don't care what I have to do. I already told you, my anchor sucks. Okay? My anchor is basically cover for this kid when you fuck around with her. *pause, frustrated sigh* Someone's at the door. *close to mic* You do that one more fucking time, I'll kill you. Do you hear me?

 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

 


@ 10:15 pm

 


 

this evening was terrifying.

it seems, every time we go to therapy and come home, there's such a flood of excavated, old trauma and memories that can't be dealt with in just an hour that things overload and flood and suffocate. and they build up all evening until almost invariably, someone's neck gets snapped.

we are so blind. we are so terribly terribly blind.

i think i need a bona fide exorcism at this point i dont care if religion is scary im going to call the bishop maybe itll get these demons out i cant live like this anymore


someone "new" came out. as did the "victorian pink" girl, the one who holds almost all of the actual sexual abuse memories. something very bad and so obvious that we missed it happened. and they both came out afterwards, so strongly anchored to the situation that no one could get them out. that alone was a massive warning. how did we miss it


...i just realized. infi's song is playing on shuffle.
dear god. i am so sorry.

that "new" voice is a retributor. meaning, ze exists to be the "cleanup crew" in the wake of those who deal with actual abuse. kind of like algorith, except this one has huge HUGE claws and teeth. they are a manifestation of merciless viciousness, to tear apart and kill the threats. sugar tried to be this brutal, she wasn't. laurie used to be so intimidating, but she was never hateful. this new person is.

in a weird way i'm proud of them. they are so uncompromising that they are willing to go to absolute extremes to "protect" us, althouh they don't view it as protection. or even their job. they said, "my reason to exist sucks." and they also said, "i would much rather die than live, if my death meant that there would be no need for someone like me to exist."
so they are frightening in a way, because they have proven that they are very capable of both suicide and homicide, if pushed too far. and i am not surprised. the fact that they are tied to the victorian-pink girl means that they are, quite literally, the epitome of everything negative we ever felt as a result of the abuse. because we never got this far down in roots before. we found the source girl. now we found her friend.

they destroyed everything in the room that could ever be used as a hack weapon. they threw out a lot of stuff. they also made upstairs watch as they did it, despite one or two protests. but no. they were unflinching. so now we're ironically a bit safer although we're a bit "poorer" because of it. literally too, you know eating-disorder voices keep burning through our food money. that's really really hard to control. we've literally been forced to put all our remaining cash in places where even we are not authorized to access it, or spend it. why do we have to live in a psychological jail cell in order to be "safe" this is bullshit


god the universe is being so gentle and loud and persistent with this shuffle music
now it's playing "easy yoke" by favela, after playing "songs that remind me of you" by daley
and everything, everything sounds like infi.


that voice found out where the tar went.
it was inside infinitii all along.

it didn't need to take a back door to get at us. it had first-row seats, direct access to us, in a way that was so obvious that it was never expected because it was still so surreptitious, so perfectly hidden, so horribly, tragically insidious.
he almost died from it last fall. he's been so sick from it since. he slips so much that we started thinking of it as "normal"
isn't that a symptom of this disease?
for those of us hurt, and abused, we got so used to the pain we thought of it as "normal" and we started seeing the same in others

that angry voice called me out on it
"how the fuck are you so blind, how dare you be so ignorant"
reminding us that there were CHILDREN in the system bleeding for our carelessness
reminding me that even if i was too numb to care anymore, other people still felt all the pain i refused to acknowledge
and its so ridiculous
i know its going to happen. but i always say, "do whatever you want." i dont trust myself. i follow orders, even from the devils
i am convinced i am so corrupt i cannot know what is right and part of me is so tired it just doesnt care
and i know, i know infi is sick, i tell him, "this isnt right, this doesnt feel like you," but i keep thinking, "but it is him, he's impervious, he's perfect and untouchable, right?" even when he's looking at me with a face that i swear to god is identical to the tar i still think he's the brightest angel and i will trust him even if he led me off the edge of the world. because i think in such awful black-and-white, i cannot even fathom the possibility of him ever being wrong, or infected, or infested, or manipulated, or otherwise not true and divine beyond all telling
but i am so, so used to "holy" things condemning me to hell
i am so used to alleged saints and angels lying to my face and telling me they know better, they know better, i am sinful and unworthy
i believe every single word they have ever said
and so even in the most ghastly circumstances i still give infi the benefit of the doubt
and that's been killing him.

everyone, everyone thinks the plague is in me because of that
how do i get it out? what do i do?
i am slipping badly. i feel utterly empty. like in shock.
you know when something really bad happens and then an hour or two later your mind is so utterly jarred that it can't feel, it can't think, it's just absolutely blank clear numb and you can't even feel "emptiness" everything is just blank.
i don't know how to keep living anymoer? being awake is so frightening, i want to sleep forever, and i would if it didnt make me feel filthy
and if there wasnt always the threat of hacks at night

yes, you heard me
HACKS
THEY ARE STILL HAPPENING
THEY HAVE BEEN HAPPENING
HORRIBLY
I'VE BEEN WONDERING WHY MY MEMORY IS SO BAD WELL WHY DIDN'T WE CONSIDER THAT
EVERY TIME IN THE PAST I'VE HAD SUCH SHATTERED RECOLLECTIONS
IT'S BECAUSE I'VE BEEN SHATTERING, TRYING TO FORGET EVERYTHING
WHY THE HELL DIDN'T WE REALIZE THIS SOONER
why
god i am so, so, so sorrry
no wonder i'm terrified of everybody
how much is buried now? how much?

 

how much has been happening outside of my memory
i am so scared to look at it

the new violent voice said there are so many of them we don't know about. ever since we "moved" she said a lot of other people were revealed, that again we never looked for because we never thought that the reasons they existed were real or existent


aand now the mp3 player is playing things from this night dear god what do you want me to do
what are you trying to tell me


i hate hate hate hate how this all started
with all the religious shit
i am so sorry for saying taht but its true
i am so so sorry for always bringing this nonsense up
but why the hell wont it go away??

"you've gotta have sex to be fully holy" FUCK YOU
YOU DON'T SEE WHAT IT'S DOING TO THIS SYSTEM
IF YOU TOUCH US ONE MORE TIME,
IF YOU TRY TO MAKE THIS HAPPEN
ONE MORE TIME
I AM GOING TO KILL YOU, I SWEAR TO YOUR "GOD" I WILL TEAR YOU TO THE GROUND





now it's playing laurie's song, stolen moments remix, what do you say to that?

...what the hell are they trying to do to you? what the fuck is this? what kind of a fucking deranged battlefield is this?
that girl, she is dying in the way that won't take her life. do you realize what a fucking abomination that is, to hollow someone out from the inside and yet keep them alive?? do you realize that the fuck you're
doing to her?

no. actually, no. because, when it happens, i blank out too. i say, "i don't want this, i really don't want this," but it's been using INFI to get at me dear god and i trust him too much

now that you know he's the tar, until he gets it out-- somehow-- how will that affect your dealings with him? will you keep saying yes to the guillotine just because the executor is smiling at you?

he loves me though doesnt he why does that sound selfish

because they've redefined "love" in this system. you realize that? how powerful these words are? he "loves" you. maybe he does. but which sense are we talking?

there's only one kind of love and it's not a feeling

not in this system. not in this fucking system, not as long as it insists on internalizing and perpetuating the absolute fucking nonsense that i'm seeing on this computer and in the outside world. as long as THAT is an internalized definition of "love," it's going to rot in the basements, and it's going to sneak its way into every iteration of that word if you are not careful. that is what the tar DOES. I know. i'm born to fight its consequences. i've never seen it alive. but i swear to god if i do, i will not stop fighting it until one of us dies. i swear to god.

okay. but

but what? do you udnerstand what i said? maybe he loves you, but who's actually saying that phrase? him or the tar?

...i don't know and i hate having that doubt hang over my head so i just disregard it. it's sick and wrong

but it's VALID. can you at least realize that??

shouldn't be valid.

Bullshit, it IS.

you sound like laurie

Why, was she like this once? She'd better start acting like it again then. I don't know why you all softened up and refused to fight anymore. THere is a war going on inside and no one is on the battlefield but me right now. I can't fucking take down this enemy alone, god damn it, there are CHILDREN on the front lines don't you fucking care?!?

...yes. internally, yes. but up front, it's so numb, nothing cares.

Plague. I'll kill you too, if I have to. I'm watching you from now on.

good. i don't want to be this way either. what do i do

Stop being around him until we figure this out. Stay away from ANYTHING and EVERYTHING that could possibly be a starting point for a hack. And I mean everything. I WILL be watching. If someone so much as thinks about a hack opportunity I will personally gouge their eyes out with my hands, and squash them.

you are violent

No shit I'm violent. Someone needs to be, when everyone else abandoned it. Knife won't even keep the balance anymoer. You are DROWNING. All of you are DROWNING in the blood that has been spilled, you can't even breathe, and no one is doing anything about it damn it!!

what do we do? more cuts and blood, what will that do

Maybe it'll get you to fucking stop.

...do we have to go back to 2010

No. What happened in 2010. We are NOT "going back" anywhere.

the graves. the deepest scars. remnants of those who died from hacks

People actually died from these things?? WHY THE HELL AREN'T YOU TAKING MORE ACTION AGAINST THEM NOW????!!

listen stop don't yell

I AM GOING TO FUCKING YELL UNTIL YOU LISTEN TO ME YOU FUCKING BITCH. LISTEN. PEOPLE ARE DYING. YOU ARE DYING. IF YOU ARE SO GODDAMNED SELFISH, CONSIDER THAT. THIS WILL KILL YOU IF YOU LET IT GO.

i would rather die than be like this, uncaring

Then I will do the honors.

Don't you fucking dare. J, close this shit up, we need to talk upstairs.

no

What the fuck do you mean, no?

I'm talking to him. Don't you dare interrupt. This is important.

Listen, this isn't a very good fucking environment for typing. If you want to talk, let's move the computer, and we will talk. Capisce?

What?

Understand? I'm not going to shut you up. I just don't want this turning into a fucking bloodbath.

We NEED one at this point if we're going to balance the scales!!!

What scales?

The balance. The internal equanimity in this System. Black versus white if you wanna put it that way. On one side there is blood and on the other side there is Tar. There is SO MUCH TAR that you need a FLOOD of broken veins just to wash it away, damn it!!

How the hell does that even work? Listen, we really need to talk in another room, hold up.

Fine.

 

wait but that cant be true

Why did Knife stop cutting.

therapist said stop abusing no scars

FUCK YOU. THIS IS ABUSE. THE SCARS BLED OUT THE ABUSE. YOU ARE KILLING YOURSELF AND JUSTIFYING IT BECAUSE IT DOESN'T LEAVE MARKS ON YOUR SKIN. FUCK YOU.

Listen, you have a good point, but this situation is just going to exacerbate it--

Fine. Fine, let's move, and let's discuss this. I am not leaving until someone sees my position on this. I'm not going back now that I'm out.

Fine by me.

i am so tired

I don't care. We are settling this, now.

Black Light Machine part 2, kid. You'll get through this. I'll look out for you.

what about infi dear god i love him is he going to be okay

...Probably. I want to say "I don't know" but damn that creep is resilient.

He doesn't have to be a "creep." You realize that.

Yeah, now I do. Just... it's fuckin' hard to wrap my head around is what. I mean, goddamn, that was really fucking clever, and evil as shit. Borders on blasphemy really.

It does. That's the point. So are we talking elsewhere now?

'Course. Close the window, let's post this first.

 





 

 

Profile

prismaticbleed: (Default)
prismaticbleed

December 2025

S M T W T F S
  123456
78 910111213
14151617181920
2122 2324252627
28293031   

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Jan. 6th, 2026 04:50 am
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios